AA
THE
ADMIRABLE
HISTORIE
OF
A
PENITENT
woman
conuerted
,
who
was
seduced
by
a
Magician
in
the
Country
of
Prouince
in
France
:
and
of
the
end
of
the
said
Magician
.
The
acts
of
the
27.
of
November
.
1610.
THE
reuerend
Father
and
Frier
Sebastian
Michaelis
,
Prior
of
the
Couent
of
S.
Magdalen
at
S.
Maximin
,
of
the
order
of
preaching
Friers
,
hauing
sent
Father
Francis
Domptius
(
aboue-named
)
to
Saint
Baume
,
a
place
of
penitence
of
the
●id
Saints
:
about
the
same
time
also
(
which
was
the
●7
.
of
Nouember
,
1610.
)
there
came
thither
from
Saint
Maximin
,
by
Father
Michaelis
his
appointment
,
Fa●er
Romillon
,
and
Father
Francis
Billet
,
together
with
Magdalene
de
Demandouls
,
and
Louyse
Capeau
.
And
it
●as
held
expedient
,
that
the
said
Magdalene
should
●ere
soiourne
,
especially
on
S.
Andrewes
day
,
to
make
●ustrate
the
menaces
of
the
Diuels
,
that
threatned
to
●rrie
her
away
that
day
,
according
to
the
compact
●ade
betwixt
them
two
yeeres
before
,
as
the
said
Mag●lene
confessed
.
Being
come
thither
,
and
she
hauing
been
formerly
●xorcised
in
diuers
places
,
as
at
nostre
Dame
de
Grace
,
〈◊〉
S.
Maximin
,
and
at
Aix
,
by
the
space
of
many
mo●eths
;
in
which
affaire
the
said
Father
Francis
Billet
did
exercise
much
patience
in
himselfe
,
and
charitie
towards
the
said
Magdalene
,
yet
was
neuer
able
to
draw
the
Diuels
,
who
did
possesse
her
,
to
speake
one
word
;
vpon
the
28.29
.
and
30.
of
Nouember
,
the
said
Father
Francis
Billet
began
againe
to
vndergoe
the
office
of
an
Exorcist
at
S.
Baume
;
endeuouring
to
make
the
Diuels
to
speake
.
In
the
meane
time
,
by
reason
of
some
occurrence
of
busines
,
it
behoued
the
said
Father
Francis
to
be
absent
for
certaine
daies
from
S.
Baume
.
Vpon
whose
departure
(
which
was
the
3.
of
December
)
the
said
Magdalene
was
very
carefully
watched
;
for
in
the
meane
space
,
especially
vpon
S
Andrewes
day
in
the
euening
,
it
chanced
that
the
wicked
spirits
would
sensibly
and
with
great
violence
haue
carried
her
away
,
Magdalene
carried
vp
by
Diuels
.
euen
when
she
was
in
the
holy
place
of
Penitence
,
whither
she
was
led
to
preuent
the
worst
;
as
also
the
night
before
they
lifted
her
vp
very
high
from
the
ground
,
and
would
haue
carried
her
out
at
a
window
,
which
is
in
the
highest
place
of
the
Quire
at
S.
Baume
.
In
so
much
that
Father
Romillon
not
being
able
to
hold
her
,
was
forced
to
call
for
aide
,
and
to
contest
with
the
Diuels
and
say
,
She
is
ours
.
The
3.
of
December
Father
Romillon
and
the
said
Father
Francis
Billet
before
his
departure
,
did
intreate
Father
Francis
Domptius
the
Dominican
,
that
he
would
make
some
Exorcismes
for
Father
Romillon
,
who
by
reason
of
his
age
was
to
vndergoe
that
labour
;
assuring
him
that
Father
Michaelis
would
auow
the
fact
,
because
he
had
taken
him
as
his
assistant
,
in
his
proceedings
of
Inquisitour
,
to
annihilate
and
breake
off
all
contracts
betweene
the
Diuell
and
Magdalene
.
To
which
Father
Domptius
then
answered
very
coldly
,
because
hee
had
been
formerly
trauelled
and
wearied
with
the
pressure
of
the
like
charge
.
Notwithstanding
vpon
the
6.
of
December
he
began
to
coniure
Louyse
,
First
speech
of
Verrine
.
and
at
the
first
Exorcisme
one
of
the
Diuels
that
was
in
her
bodie
,
began
to
speake
.
Then
the
said
Dominican
Father
commanded
him
to
worship
God
,
The
act
of
adoration
of
the
said
Verrine
.
and
to
bow
himselfe
in
the
adoration
of
him
,
and
to
doe
things
of
the
same
nature
,
which
he
readily
did
to
the
great
astonishment
of
the
Exorcist
,
who
had
vpon
another
occasion
laboured
three
weekes
,
to
make
a
Diuell
called
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
〈◊〉
to
performe
an
action
of
that
kind
.
The
7
●nd
8.
of
December
,
vpon
the
continuance
of
the
same
Exorcismes
,
twice
a
day
,
the
Diuels
were
asked
and
readily
answered
,
that
there
were
three
of
them
in
the
bodie
of
Louyse
,
and
that
they
resided
there
by
meanes
of
witchcraft
:
Possession
by
witchcraft
.
the
first
of
them
named
himselfe
Verrine
,
the
second
Gresil
,
and
the
last
Sonneillon
:
and
that
all
three
were
of
the
third
order
,
to
wit
in
the
ranke
of
Thrones
.
During
this
time
,
Verrine
one
of
the
Diuels
in
Louyse
gaue
a
signe
of
his
being
in
her
bodie
,
and
it
was
this
:
As
the
Dominican
(
who
had
been
now
an
Exorcist
for
the
space
of
three
weekes
)
had
after
Euen-song
finished
his
Rosarie
,
(
as
is
the
manner
of
the
order
of
S.
Dominicke
)
hee
did
immediatly
present
three
prayers
vnto
three
Saints
,
to
the
Virgin
Mary
the
mother
of
God
,
to
S.
Magdalene
,
and
to
S.
Dominicke
;
and
then
did
sensibly
feele
a
maruellous
power
,
deuotion
,
and
attention
in
himselfe
,
so
that
he
was
amazed
from
whence
such
incitements
might
come
,
and
endeuoured
by
al
meanes
to
slake
the
force
of
them
,
and
to
know
the
reason
of
this
strange
motion
.
But
he
could
not
finde
the
reason
of
it
,
vntill
hee
affronted
the
diuell
with
an
Exorcisme
,
●nd
so
demanded
of
him
,
what
were
the
Saints
that
did
●ost
disquiet
him
?
Who
answered
,
they
are
those
whom
thou
doest
with
such
ardencie
of
affection
pray
●nto
.
The
Exorcist
asked
him
,
whether
it
were
not
Saint
Paul
(
vnto
whom
he
euer
bore
a
particular
deuotion
)
.
The
Exorcist
tries
the
diuel
.
The
diuell
said
,
no
;
but
it
is
the
Virgin
mother
of
God
,
Magdalene
,
and
Dominicke
:
yet
had
not
the
Exorcist
●poken
a
word
of
this
to
any
person
whatsoeuer
.
The
acts
of
the
8.
of
December
,
which
was
the
4.
feast
of
the
second
weeke
of
Aduent
,
and
the
day
of
the
conception
of
our
Lady
.
1610.
This
day
in
the
euening
,
the
said
Dominican
Father
began
to
exorcise
;
and
vpon
the
entrie
vnto
the
same
,
Verrine
began
to
speake
in
this
manner
following
,
to
the
honour
and
praise
of
the
sacred
Mother
of
God
,
saying
:
[
](A07467-e6670-b)a
a
Wee
are
to
take
these
and
the
following
discourses
,
as
we
take
the
discourses
of
Balaam
the
Inchanter
,
and
of
Caiphas
that
prophecied
of
Christ
Iesus
;
not
of
their
owne
voluntarie
or
proper
motion
.
S.
Athanasius
faith
,
that
when
the
diuell
perswaded
S.
Anthony
to
pray
vnto
God
,
he
prayed
vnto
him
,
not
because
the
diuell
said
it
,
but
because
hee
spake
agreeable
vnto
the
word
of
God
Athanasan
vit.
Anthonij
.
Thus
we
beleeue
the
diuels
saying
,
in
Mat
8.
Mark
.
5.
Luk.
8.
that
Christ
Iesus
was
the
Messias
,
and
the
Son
of
the
liuing
God
;
not
because
they
said
it
,
but
because
they
were
inforced
to
speake
according
to
the
Scriptures
.
They
feare
and
tremble
(
saith
S.
Iames
)
vnder
the
puissant
arme
of
God
,
who
serueth
his
turne
with
them
as
he
pleaseth
Dragons
and
Serpents
,
fire
and
haile
,
doe
all
worke
the
will
of
God
,
saith
Dauid
,
Psalm
.
148.
[
](A07467-e6750-b)b
b
Exclamation
vpon
the
conception
of
our
Ladie
.
.
Mary
is
the
goodliest
creature
that
euer
the
eternall
Father
created
,
to
my
great
griefe
doe
I
speake
it
.
She
standeth
incessantly
before
her
sonne
making
intercession
for
you
:
she
sheweth
him
the
wombe
that
bare
him
,
the
breasts
that
gaue
him
sucke
,
and
all
the
seruices
that
euer
she
did
for
him
in
the
world
.
True
it
is
that
she
is
so
faire
,
that
the
diuels
themselues
would
endure
all
the
tortures
of
the
world
only
to
haue
a
sight
of
her
beautie
;
but
they
could
neuer
haue
the
grace
to
see
her
in
glorie
,
neither
haue
they
deserued
,
or
euer
shall
deserue
the
same
,
by
reason
of
their
excessiue
pride
and
arrogancie
.
She
is
so
amiable
,
so
excellent
,
and
so
rich
in
all
perfections
,
that
neither
Angell
,
nor
Archangell
,
no
not
the
Seraphins
themselues
,
can
be
equall
matches
vnto
Mary
in
beauty
.
She
is
rich
and
a
Queene
together
,
so
that
it
were
an
idlenesse
to
demaund
,
whether
such
a
one
as
she
be
able
to
bestow
on
those
that
beg
it
of
her
:
so
is
she
wise
,
and
doth
therefore
know
all
your
necessities
.
Besides
,
she
is
mercifull
,
and
is
euer
in
the
presence
of
her
Sonne
suing
and
saying
:
Sonne
,
take
compassion
vpon
these
miserable
sinners
,
for
many
times
they
vnderstand
not
what
they
aske
.
And
in
this
(
said
he
)
they
are
like
the
mother
of
the
sonnes
of
Zebedeus
,
who
prayed
that
one
of
her
sonnes
might
sit
at
the
right
hand
,
and
the
other
at
the
left
,
not
knowing
that
she
wronged
her selfe
in
speaking
so
,
and
that
those
that
were
on
the
left
hand
should
be
damned
.
But
your
God
,
who
knoweth
better
then
you
what
is
needfull
for
you
,
will
answere
,
You
know
not
what
you
aske
.
You
will
tell
me
,
that
this
is
no
new
thing
which
I
vtter
,
it
is
true
,
but
this
is
new
,
that
the
diuell
doth
speak
these
things
.
I
say
then
,
that
it
is
good
to
loue
,
serue
,
and
honour
the
most
blessed
and
most
worthie
mother
of
God
;
for
all
those
that
are
carried
with
a
full
and
perfect
zeale
vnto
her
,
they
shall
neuer
,
it
is
true
,
it
is
true
,
it
is
true
,
they
shall
neuer
,
neuer
(
O
Mary
thou
sacred
mother
of
God
)
be
put
to
confusion
.
The
diuell
himselfe
by
the
coaction
of
thy
Sonne
is
forced
to
honour
thee
,
and
to
call
thee
the
mother
of
God
,
a
thing
vnaccustomed
to
be
done
by
diuels
:
for
they
call
thee
either
plaine
[
](A07467-e6830-b)a
a
The
contempt
of
the
diuels
towards
our
Ladie
.
Mary
,
without
any
accession
of
title
,
as
did
the
Iewes
in
contempt
,
or
they
name
thee
by
some
other
names
of
blasphemie
in
great
indignation
:
but
neuer
before
by
this
so
excellent
an
attribute
,
as
the
blessed
mother
of
God
.
And
vsing
these
words
,
you
say
all
that
may
bee
said
,
of
a
Ladie
,
in
honouring
her
with
the
title
of
the
Mother
of
God
;
then
which
no
dignitie
is
more
excellent
,
none
more
venerable
.
[
](A07467-e6860-b)b
b
He
limiteth
this
afterwards
,
saying
,
next
to
the
humanitie
of
thy
Sonne
.
Shee
is
also
all
in
all
;
for
she
is
the
daughter
of
the
Father
,
the
mother
of
the
sonne
,
the
spouse
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
the
peerelesse
temple
of
the
sacred
Trinitie
.
Shee
is
besides
,
sister
vnto
the
Angels
,
yea
euen
their
Queene
and
Princesse
.
I
say
further
,
that
next
after
the
blessed
humanitie
of
Christ
,
shee
hath
her
Quire
alone
,
as
one
whose
excellence
admitteth
no
partners
or
equals
to
keepe
her
companie
.
And
in
that
shee
is
the
onely
and
most
matchlesse
mother
of
God
,
it
stands
with
reason
,
that
hee
who
is
cloathed
with
all
power
,
wisedome
,
and
bountie
,
should
mould
and
fashion
her
to
admiration
:
neither
are
we
to
wonder
that
it
is
so
.
Many
there
are
that
haue
a
will
to
do
good
,
but
their
impotencie
and
disability
maketh
them
come
short
of
their
intendments
:
others
haue
knowledge
,
to
doe
good
,
but
by
reason
of
some
bodily
impeachments
,
or
for
want
of
grace
they
cannot
imploy
it
thereunto
:
for
the
diuels
haue
knowledge
,
but
it
steedeth
them
very
little
.
But
[
](A07467-e6880-b)c
c
Exclamation
in
the
praises
of
God
.
thou
(
speaking
of
God
)
it
is
true
,
I
speake
it
constrainedly
,
and
not
out
of
affection
,
thou
art
omnipotent
,
all-knowing
,
and
euerlastingly
good
,
who
art
able
to
make
out
of
nothing
whatsoeuer
seemeth
good
vnto
thee
.
Notwithstanding
it
is
true
,
there
are
those
that
for
all
this
are
vngratefull
.
During
these
and
the
like
discourses
so
full
of
vse
and
obseruation
,
the
sister
[
](A07467-e6900-b)d
d
This
was
Magdalenes
Gardian
,
a
woman
admirably
vertuous
,
whom
we
haue
beheld
rauished
in
a
trance
,
as
soone
as
she
had
with
teares
receiued
the
blessed
Sacrament
.
Catherine
of
France
was
sent
for
,
and
brought
with
her
Magdalene
that
was
possessed
,
that
she
might
know
the
rare
and
transcendent
praises
of
the
blessed
mother
of
God
(
for
it
was
held
vnmeete
that
[
](A07467-e6940-b)*
*
There
was
obserued
a
great
hatred
betwixt
the
two
possessed
,
proceeding
from
the
diuels
that
were
contrarie
.
Magdalene
should
be
present
at
the
exorcising
of
Louyse
.
)
And
being
come
thither
and
seated
on
the
first
step
of
the
place
of
the
holy
Penitence
,
Verrine
about
the
end
of
his
discourse
turned
towards
her
,
and
began
to
yell
with
a
hideous
out-cry
.
Belzebub
,
although
thou
be
my
Prince
,
yet
there
is
one
greater
then
thy selfe
,
that
commandeth
me
to
speake
in
thy
presence
:
yes
,
[
](A07467-e6990-b)a
a
The
Diuell
that
is
inferiour
,
dares
not
speake
in
the
presence
of
his
Superiour
without
his
permission
,
because
he
is
restrained
by
one
mightier
then
he
:
for
the
order
they
haue
in
hell
is
naturall
.
And
we
haue
obserued
that
the
two
companions
of
Verrine
would
neuer
speak
without
his
permission
;
nor
the
companions
of
Belzebub
without
his
permission
,
or
in
the
absence
of
the
said
Belzebub
.
yes
,
I
am
constrained
to
speake
before
thee
.
Proud
Belzebub
the
Prince
of
Diuels
,
who
was
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
,
hearing
these
words
,
began
to
bellow
like
a
furious
Bull
,
and
wresting
aside
the
head
and
eies
of
Magdalene
,
with
great
wrath
and
fiercenesse
he
tooke
her
shooe
,
and
threw
it
against
Verrine
,
so
that
therewith
he
strucke
Louyse
on
the
head
.
Notwithstanding
these
brauadoes
of
Belzebub
,
Verrine
addressed
his
speach
vnto
the
said
Magdalene
,
and
said
.
[
](A07467-e7120-b)b
b
The
first
reprehension
of
Magdalene
.
O
Magdalene
,
how
blest
is
S.
Baume
in
thee
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
blessed
for
euer
is
this
S.
Baume
,
because
in
this
place
,
if
thou
wilt
,
thou
shalt
become
a
second
Magdalene
:
but
hitherto
thou
remainest
arrogant
,
vnthankfull
,
obdurate
.
I
tell
the
Magdalene
,
that
thy
Creatour
is
yet
readie
to
die
for
thee
.
This
is
true
,
Magdalene
:
Marie
intercedeth
for
thee
,
and
pleadeth
for
thee
before
her
sonne
,
and
euer
saith
vnto
him
.
My
sonne
,
Magdalene
will
be
conuerted
vnto
thee
.
But
O
cursed
,
polluted
,
detestable
woman
as
thou
art
,
thou
still
shuttest
vp
the
dore
of
thy
heart
.
Magdalene
take
heed
vnto
thy selfe
;
take
heede
,
take
heede
,
take
heede
Magdalene
.
I
tell
thee
,
neuer
was
Iudas
,
neuer
was
Herode
so
tormented
as
thou
shalt
bee
,
except
thou
amend
thy
life
and
conuersation
.
Magdalene
,
forsake
these
Diuels
,
Belzebub
,
Leuiathan
,
Balberith
,
Asmodee
,
Astaroth
,
forsake
this
infernall
societie
,
Magdalene
:
they
all
doe
thirst
after
nothing
else
but
after
thy
damnation
.
Louyse
is
but
the
instrument
of
this
discourse
,
shee
is
possessed
out
of
loue
to
thee
.
God
giueth
the
touch
vnto
this
instrument
,
to
make
thee
listen
after
his
melodious
harmonie
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
this
good
God
will
receiue
thee
to
grace
;
if
thou
doe
repent
,
thou
wilt
proue
another
Thais
;
Humiliate
thy selfe
Magdalene
,
and
returne
and
obey
S.
Vrsula
.
A
[
](A07467-e7350-b)c
c
He
here
begins
to
discouer
this
miracle
.
miracle
,
an
vn-heard
of
miracle
,
and
which
will
neuer
happen
againe
,
that
the
Diuell
should
conuert
soules
,
and
be
in
steed
of
a
Physitian
,
an
Apothecarie
●nd
a
Surgeon
.
After
all
these
discourses
,
[
](A07467-e7370-b)d
d
The
hardnesse
of
Magdacenes
heart
.
Magdalene
still
remained
obstinate
,
and
in
her
first
desperate
estate
;
at
which
all
●he
compassionate
spectators
were
much
amazed
,
not
onely
for
the
hardnesse
of
her
heart
,
but
also
to
heare
●uch
high
and
mysterious
discourses
,
and
pronounced
after
more
then
a
customarie
manner
.
It
was
then
held
sit
,
to
offer
her
vnto
God
by
the
7.
penetentiall
Psalmes
and
other
prayers
.
When
this
was
accomplished
,
the
Dominican
father
said
vnto
her
.
Magdalene
where
are
thy
[
](A07467-e7420-b)e
e
Prayer
causeth
teares
.
teares
?
where
are
those
gnawings
and
remorses
of
conscience
?
where
are
those
sighes
which
a
penitent
woman
ought
to
haue
?
At
this
Magdalene
began
to
weep
,
and
bitterly
bewailing
her selfe
,
she
fell
downe
at
the
feete
of
those
that
were
present
,
and
asked
forgiuenesse
,
with
this
protestation
,
that
she
knew
her selfe
to
be
a
cursed
and
disconsolate
sinner
:
so
that
euery
one
remained
well
edified
thereby
,
and
conceiued
good
hope
of
her
conuersion
.
The
Acts
of
the
9.
of
December
.
ON
which
day
in
the
morning
Louyse
and
Magdalene
were
by
the
said
Dominican
father
exorcised
,
and
at
the
entrance
of
the
same
Verrine
began
to
speake
in
this
manner
.
[
](A07467-e7520-b)a
a
The
2.
reprehension
of
Magdalene
.
Accursed
woman
,
listen
and
bee
attentiue
vnto
what
I
shall
now
say
vnto
thee
:
I
call
thee
accursed
,
because
in
the
world
there
is
none
so
impure
as
thou
:
it
is
true
,
thou
art
most
wicked
,
and
shalt
bee
most
vnfortunate
,
vnlesse
thou
bee
conuerted
.
Neuer
[
](A07467-e7540-b)b
b
These
are
as
strokes
of
a
hammer
,
to
conuert
a
relentlesse
person
,
and
to
bruise
&
bray
his
heart
.
was
Cain
,
neuer
was
Iudas
,
neuer
was
Pilat
,
neuer
was
the
rich
Glutton
so
horribly
tortured
,
as
thou
shalt
bee
.
Louyse
is
no
Philosopher
,
Louyse
hath
no
indowments
of
literature
,
Louyse
neuer
was
a
student
,
and
thou
well
knowest
,
that
Louyse
vnderstandeth
not
the
secrets
of
thy
heart
;
but
almightie
God
who
knoweth
thy
most
reserued
cogitations
,
compelleth
me
to
say
,
that
[
](A07467-e7620-b)c
c
The
first
accusation
of
the
Sorceresse
.
thou
hast
againe
harkened
vnto
Belzebub
with
stronger
attention
(
dissembling
and
gracelesse
Witch
as
thou
art
)
then
vnto
thy
Creatour
:
and
this
thou
couertly
doest
bay
by
day
.
Gracelesse
and
accursed
woman
,
I
do
here
lay
it
vnto
thy
heart
,
that
he
is
fearfully
incensed
against
thee
.
And
though
it
be
an
vncontroulable
truth
,
that
thou
art
a
thanklesse
and
proud
wretch
,
yet
doth
the
[
](A07467-e7640-b)d
d
Exclamation
that
our
Lady
intercedeth
for
sinners
.
mother
of
God
stand
for
thee
:
shee
is
euer
,
euer
,
euer
speaking
for
thee
;
she
is
euertelling
her
sonne
:
to
morrow
Magdalene
will
be
obedient
,
to
morrow
Magdalene
will
be
humbled
,
to
morrow
she
wil
turne
to
goodnesse
,
to
morrow
shee
will
be
conuerted
.
O
heart
of
stone
,
O
heart
of
marble
and
of
Diamond
,
nothing
can
soften
or
make
thee
tender
but
the
blood
of
the
Lamb.
Looke
to
thy selfe
Magdalene
,
and
be
no
more
wilfull
,
else
art
thou
euerlastingly
vndone
:
O
thou
a
thousand
and
a
million
of
times
accursed
,
damned
shalt
thou
be
,
and
that
more
deepely
then
any
other
,
the
Diuels
shall
carrie
thee
body
and
soule
to
hell
.
I
say
vnto
thee
,
neuer
was
there
,
nor
shall
be
such
a
wonder
,
as
God
hath
now
wrought
for
thy
sake
.
It
is
true
,
thou
vngracious
and
flint-hearted
woman
,
that
God
could
doe
no
good
vpon
thee
neither
by
his
inspirations
,
nor
by
preaching
,
nor
by
reading
,
nor
by
Angels
,
nor
by
all
those
that
are
in
heauen
,
nor
by
so
many
good
men
as
haue
prayed
for
thee
.
What
?
must
thou
haue
a
Diuell
to
conuert
thee
?
must
thou
haue
a
Diuell
to
be
thy
Physitian
,
Apothecarie
,
and
Surgeon
?
This
is
more
strange
,
then
to
see
a
hundred
,
and
a
hundred
,
and
a
hundred
dead
bodies
raised
and
enlifened
againe
.
The
defect
is
no
where
but
in
thee
,
to
be
if
thou
wilt
,
another
Magdalene
,
another
Thais
,
another
Mary
of
Aegypt
,
and
another
Pelagia
.
Magdelene
I
aduise
thee
resist
no
longer
,
open
the
dore
which
thou
hast
locked
against
thy
God
,
and
he
will
compassion
thy
youth
,
and
giue
pardon
to
thy
●ransgressions
.
Verrine
continued
on
,
and
said
.
Magdalene
.
Thou
knowest
well
,
that
Louyse
is
very
scrupulous
and
daintie
of
an
oath
;
and
will
not
sweare
for
any
good
.
I
then
doe
sweare
by
your
God
and
by
your
Redeemer
,
that
it
is
most
true
which
I
haue
formerly
spoken
.
And
till
this
present
thou
diddest
conceiue
it
was
Louyse
:
is
not
this
true
?
The
all-powerfull
God
who
seeth
thy
in-most
imaginations
,
constraineth
me
to
speake
it
.
Then
hee
cried
.
Ha
,
woe
is
me
.
[
](A07467-e7780-b)e
e
Belzebub
inuisibly
menaceth
him
,
according
to
the
mutuall
language
,
that
Spirits
haue
.
Ha
,
Belzebub
thou
doest
threaten
me
;
but
I
must
not
regard
thy
threates
,
for
a
maister
more
potent
then
thou
,
and
all
hell
besides
doth
command
me
.
Then
turning
to
Magdalene
hee
said
;
Magdalene
renounce
Belzebub
,
Leuiathan
,
Baal-berith
,
Asmodee
,
Astaroth
;
say
but
,
I
renounce
thee
cursed
Belzebub
,
and
thee
wretched
Leuiathan
,
&
thee
Baalberith
,
and
thee
Astaroth
,
and
thee
Asmodee
.
Then
he
willed
the
Exorcist
that
hee
would
force
him
to
make
this
[
](A07467-e7890-b)a
a
Verrine
neuer
made
oth
or
abiuration
but
by
the
commandement
of
the
Exorcist
.
Magdalenes
contrition
.
abiuration
,
which
hee
did
by
the
mouth
of
Louyse
.
After
the
end
of
this
discourse
and
of
so
terrible
an
inuectiue
,
the
Father
Dominican
turned
to
Magdalene
,
and
commanded
her
to
say
,
Conuerte
me
Domine
,
&
conuertar
ad
te
.
Then
began
she
to
weepe
very
tenderly
,
and
in
external
appearance
shewed
maruellous
great
contrition
for
her
life
past
,
and
oftentimes
kissed
a
Crucifix
which
she
held
in
her
hand
.
The
Dominican
when
he
perceiued
in
her
so
much
compunction
,
after
the
terrible
batteries
of
such
a
hammer
,
that
did
so
beate
at
the
gate
of
her
heart
,
asked
her
how
she
found
her selfe
.
Magdalene
answered
:
Ha!
my
father
,
I
am
at
the
brink
of
desperation
.
[
](A07467-e7970-b)b
b
The
Exorcists
exhortation
.
To
which
the
said
Father
replied
:
No
Magdalene
,
God
doth
not
call
thee
to
reiect
thee
afterwards
.
Be
confident
that
the
gate
of
his
mercy
is
opened
vnto
thee
,
and
that
his
hand
is
stretched
out
to
receiue
thee
.
Magdalene
resist
not
his
motions
any
longer
,
but
ponder
well
vpon
them
,
for
in
them
God
doth
offer
vnto
thee
the
remission
of
thy
sinnes
,
and
such
abundance
of
grace
,
that
if
thou
be
willing
,
thou
maist
proue
another
Magdalene
.
What
inducement
leadeth
thee
to
be
distrustfull
of
the
bountie
and
mercie
of
thy
Redeemer
?
To
which
,
she
said
,
I
[
](A07467-e8010-b)c
c
She
was
also
much
ashamed
that
she
was
proclaimed
a
Sorceresse
in
the
presence
of
all
the
people
.
am
as
it
were
swallowed
vp
in
the
immense
sea
of
my
offences
,
and
with
the
soulnesse
of
my
transgressions
.
Then
did
Verrine
lay
hold
on
those
words
,
and
said
:
I
haue
not
spoken
this
vnto
thee
,
to
occasion
thee
to
despaire
:
no
,
no
,
Magdalene
,
although
any
other
sinner
should
commit
a
million
of
impieties
more
then
thy selfe
,
Magdalene
,
it
is
true
,
God
would
pardon
him
vpon
his
comming
home
vnto
him
.
God
cannot
lie
,
he
hath
said
it
:
In
[
](A07467-e8070-b)d
d
The
mercie
of
God
.
quacunque
hora
,
He
hath
made
no
sessement
of
the
number
,
or
enormitie
of
sinnes
,
he
desireth
only
vnsained
repentance
:
and
it
is
most
true
,
God
receiueth
a
sinner
as
the
prodigall
childe
was
receiued
.
These
and
the
like
words
were
vttered
by
Verrine
,
so
that
the
whole
assemblie
was
possessed
with
more
amazement
,
then
on
the
day
before
.
The
same
day
after
Euening-song
were
Louyse
and
Magdalene
exorcised
by
the
same
Dominican
Father
before
the
great
Altar
at
S.
Baume
,
where
there
remaineth
a
pourtrait
or
picture
of
the
blessed
Mother
of
God
,
with
her
sonne
Iesus
in
her
armes
,
hauing
on
one
side
of
her
the
blessed
S.
Magdalene
,
and
on
the
other
side
S.
Dominicke
.
At
the
beginning
of
the
Exorcismes
●he
said
Father
demanded
of
Magdalene
:
Doe
you
acknowledge
your selfe
to
be
a
proud
,
vngratefull
,
and
refractorie
woman
,
and
to
be
the
most
miserable
creature
●hat
did
euer
tread
on
earth
?
Doe
you
renounce
with
your
whole
heart
Belzebub
and
his
adherents
?
Are
you
●eadie
to
set
open
your
heart
to
God
,
who
hath
created
●ou
?
To
which
she
answered
,
yes
:
and
in
contempt
of
●athan
she
spit
[
](A07467-e8180-b)e
e
She
spit
at
the
perswasion
of
the
Exorcist
.
three
seuerall
times
vpon
the
earth
.
Then
presently
spake
Verrine
,
and
said
:
Magdalene
true
〈◊〉
is
,
that
this
is
the
first
time
thou
spakest
from
thy
●eart
.
Magdalene
,
now
doth
the
whole
host
of
heauen
●●ioyce
for
thee
,
and
all
hell
is
in
great
sorrow
and
con●●sion
;
the
Almightie
compelleth
mee
to
speake
it
.
Magdalene
,
take
now
vnto
thee
thy
God
and
thy
Crea●or
for
thy
Father
and
husband
.
Loue
him
,
and
him
a●●ne
with
all
thy
heart
,
and
let
neither
men
,
nor
women
,
●or
any
other
creature
whatsoeuer
share
or
haue
fel●●wship
herein
,
but
for
his
sake
.
Magdalene
deliuer
vp
●●e
key
of
the
three
faculties
of
thy
soule
vnto
him
,
for
he
now
begins
to
take
affection
vnto
thee
.
[
](A07467-e8250-b)f
f
Verrine
his
perswasions
to
Magdalene
.
Magdalene
,
thou
doest
affect
beautie
,
thy
spouse
is
the
comeliest
amongst
men
.
Hadst
thou
but
once
seene
him
,
as
hath
that
other
Magdalene
,
thou
wouldest
nothing
but
languish
after
him
.
It
is
true
(
said
he
,
turning
to
those
that
were
present
)
you
know
not
this
,
but
we
know
it
well
:
yet
neuer
saw
we
him
in
his
glorious
beautie
,
although
wee
would
endure
whole
millions
of
torments
to
gaine
the
fruition
of
the
same
.
I
say
,
Magdalene
,
thy
spouse
is
most
louely
,
most
gracious
,
most
perfect
:
He
would
yet
be
readie
to
die
for
thee
,
and
for
all
those
that
are
here
:
he
hath
hands
of
iron
for
vs
,
and
feete
of
wooll
for
you
.
He
that
knew
the
greatnesse
of
his
beautie
,
would
suffer
millions
of
torments
,
to
haue
only
a
glance
of
him
,
as
he
passed
by
:
yea
the
very
diuels
confesse
,
that
he
is
beautie
,
goodnes
,
and
perfection
it selfe
.
Thou
louest
riches
and
pleasures
,
Magdalene
;
thy
Spouse
is
powerfull
to
bestow
vpon
thee
Paradise
and
Heauen
,
which
are
replenished
with
all
riches
and
pleasures
that
may
be
.
Fie
on
diuels
,
fie
on
Belzebub
,
fie
on
all
hell
.
True
it
is
,
Magdalene
,
that
we
Diuels
promise
mountaines
and
maruels
,
but
the
wages
wee
giue
to
those
that
serue
and
pleasure
vs
,
is
meerely
hell
.
But
with
thy
Spouse
there
are
a
thousand
millions
of
pleasures
,
which
doe
neuer
decrease
,
nor
will
euer
haue
end
.
The
delights
there
are
so
infinite
,
the
contentation
so
numberlesse
,
the
ioyes
so
exquisite
and
immense
withall
,
that
though
I
should
discourse
thereof
vntill
the
day
of
iudgement
,
yet
could
I
not
set
foorth
their
vndescribeable
greatnesse
and
excellencie
.
Magdalene
,
thou
louest
noblenesse
of
blood
:
Thy
Spouse
shall
ennoble
thee
,
and
place
thee
in
the
ranke
and
condition
of
a
Queene
and
Princesse
:
onely
loue
him
with
all
thy
heart
,
sithence
he
loueth
thee
so
much
,
and
will
inuest
thee
with
so
much
honour
.
Thou
art
also
to
take
the
most
blessed
Mother
of
God
for
thy
mother
:
For
thy
[
](A07467-e8390-b)g
g
The
arriuall
of
Magdalenes
mother
.
naturall
mother
heere
wisheth
thee
much
good
,
but
hath
not
abilitie
of
performance
:
but
the
sacred
Mother
of
God
hath
all
power
to
satisfie
thy
desires
;
all
knowledge
to
vnderstand
what
is
meete
for
thee
:
all
goodnesse
to
grant
thy
requests
vnto
thee
.
Magdalene
,
she
is
so
amiable
,
that
she
is
not
to
be
paragond
by
any
:
we
Diuels
neither
haue
seene
her
,
nor
shall
see
her
;
but
it
is
in
thee
to
behold
her
,
if
thou
wilt
.
Magdalene
,
the
Diuels
will
assault
thee
againe
and
againe
,
euen
vntill
they
tempt
thee
to
despaire
:
but
bee
of
good
cheere
,
be
of
good
cheere
;
God
will
yeeld
thee
his
assistance
,
if
thou
wilt
but
permit
him
to
discipline
and
gouerne
thy
soule
.
And
take
thou
no
thought
for
any
thing
,
for
the
victorie
will
remaine
with
thee
.
True
it
is
,
Magdalene
,
that
to
enter
into
Paradise
,
thou
oughtest
to
tread
in
the
paths
of
simplicitie
.
Thou
hast
read
many
bookes
,
but
art
little
aduantaged
by
them
.
The
gate
of
Paradise
is
so
narrow
,
that
there
can
enter
in
but
one
at
once
,
neither
can
you
passe
so
,
but
you
must
be
forced
to
creepe
vpon
your
belly
.
Thou
art
to
thanke
[
](A07467-e8450-b)h
h
S.
Magdalene
intercedeth
for
Magdalene
.
Magdalene
a
thousand
million
of
times
,
for
she
hath
done
much
in
thy
behalfe
,
and
will
hereafter
be
thy
aduocate
,
yea
euen
thy
sister
to
be
assistant
vnto
thee
in
all
perils
and
dangers
.
Thou
oughtest
also
to
render
thankes
vnto
S.
[
](A07467-e8500-b)i
i
Dominicke
an
intercessor
for
Magdalene
.
Dominicke
,
(
a
great
enemie
of
mine
he
is
)
for
he
hath
mediated
much
in
thy
behalfe
.
Thou
must
doe
the
same
vnto
the
Angell
that
is
thy
Gardian
,
who
hath
begged
thee
of
his
Lord
,
saying
:
Lord
leaue
Magdalene
to
me
,
suffer
her
to
be
a
day
longer
in
my
custodie
,
and
she
will
be
conuerted
,
she
will
●epent
,
she
will
readily
relinquish
all
the
blandishments
●nd
inticings
of
hell
.
Courage
then
,
Magdalene
,
for
●hou
hast
gracious
and
diligent
Aduocates
for
thee
vn●o
God
.
Then
shewing
her
Father
Romillon
,
and
the
Fa●her
the
Exorcist
,
he
said
vnto
her
,
Magdalene
behold
thy
Gods
on
earth
,
thou
art
yet
as
a
childe
,
suffer
thy selfe
to
be
gouerned
,
humble
thy selfe
,
be
obseruant
of
them
,
and
follow
their
aduice
and
counsell
.
Verrine
added
:
Magdalene
,
tell
me
,
didst
thou
neuer
see
[
](A07467-e8620-b)k
k
She
had
seene
them
often
at
the
Synagogue
and
elsewhere
.
the
Diuels
?
Whereunto
she
answered
,
that
she
had
.
Then
said
Verrine
:
And
knowest
thou
not
,
that
the
inferiour
Diuell
dareth
not
to
speake
in
the
presence
of
his
superiour
.
Is
it
not
thus
?
Speake
?
To
which
she
answered
,
that
it
was
so
.
After
this
was
spoken
,
Verrine
said
to
Belzebub
:
I
regard
not
at
all
thy
threats
;
a
greater
Master
then
thou
commandeth
me
.
In
Hell
I
owe
thee
homage
and
obseruance
,
as
one
more
powerfull
then
my selfe
,
but
being
in
this
bodie
,
I
haue
nought
to
doe
with
thee
:
for
I
am
here
by
the
appointment
of
thy
Creator
.
Then
towards
the
end
,
he
addressed
his
speech
again
to
Magdalene
,
and
said
:
Thou
hast
been
serued
like
a
Princesse
,
thou
hast
had
the
first
place
at
the
table
,
and
the
middle
,
and
also
the
last
.
Content
thy selfe
,
and
disgest
this
remonstrance
well
:
all
these
discourses
are
intended
to
thee
.
When
this
was
finished
,
the
whole
assembly
thought
it
fit
to
say
a
Te
Deum
laudamus
,
&c.
to
giue
thankes
vnto
the
Almightie
for
his
manifold
mercies
shewred
downe
from
aboue
vpon
the
said
Magdalene
;
which
was
done
to
the
great
ioy
and
contentment
of
her
owne
mother
,
who
by
accident
was
there
present
at
S.
Baume
.
Te
Deum
laudamus
,
&c.
being
ended
,
Magdalene
cast
her selfe
at
the
feete
of
her
mother
,
and
humbly
craued
her
pardon
;
and
performed
the
same
to
the
whole
assemblie
,
who
receiued
much
comfort
and
gladnesse
,
to
see
the
vnbounded
and
infinite
bountie
of
God
towards
his
creatures
.
At
the
same
time
some
aduised
Magdalene
to
take
her
Creator
for
her
husband
,
the
blessed
Mother
of
God
for
her
mother
,
the
holy
S.
Magdalene
for
her
sister
,
and
S.
Dominicke
for
her
father
,
and
all
the
Angels
for
her
brothers
:
and
so
to
call
them
by
these
seuerall
appellations
,
when
she
prayed
.
This
being
done
,
she
directed
a
letter
by
the
aduice
of
the
Father
her
Confessor
to
her
blessed
and
gracious
Mother
the
Virgin
Mary
,
in
this
following
manner
.
My
[
](A07467-e8810-b)l
l
The
letter
that
Magdalene
wrote
to
the
mother
of
God
.
See
the
answere
vnto
the
doubts
in
the
8.
obiection
after
the
Epistle
to
the
Reader
.
most
sacred
,
most
glorious
,
most
sweet
and
amiable
Mother
,
I
salute
you
with
my
very
heart
,
and
present
my selfe
before
you
,
as
a
poore
afflicted
daughter
before
her
mother
,
to
receive
some
consolation
.
I
do
addresse
my selfe
to
you
(
my
dearest
and
most
amiable
mother
)
as
a
poore
desolate
girle
,
that
is
on
all
sides
destituted
and
defeated
of
comfort
,
deuoid
of
all
goodnesse
,
and
surcharged
with
whatsoever
is
naught
.
I
therefore
in
all
humilitie
pray
you
to
take
pitie
vpon
me
,
and
do
here
protest
,
that
I
offer
and
consecrate
my selfe
wholly
vnto
you
,
and
doe
freely
bequeath
you
the
keyes
of
my
heart
,
that
you
may
in
the
midst
thereof
implant
the
vnstained
lilies
of
puritie
and
chastitie
,
that
my
dearest
spouse
Iesus
may
repose
himselfe
and
take
his
delight
in
the
same
.
I
giue
also
vnto
you
the
keyes
of
the
three
powers
of
my
soule
:
the
key
of
my
vnderstanding
,
to
plant
therein
the
lawrell
of
perfect
hope
,
that
I
may
trust
wholly
vpon
my
spouse
:
the
key
of
my
wil
,
to
plant
therin
the
rose
of
seruent
loue
,
that
I
may
aboue
all
things
cleaue
vnto
him
,
and
for
his
loue
abandon
all
other
by
affection
:
the
key
of
my
memorie
,
to
plant
therein
the
violet
of
deepe
humilitie
,
to
put
me
in
minde
of
my
base
and
meane
condition
,
that
so
I
may
deiect
and
debase
my selfe
to
the
feete
of
euery
one
,
after
the
example
of
my
beloued
and
dearest
spouse
.
And
I
heartily
beseech
you
my
dearest
and
best
beloued
Mother
to
accept
these
my
prayers
and
offers
,
so
shall
I
remaine
now
and
for
euer
,
your
most
humble
,
most
obseruant
,
most
vnworthie
daughter
,
seruant
and
slaue
,
Magdalene
of
Iesus
.
This
letter
Father
Romillon
did
then
approue
of
,
but
the
correction
thereof
was
on
the
twelfth
of
December
,
as
afterward
appeareth
by
the
acts
of
the
said
day
.
The
acts
of
the
10.
of
December
.
1610.
THis
day
in
the
morning
were
Louyse
and
Magdalene
exorcised
by
the
Dominican
Father
,
in
the
presence
of
foure
Pilgrimes
come
[
](A07467-e8960-b)m
m
Great
troupes
did
daily
flocke
thither
.
from
Rome
,
and
of
many
other
persons
of
the
countrey
of
Prouince
.
Then
at
the
beginning
of
the
Exorcismes
,
Verrine
began
to
discourse
in
this
sort
.
[
](A07467-e8990-b)n
n
Exclamation
touching
the
last
iudgement
.
Call
to
remembrance
the
day
of
Gods
iudgement
,
how
dreadfull
it
will
be
;
when
hee
shall
separate
the
good
from
the
bad
,
and
shall
say
,
Come
,
giue
me
an
account
of
your
workes
of
mercie
.
He
will
not
aske
you
,
whither
you
haue
read
or
prayed
much
,
whether
you
haue
been
great
or
base
,
noble
or
ignoble
:
no
,
no
,
hee
will
not
mention
this
,
but
will
say
,
Come
,
giue
me
an
account
,
whether
it
be
not
true
,
that
when
I
was
a
hungrie
,
you
(
directing
his
speech
to
those
that
he
reproueth
)
gaue
me
no
meate
;
when
I
was
thirstie
,
you
gaue
me
no
drinke
;
when
I
was
naked
,
you
cloathed
me
not
;
when
I
was
a
stranger
,
you
receiued
me
not
;
when
I
was
sicke
,
you
visited
me
not
;
when
I
was
a
prisoner
you
redeemed
me
not
;
when
I
was
dead
you
buried
me
not
.
Then
shall
they
answere
and
say
:
What
?
were
you
a
hungrie
?
were
you
thirstie
?
could
so
great
a
Lord
as
you
stand
in
need
of
any
thing
?
could
you
be
naked
?
we
neuer
saw
you
thus
.
Verrine
followed
on
,
and
speaking
in
generall
as
well
to
those
that
were
absent
,
as
to
those
that
were
present
,
he
said
:
[
](A07467-e9020-b)o
o
A
worthie
reprehension
of
Christians
.
O
miserable
and
vnthankfull
men
,
how
misunderstanding
you
are
of
the
benefits
of
God
.
You
call
your selues
Christians
,
but
doe
not
the
workes
of
Christians
:
you
haue
a
God
so
good
,
that
the
very
Diuels
doe
confesse
his
ouer-much
goodnesse
.
What
more
great
expression
and
signe
can
you
haue
thereof
,
then
to
heare
him
speak
these
words
,
Whatsoeuer
you
shall
doe
vnto
the
least
of
mine
,
I
will
take
it
done
vnto
my selfe
.
Miserable
is
the
state
of
those
Christians
,
who
doe
not
loue
and
serue
so
good
a
God
,
know
yee
therefore
,
that
those
who
remaine
in
their
obstinacy
and
wilfulnesse
,
and
yet
haue
heard
those
dreadfull
words
,
which
God
spake
to
the
cursed
and
reprobate
,
Ite
maledicti
in
ignem
aeternum
,
Ha!
how
well
doe
they
deserue
to
incurre
the
most
seuere
castigation
.
We
are
to
note
,
that
Verrine
spake
these
words
with
such
hideous
cries
,
and
fiercenesse
,
that
he
seemed
desperatly
enraged
:
and
often
repeated
these
words
Ite
maledicti
,
about
fiue
seuerall
times
;
and
gaue
intimation
,
that
since
they
had
slighted
and
set
at
nought
all
the
wounds
of
our
Sauiour
,
together
with
the
blessed
Trinity
,
and
the
10.
Commandements
of
the
law
;
it
comported
with
good
reason
,
that
they
should
experiment
and
try
that
amazefull
sentence
.
Hereunto
Verrine
added
.
Your
God
is
so
full
of
indignation
,
and
so
dreadfull
,
that
the
beames
proceeding
from
his
eyes
as
from
bright-shining
flames
,
cannot
be
endured
by
the
wicked
:
Yea
the
paines
of
hell
it selfe
are
not
more
vnsupportable
,
then
is
the
fury
of
this
great
Iudge
,
when
once
he
is
prouoked
by
them
.
I
say
further
,
that
the
soules
[
](A07467-e9120-b)p
p
The
sight
of
the
damned
fearefull
.
in
hell
are
so
horridly
fearefull
,
that
if
any
of
them
should
be
presented
before
you
,
the
sight
thereof
would
prooue
vnto
you
so
ghastly
and
vnsufferable
,
that
you
would
dye
in
the
place
,
to
see
all
their
deformities
,
pollutions
,
loathsomnesse
,
stinkes
,
and
meruailous
torments
.
But
your
God
is
so
good
,
that
he
will
giue
to
euery
one
according
to
his
deseruings
(
not
for
their
[
](A07467-e9130-b)q
q
The
vocation
and
first
grace
is
the
pure
&
meere
grace
of
God
.
merits
,
but
from
his
owne
bounty
,
for
if
he
should
handle
euery
man
according
to
his
deserts
,
there
would
few
scape
hell
:
)
And
this
great
God
,
be
your
good
workes
neuer
so
meane
,
yet
if
they
flow
from
charity
and
the
merits
of
his
passion
,
hee
will
giue
them
a
reward
,
as
he
hath
promised
,
saying
,
Come
yee
blessed
of
my
father
,
&c.
Because
when
I
was
a
hungry
you
gaue
mee
meate
;
when
I
was
thirstie
you
gaue
me
to
drinke
;
when
I
was
a
stranger
,
you
tooke
me
in
;
when
I
was
dead
,
you
buried
me
;
when
I
was
sicke
you
visited
me
;
when
I
was
naked
you
cloathed
me
;
when
I
was
in
prison
you
redeemed
me
.
Then
shall
he
carrie
them
to
Paradise
,
to
haue
there
the
fruition
of
his
pleasures
,
because
they
contemned
all
for
his
sake
.
And
since
they
were
his
companions
at
the
Crosse
,
it
standeth
with
reason
,
that
they
be
his
Associates
at
his
table
.
These
words
were
no
sooner
ended
,
but
hee
cried
,
I
am
mad
,
I
am
mad
;
I
[
](A07467-e9160-b)r
r
The
constraint
of
Verrine
,
which
he
auowe●h
in
all
his
discourse
.
am
compelled
to
expresse
this
not
for
loue
,
but
vpon
constraint
.
It
is
strange
that
a
souldier
should
kill
himselfe
with
his
owne
weapons
.
It
fareth
so
with
mee
,
who
take
armes
against
my selfe
,
wherewith
my
owne
throat
is
mangled
.
But
what
remedie
:
God
will
haue
it
so
.
Is
it
not
a
thing
that
was
neuer
heard
of
before
,
that
the
Diuell
is
at
variance
with
the
Diuell
,
and
that
hell
combateth
against
hell
?
Here
is
to
be
obserued
,
that
this
discourse
and
many
others
semblable
vnto
them
,
were
spoken
with
such
an
emphasis
and
efficacie
,
that
all
the
assembly
began
to
weepe
,
and
to
aske
God
forgiuenesse
:
as
also
to
confesse
themselues
,
and
to
receiue
the
Sacrament
instantly
vpon
it
.
Of
which
the
foure
aboue-named
Pilgrimes
would
needs
giue
attestation
in
forme
as
followeth
.
The
10.
of
December
1610.
there
came
to
S.
Baume
[
](A07467-e9230-b)s
s
The
Pilgrimes
arriuall
,
and
testimonie
of
the
precedent
Acts
,
besides
ordinarie
witnesses
.
Monsieur
Arnoulde
Borffartigues
,
Canon
and
Sexton
of
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
Cominge
,
Doctor
of
Diuinitie
,
Iames
Audry
Merchant
,
of
Troy
in
Champaigne
,
Iohn
Gallois
Gold-smith
,
and
Claud
Gaùdet
a
Merchant
Draper
of
Troy
in
Champaigne
,
which
were
present
at
the
Exorcismes
,
of
the
two
women
that
were
possessed
,
about
three
seuerall
times
,
and
heard
very
admirable
accidents
touching
this
particular
.
In
witnesse
whereof
we
of
our
owne
proper
motion
haue
subscribed
our
names
,
for
the
publique
good
,
and
for
the
reducement
&
bringing
home
of
many
millions
of
soules
by
the
miraculousnesse
of
the
same
,
where
the
Diuell
is
enforced
to
vtter
the
truth
of
the
Gospell
by
the
mouth
of
a
woman
called
Louyse
,
being
thereunto
commanded
by
almighty
God
.
And
hauing
no
further
occasion
to
remaine
or
soiourne
here
any
longer
,
as
men
harried
with
the
trauell
and
toyle
of
our
iourney
from
Rome
,
we
haue
left
our
testimony
in
the
hands
of
the
venerable
father
the
Exorcist
,
in
the
presence
of
the
fathers
that
were
present
,
and
of
many
others
.
In
truth
whereof
we
haue
subsigned
our
names
.
Borffartigues
,
Iohn
Gallois
,
Gaudet
,
Audry
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
were
Louyse
and
Magdalene
exorcised
by
the
Dominican
father
,
and
at
the
beginning
of
the
Exorcismes
,
Verrine
discoursed
of
the
paines
of
hell
,
and
other
matters
in
this
manner
.
The
[
](A07467-e9350-b)t
t
Exclamation
of
the
paines
of
hell
.
paines
of
hell
are
so
great
and
fearefull
,
that
one
alone
Diuell
with
his
hideous
shape
,
were
able
to
strike
a
man
dead
vpon
the
place
,
although
he
had
a
thousand
liues
.
The
diuels
themselues
might
not
indure
the
soules
of
the
damned
,
were
it
not
that
hell
were
the
place
that
is
destinated
for
euerlasting
torments
.
When
the
accursed
soules
of
the
damned
come
vnto
vs
,
wee
make
very
much
of
them
,
wee
cause
them
to
sit
on
a
great
chaire
of
flaming
fire
;
we
present
vnto
them
balls
of
fire
for
their
repast
that
are
all
very
well
sulphured
:
we
giue
them
to
drink
a
certaine
liquor
,
bitter
as
gall
or
wormwood
,
and
enforce
also
vpon
them
courtesies
more
bitter
and
more
stinking
then
these
.
Their
eyes
are
fed
with
continuall
visions
of
Diuel●
;
they
haue
for
their
songs
and
musicke
,
wherein
they
tooke
their
pleasure
in
their
life
time
;
vucessant
blasphemies
against
God
,
cursing
the
time
that
they
were
borne
,
their
fathers
and
their
mothers
,
together
with
all
other
creatures
great
and
small
.
We
fling
and
tumble
them
sometimes
in
the
fire
,
sometimes
vpon
the
yce
,
sometimes
in
sulphure
,
sometimes
in
snow
;
and
in
exprobration
of
their
transgressions
we
say
vnto
them
.
Ha!
accursed
wretches
,
behold
,
[
](A07467-e9360-b)u
u
The
reproches
and
sorrowes
of
the
damned
.
behold
the
recompense
for
your
pleasures
and
delicacies
.
You
that
would
not
obey
your
God
,
you
that
made
slight
to
trespasse
against
his
commandements
,
you
that
haue
whored
after
Baal
,
and
abandoned
your
Creator
,
you
doe
deserue
,
you
doe
deserue
to
be
thus
tormented
;
you
deserue
to
bee
thus
handled
.
Neuer
shall
you
see
God
,
but
shall
bee
eternally
depriued
of
those
celestiall
ioyes
,
and
in
briefe
,
you
shall
here
be
tortured
for
euer
.
Besides
(
said
Verrine
)
we
are
cruell
remembrancers
vnto
them
of
the
fauours
and
blessings
which
they
haue
receiued
from
their
Creatour
,
not
hereby
to
giue
them
any
comfort
or
refreshment
,
but
to
torment
them
the
more
abundantly
.
We
say
vnto
them
.
Miserable
caitifes
as
you
are
,
you
might
haue
gone
to
Paradise
,
you
might
haue
beene
filled
with
heauenly
blisse
,
you
might
haue
beene
companions
to
the
Saints
of
heauen
;
but
the
tide
is
turned
another
way
.
Behold
,
you
are
the
bondmen
of
Sathan
,
the
Gally-slaues
of
hell
,
and
the
food
and
nourishment
of
that
vnquenchable
fire
.
How
wretched
are
you
,
who
might
haue
had
the
liberty
of
the
children
of
God
,
and
doe
now
remaine
in
the
thrall
and
seruitude
of
Diuels
.
If
you
suffer
tortures
,
you
doe
well
deserue
them
;
yet
are
you
not
punished
according
to
your
misdeedes
and
demerits
.
Then
making
a
great
out-cry
,
he
said
.
O
wonderfull
miracle
,
O
great
misery
!
The
Diuels
speak
against
[
](A07467-e9410-b)x
x
The
sorrow
of
Verrine
,
because
he
was
constrained
.
themselues
,
yea
and
against
all
hell
;
they
disgrace
their
owne
Countrey
,
and
dehort
men
from
trauelling
thither
,
and
from
cohabiting
with
them
;
This
is
very
strange
.
Let
two
men
speake
together
of
their
Country
,
and
it
is
not
to
be
wondered
at
,
if
both
of
them
be
lauish
in
the
praises
thereof
:
but
it
is
a
great
miracle
that
the
Diuell
an
enemie
to
God
and
heauen
,
recommendeth
vnto
men
that
celestiall
Country
,
and
vilifieth
the
kingdome
of
hell
.
I
further
auerre
,
that
men
ride
to
hell
easily
in
a
Coach
,
and
the
horses
and
all
the
furniture
thereof
may
passe
in
with
facility
:
But
to
Paradise
,
you
must
goe
a-foote
,
and
enter
in
,
stouping
;
the
gates
thereof
are
narrow
,
so
that
much
labour
and
toyle
is
requisite
for
the
attainement
of
the
same
,
and
hardly
may
you
enter
in
without
doing
penance
.
I
also
say
,
that
the
fire
of
hell
is
so
deuouringly
hot
,
that
put
all
the
fire
in
the
world
together
,
and
it
is
but
a
painting
in
regard
of
it
.
Yet
are
there
soules
so
desperate
,
and
vnnaturall
,
that
they
runne
at
full
speede
into
these
gulphes
of
brimstone
.
Accursed
Magicians
,
abominable
Witches
,
and
relentlesse
sinners
,
can
all
of
them
relate
vnto
you
such
newes
as
this
.
Then
hee
[
](A07467-e9440-b)y
y
Exclamation
of
the
wicked
Spirit
.
cried
with
great
and
ghastly
exclamations
,
and
with
a
rage
and
fiercenesse
beyond
ordinarie
,
and
spake
these
words
fiue
seuerall
times
.
For
euer
,
for
euer
,
for
euer
,
for
euer
,
for
euer
;
alas
shall
the
damned
soules
be
depriued
of
the
vision
of
God
.
You
will
tell
mee
perchance
,
that
as
yet
I
haue
tolde
you
no
great
newes
,
it
may
be
so
:
notwithstanding
it
is
strange
newes
(
as
I
haue
said
formerly
)
to
heare
a
Diuell
speake
for
God
,
and
for
the
saluation
of
your
soules
.
All
the
assembly
were
so
affrighted
with
these
and
the
like
words
,
and
at
the
dreadfull
passages
which
Verrine
had
,
touching
the
paines
of
hell
,
that
there
gushed
from
their
eyes
abundance
of
teares
,
when
they
called
to
remembrance
their
offences
which
they
had
committed
.
After
this
discourse
,
Belzebub
who
was
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
,
cried
out
very
[
](A07467-e9500-b)z
z
The
maruellous
paines
of
hell
.
hideously
.
Hola
!
I
will
acquaint
you
with
the
repose
and
contentation
which
the
soules
of
the
damned
haue
in
hell
.
And
then
taking
Magdalene
,
he
[
](A07467-e9530-b)a
a
Belzebub
throweth
Magdal●ne
from
one
side
of
the
Church
to
the
other
.
rudely
and
without
intermission
tossed
her
from
one
side
of
the
Church
of
S.
Baume
to
the
other
,
and
presently
from
that
side
backe
againe
,
and
so
continued
in
tormenting
of
her
without
any
,
cessation
,
so
that
if
it
had
not
ended
as
it
did
,
she
would
surely
haue
died
.
Thus
(
said
hee
)
doe
wee
torture
the
soules
of
the
damned
,
without
allotting
vnto
them
the
least
moment
of
relaxation
.
Besides
this
that
hath
beene
said
,
Verrine
added
,
that
[
](A07467-e9590-b)b
b
The
will
as
a
faculty
of
nature
,
desiretn
euer
that
which
is
good
.
God
was
so
beautifull
,
that
the
Diuels
would
be
content
to
vndergoe
all
the
torments
of
the
world
,
and
all
the
paines
of
hell
,
so
they
might
but
once
haue
a
sight
of
his
beauty
.
The
same
day
after
dinner
,
Magdalene
wrote
a
letter
to
the
blessed
S.
Magdalene
,
the
tenour
whereof
ensueth
.
Most
[
](A07467-e9640-b)c
c
The
letter
to
S.
Magdalene
.
holy
,
glorious
,
and
beloued
sister
.
I
heartily
beseech
you
to
compassionate
the
deplored
estate
of
your
poore
and
worthlesse
sister
.
See
the
answer
to
the
doubts
,
after
the
Epistle
to
the
reader
.
Obiect.
8.
Take
me
by
the
hand
,
and
leade
mee
to
my
dearest
and
louely
spouse
.
And
with
all
my
soule
I
doe
entreate
you
,
to
indow
me
with
those
fiue
goodly
qualities
,
where
with
you
were
able
to
prostrate
your selfe
at
his
blessed
feete
,
and
which
induced
him
to
receiue
you
with
such
speed
for
his
best-be
loued
friend
.
The
first
is
humility
,
that
I
may
vnder-value
and
set
at
naught
all
things
with
you
.
The
second
is
perfect
contrition
,
that
I
may
bewaile
and
euer
abominate
all
my
sinnes
.
The
third
is
,
perfect
faith
,
that
I
may
beleeue
,
that
the
almighty
can
pardon
me
.
The
fourth
is
perfect
hope
,
that
I
may
assuredly
expect
his
mercy
.
The
fifth
is
feruent
charity
and
loue
,
that
I
may
affect
and
cleaue
to
him
as
to
my
dearest
spouse
,
and
disingage
my selfe
from
those
incongruous
desires
,
which
may
thwart
or
giue
impeachment
vnto
the
same
.
I
instantly
pray
you
(
dearest
sister
)
to
begge
for
mee
these
fiue
louely
vertues
,
that
I
may
be
confident
through
them
,
to
present
my selfe
to
my
most
glorious
Spouse
,
and
so
to
receiue
from
him
the
blessings
and
grace
of
heauen
:
that
together
with
you
I
may
praise
and
blesse
him
for
euer
.
My
most
blessed
and
glorious
sister
.
Your
most
humble
,
obedient
,
vnworthie
,
and
meanest
sister
and
seruant
,
the
wretched
slaue
,
and
forlorne
creature
,
Magdalene
of
Iesus
.
The
Acts
of
the
11.
of
December
.
VPon
that
day
the
Dominican
father
began
to
consider
with
himselfe
,
whither
it
were
not
expedient
to
force
[
](A07467-e9760-b)d
d
The
triall
of
the
wicked
Spirit
.
the
Diuell
to
dictate
the
words
and
discourses
,
which
he
affirmed
did
come
from
God
,
and
so
to
submit
them
to
the
censure
of
the
Church
,
to
the
end
that
the
wilinesse
and
subtilties
of
Sathan
might
be
detected
,
and
to
make
knowne
,
whither
hee
spake
from
his
owne
motion
and
scope
,
or
no
:
that
so
both
those
that
saw
it
not
,
and
those
that
were
present
at
it
,
and
also
those
that
are
to
come
after
vs
,
might
be
partakers
of
this
history
,
to
the
encreasing
of
the
glory
of
God
,
of
his
blessed
mother
,
of
S.
Mary
Magdalene
,
and
of
all
other
Saints
,
to
the
extirpation
of
all
heresies
,
and
to
the
conuersion
of
mis-led
and
wandering
soules
.
Conceiuing
for
a
certainty
,
that
whither
the
pitcher
fall
vpon
the
stone
,
or
the
stone
vpon
the
pitcher
,
it
is
still
the
pitcher
that
is
broken
,
and
all
shall
turne
to
the
confusion
of
the
Diuell
,
be
it
this
or
that
way
.
Since
that
in
strange
and
new
occurrences
,
it
is
lawfull
to
vse
and
search
forth
new
remedies
;
prouided
that
nothing
bee
done
against
God
and
his
Church
.
This
was
for
certaine
daies
put
in
execution
,
when
as
he
Exorcist
not
being
able
to
write
downe
all
for
hast
,
Verrine
did
dictate
vnto
him
word
after
word
,
that
which
hee
had
formerly
discoursed
:
and
that
for
eight
daies
after
:
And
this
was
done
by
the
vertue
of
the
Exorcismes
.
Afterwards
hee
had
liberty
to
speake
as
hee
would
,
which
he
also
did
.
The
same
day
came
the
reuerend
father
Francis
Billet
,
Priest
of
the
Christian
Doctrine
.
And
in
the
morning
Louyse
and
Magdalene
were
exorcised
by
the
Dominican
father
who
saying
Masse
to
the
honour
of
the
blessed
mother
of
God
,
Belzebub
[
](A07467-e9850-b)e
e
The
first
exclamation
of
Belzebub
.
vpon
these
words
(
ecce
Ancilla
Domini
)
began
to
crye
.
O
accursed
words
for
vs
.
O
would
they
had
neuer
beene
spoken
!
And
a
little
before
the
beginning
of
the
said
masse
,
Belzebub
lifted
himselfe
vp
with
great
arrogancy
,
and
vnusuall
fury
,
howling
and
crying
with
a
loud
voice
:
Should
I
adore
thee
Christ
?
Should
I
adore
thee
!
No
,
no
;
I
am
as
mighty
as
thy selfe
.
[
](A07467-e9900-b)f
f
The
Deuills
pride
.
See
how
vn-stoupingly
and
vpright
I
stand
.
In
all
this
hee
made
the
body
of
the
girle
serue
his
turne
as
his
instrument
.
Then
Verrine
(
who
was
in
the
body
of
Louyse
)
said
vnto
him
.
Ha!
Belzebub
,
wretched
spirit
as
thou
art
,
thou
[
](A07467-e9950-b)g
g
They
are
beaten
to
augment
their
torments
:
as
wee
haue
proued
to
be
true
by
their
howling
and
crying
.
I
burne
.
I
can
endure
it
no
longer
:
and
foame
and
boyle
with
the
paines
of
it
.
Among
the
deuills
the
superiou●
beateth
the
inferiour
,
as
being
more
powerfull
then
hee
.
The
good
Angells
also
beate
them
,
and
torture
them
when
God
is
pleased
to
haue
it
so
.
Besides
they
are
tormented
by
vertue
of
Exorcismes
,
as
experience
sheweth
it
,
and
themselues
confesse
it
,
Mark
5.
Venisti
torquore
nos
.
And
Christ
Iesus
himselfe
hath
giuen
this
power
to
his
Apostles
,
to
tread
on
Serpents
,
and
ouerall
the
power
of
the
enemie
.
wilt
bee
lasht
and
punished
for
this
.
Belzebub
answered
.
I
regard
not
,
I
had
rather
be
punished
,
then
adore
him
.
After
Masse
,
the
Priest
holding
the
blessed
Hoast
that
Louyse
and
Magdalene
might
communicate
,
and
saying
(
Ecce
Agnus
Dei
)
Belzebub
began
to
cry
,
yes
,
yes
,
yes
,
hee
is
a
Lambe
for
others
,
but
vnto
vs
a
roaring
Lyon
.
Then
the
Dominican
father
said
vnto
him
.
Adora
Deum
tuum
.
To
which
Belzebub
replied
:
Why
should
I
worship
this
God
?
I
will
not
doe
it
,
I
will
not
doe
it
.
Ha
God!
in
despight
of
thee
,
in
despight
of
Mary
,
in
despight
of
Magdalene
,
this
Magdalene
is
mine
.
Then
said
Verrine
:
Ha
thou
cursed
and
as
abominable
as
my selfe
,
thou
hast
nought
to
do
with
Magdalene
,
thou
shalt
come
short
of
thy
reckoning
.
Magdalene
this
is
but
to
fright
thee
,
feare
not
,
be
confident
,
and
take
God
for
thy
husband
.
Then
answered
Belzebub
.
No
,
no
;
shee
is
married
to
mee
,
I
will
make
demonstration
vnto
you
shee
is
mine
,
I
haue
the
Bondes
,
I
haue
the
Seales
.
Vpon
these
words
the
Exorcist
said
to
Magdalene
,
beleeue
not
this
deceiuer
and
father
of
lies
.
Your
God
calleth
himselfe
your
spouse
,
the
Virgin
Mary
stiles
her selfe
your
mother
,
and
Saint
Magdalene
your
deare
sister
.
Then
said
Belzebub
.
No
,
I
will
make
it
appeare
that
in
all
equity
she
is
mine
.
Verrine
answered
.
No
more
then
I
am
:
thou
diddest
not
create
her
,
neither
diddest
thou
redeeme
her
,
and
if
thou
hast
lost
thy
pray
,
she
is
now
become
a
sheepe
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Goe
to
[
](A07467-e10200-b)h
h
He
would
here
say
,
that
because
hee
had
lost
her
,
and
suffered
her
to
scape
his
Clutches
,
Lucifer
would
be
enraged
against
him
,
and
would
beate
him
,
as
one
more
mighty
then
he
.
thou
wretched
and
detestable
spirit
,
thou
shalt
be
well
beaten
by
Lucifer
.
To
this
Belzebub
replied
:
I
will
once
againe
bring
backe
this
pray
vnto
him
,
for
I
haue
a
power
to
tempt
her
,
and
will
practise
a
thousand
and
a
thousand
wiles
to
gaine
her
,
I
will
now
vse
all
my
slights
,
subtilties
,
ambushes
,
and
cautelous
circumuentions
,
I
will
assiege
and
assault
her
so
often
,
that
at
length
I
will
carrie
her
.
Verrine
said
vnto
him
.
Her
spouse
will
strengthen
and
illuminate
her
,
and
will
also
giue
assistance
vnto
those
who
haue
charge
ouer
her
,
to
confound
thy
cunning
and
deceites
.
Belzebub
replied
.
They
doe
me
wrong
,
and
are
iniurious
in
this
particular
vnto
mee
,
because
in
all
right
shee
is
mine
,
and
I
will
make
proofe
thereof
by
many
speciall
allegations
;
and
if
shee
be
the
wise
of
Christ
,
where
are
her
vertues
.
Verrine
said
vnto
him
:
She
hath
made
confession
of
all
,
and
hath
kept
in
nothing
;
Belzebub
replied
.
That
is
true
,
but
confession
without
contrition
and
satisfaction
is
nothing
.
Where
is
her
penance
?
Verrine
said
,
Shee
shall
doe
it
.
Belzebub
answered
,
Cursed
be
that
,
She
shall
doe
it
.
When
sinners
offend
,
they
talke
presently
of
that
which
shall
be
,
and
neuer
of
what
is
past
:
this
maddeth
me
.
God
for
one
pranke
of
pride
could
punish
vs
.
Cursed
,
[
](A07467-e10340-b)i
i
This
is
the
Diuels
language
in
hell
.
Non
mortui
laudabunt
t●
Domine
,
&c.
cursed
,
cursed
may
hee
be
for
the
same
.
After
this
Dialogue
,
the
Dominican
father
holding
still
the
said
Host
in
his
hands
,
said
to
him
.
Adora
Deum
,
Belzebub
answered
him
:
Should
I
worship
him
.
No
,
no
;
I
will
not
.
Then
replied
Verrine
.
Ha
miserable
wretch
,
I
doe
perceiue
thou
art
ouercome
,
and
hast
no
more
force
to
yeeld
resistance
.
These
are
onely
thy
brauadoes
and
shewes
to
gaine
time
.
The
Dominican
father
hauing
againe
commanded
him
to
worship
God
in
the
blessed
Host
,
vpon
the
suddaine
[
](A07467-e10400-b)k
k
The
adoration
of
the
blessed
Eucharist
.
he
prostrated
himselfe
flat
on
the
ground
,
and
all
the
assembly
troad
on
him
,
as
one
that
was
conquered
and
put
to
the
worst
,
and
were
required
by
the
father
Exorcist
so
to
doe
;
there
being
also
fiue
or
sixe
Priests
present
at
that
time
.
As
soone
as
Louyse
and
Magdalene
had
receiued
the
Sacrament
,
Verrine
began
to
cry
,
Harken
and
consider
me
well
.
God
constraineth
me
,
(
it
is
a
truth
)
and
enforceth
me
to
speake
.
The
[
](A07467-e10460-b)l
l
Exclamation
vpon
the
wickednesse
of
the
world
.
day
of
iudgement
is
not
farre
off
,
the
world
was
neuer
so
repleate
with
all
pollutions
and
wickednesses
,
as
now
it
is
.
Sermons
haue
lost
their
operation
and
efficacie
:
learned
Preachers
are
listened
vnto
meerly
for
curiositie
,
and
ignorant
Preachers
,
that
men
may
carpe
at
them
and
deride
them
.
There
is
now
no
esteeme
made
of
holy
motions
;
and
reading
with
other
ordinarie
meanes
is
held
in
mis-prision
.
Churches
are
as
Stables
,
and
are
now
become
the
places
where
greatest
villanie
is
contriued
,
and
where
men
doe
most
transgresse
.
Behold
the
last
remedy
is
,
that
God
would
conuert
soules
vnto
him
by
the
Diuell
.
Be
yee
therefore
penitent
.
The
same
day
towards
euening
Louyse
and
Magdalene
were
exorcised
by
the
Dominican
father
.
At
the
beginning
whereof
Verrine
began
to
cry
out
after
this
manner
.
The
[
](A07467-e10520-b)m
m
Exclamation
vpon
the
ingratitude
of
men
.
Christians
are
cursed
and
obdurate
caytifes
,
for
although
God
hath
done
so
much
for
them
,
yet
do
they
not
returne
vnto
him
any
acknowledgement
for
the
same
.
The
loue
which
God
beareth
them
,
and
alwaies
hath
borne
them
,
euen
to
desire
to
die
for
them
,
and
to
put
this
desire
in
execution
,
is
slighted
and
not
accounted
of
.
O
wretched
and
vnhappy
as
you
are
,
your
God
dyed
for
you
on
the
Crosse
,
and
hath
indured
g●eeuous
torments
for
your
sakes
,
and
would
you
go
to
heauen
in
your
Litter
,
or
Caroche
!
no
,
no
,
no
;
you
get
not
thither
so
easily
.
The
gates
are
there
very
narrow
and
low
,
and
you
must
be
humbled
before
you
can
enter
.
I
say
further
,
you
must
trauell
thither
with
an
extraordinary
lowlinesse
,
and
as
it
were
creeping
with
the
belly
on
the
ground
.
I
ascertaine
you
this
,
that
the
hauty
and
curious
shall
neuer
touch
on
Paradise
,
if
they
persist
in
their
pride
and
curiosity
:
you
will
tell
me
,
that
I
speake
no
new
thing
vnto
you
,
and
that
you
know
this
already
;
that
is
true
and
I
am
contented
to
deliuer
vnto
you
the
truth
,
as
being
here
by
the
appointment
of
God
.
Know
that
the
day
of
doome
is
at
hand
,
and
that
it
is
now
high
time
to
repent
,
as
did
the
people
of
Niniuie
.
Then
Verrine
addressing
his
speech
to
God
,
said
:
[
](A07467-e10550-b)n
n
Exclamation
of
Verrine
,
that
God
constrained
him
.
What
,
Lord
?
are
there
not
Preachers
enough
?
There
are
many
learned
personages
,
many
Doctours
,
many
wise
Philosophers
,
many
good
bookes
.
They
haue
also
the
holy
Scripture
,
they
haue
the
liues
of
all
those
that
haue
●ed
vertuous
and
exemplary
liues
.
[
](A07467-e10570-b)o
o
Verrine
expresseth
the
answere
of
God
;
or
else
the
good
Angell
on
Gods
behalfe
,
did
make
an
internall
impressi●n
thereof
vnto
him
As
in
Iob
,
1
chap
where
God
by
a
mutuall
colloquie
spake
to
Satan
.
Now
Verrine
,
because
hee
speaketh
by
coaction
,
desired
that
God
would
exhort
sinners
by
some
other
instrument
.
No
,
no
,
saith
the
Lord
:
I
regard
not
that
,
I
will
declare
that
I
am
the
Almightie
,
and
that
I
can
serue
my
turne
by
the
Diuels
●hemselues
when
I
please
,
and
when
it
maketh
for
the
●xecution
of
my
pleasure
.
What
?
is
Lucifer
greater
●hen
I
?
Verrine
answered
:
Many
there
are
that
will
not
be●eeue
this
,
but
will
obiect
and
say
,
that
wee
are
the
fa●hers
of
lies
.
I
tell
thee
Lord
,
there
are
many
that
for
●his
cause
will
not
beleeue
.
I
am
not
astonished
at
it
,
yet
when
others
shall
haue
information
thereof
,
because
●hey
cannot
sound
the
bottome
of
this
businesse
,
they
will
conceiue
very
strange
of
it
.
I
say
this
is
a
miracle
altogether
vnheard
of
:
I
further
say
,
that
when
thou
thy selfe
(
meaning
Christ
Iesus
)
didst
preach
,
wert
not
thou
truth
it selfe
?
Vndoubtedly
thou
wast
.
Yet
were
there
some
found
readie
to
gainsay
thee
,
witnesse
the
Pharisie
,
and
those
that
demanded
signes
and
miracles
.
So
that
it
is
not
to
be
admired
,
if
I
shall
not
easily
be
beleeued
,
because
these
things
are
plenteous
in
admiration
,
and
hee
who
knoweth
or
seeth
them
not
,
can
neuer
without
much
scrupulousnes
beleeue
and
vnderstand
them
,
as
he
ought
.
But
I
haue
said
,
that
to
beleeue
it
,
you
must
humble
your selues
,
and
must
not
in
a
thing
of
this
nature
vse
any
curiositie
,
but
say
,
that
God
is
omnipotent
,
and
can
at
his
pleasure
out
of
basenesse
worke
great
effects
.
Then
did
Verrine
replie
to
God
.
What
,
Lord
?
If
thou
wilt
work
an
vnusuall
wonder
,
take
some
great
Doctor
,
Philosopher
,
or
Preacher
,
and
then
will
men
beleeue
.
To
which
God
after
an
internal
and
intellectual
manner
replied
.
What
?
haue
I
need
of
the
counsell
of
men
,
much
lesse
the
aduice
of
Diuels
?
Verrine
answered
him
:
I
say
vnto
thee
(
O
great
God
)
that
thou
art
most
powerful
,
and
yet
there
will
[
](A07467-e10670-b)p
p
Exclamation
against
the
proud
and
curious
.
be
found
some
so
wretched
,
that
will
conceit
,
that
all
thy
power
,
all
thy
wisedome
,
yea
and
the
whole
Trinitie
with
all
perfections
thereof
,
may
bee
comprehended
and
shut
vp
in
their
vnderstandings
,
as
if
they
were
of
an
able
capacitie
to
conceiue
all
this
.
But
in
thy
behalfe
I
tell
them
they
cannot
,
and
that
they
are
so
swolne
with
pride
,
that
except
they
humble
themselues
,
they
are
not
worthie
to
receiue
that
true
illumination
,
which
streameth
and
proceedeth
from
faith
:
for
,
say
I
,
the
haughtie
and
curious
person
is
in
the
end
deuoid
of
faith
.
Hereupon
I
affirme
,
that
if
they
be
humble
,
they
will
acknowledge
that
thou
art
omnipotent
,
and
that
being
so
,
thou
art
able
to
wring
truth
from
the
very
Diuels
,
not
from
their
free
disposition
and
will
,
for
we
are
all
of
vs
accursed
,
but
compulsorily
and
as
constrained
thereunto
by
thy
power
.
We
are
more
loyall
vnto
God
then
many
Christians
,
yet
for
all
this
we
are
still
Diuels
.
And
heere
[
](A07467-e10700-b)q
q
Reasons
why
the
diuels
may
speake
the
truth
.
must
they
denie
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
.
Why
is
it
,
that
those
that
are
possessed
be
exorcised
,
if
it
bee
not
auaileable
,
and
if
the
Diuell
cannot
speake
truth
?
I
say
it
is
all
lost
labour
;
you
may
take
your
bookes
(
speaking
to
the
Exorcist
)
and
throw
them
all
into
the
fire
.
Then
he
spake
in
a
great
rage
to
her
that
was
possessed
,
and
said
:
What
thinkest
thou
Louyse
?
why
doest
thou
suffer
thy selfe
to
be
exorcised
,
if
neither
by
God
,
nor
the
tenents
of
the
Church
we
are
able
to
tell
the
truth
?
Ha
miserable
wretches
!
how
many
othes
haue
been
taken
in
the
vertue
of
the
name
of
God
by
Exorcismes
:
all
which
must
proceede
from
Louyse
,
if
they
must
not
be
accepted
of
our
part
.
But
miserable
and
abhorred
wretches
as
you
are
,
you
deceiue
your selues
,
you
are
exceedingly
replenished
and
surcharged
with
vnthankfulnes
,
and
mis-apprehension
.
You
haue
so
good
a
God
,
that
if
it
were
needfull
that
hee
should
suffer
death
for
you
againe
,
he
would
willingly
vndergoe
it
;
more
especially
for
two
soules
,
which
now
I
cannot
name
.
Magdalene
it
is
true
,
that
Louyse
is
for
thy
sake
possessed
,
and
will
if
it
be
requisite
,
lay
down
her
bodie
for
thy
soule
.
It
is
true
,
all
sinners
are
accursed
,
and
obstinate
.
You
will
peraduenture
say
,
that
God
doth
loue
much
.
And
why
Lord
?
Hast
thou
neede
of
Christians
?
No
,
no
,
thou
couldest
not
bee
God
,
and
haue
neede
of
the
aide
of
any
creature
whatsoeuer
.
I
say
,
the
creature
hath
neede
of
thee
.
And
it
is
a
fixed
truth
,
that
the
more
miserable
the
creature
shall
bee
,
the
more
cleerely
shall
thy
bountie
shine
and
appeare
in
relieuing
it
.
It
is
not
so
great
a
wonder
that
children
should
goe
to
heauen
,
but
this
is
the
miracle
,
that
sinners
who
haue
a
long
time
snored
in
their
obstinacie
,
should
repent
and
turne
to
God
.
I
doe
assure
you
who
heare
this
,
that
if
you
doe
not
treasure
vp
these
things
for
your
profit
and
health
,
we
will
be
your
accusers
at
the
day
of
iudgement
.
We
must
here
note
,
that
some
daies
past
,
[
](A07467-e10790-b)r
r
The
fright
of
Magdalene
.
Magdalene
told
the
Dominican
father
,
that
vpon
the
eighth
exhortation
,
which
Verrine
made
vnto
her
,
she
felt
her selfe
so
affrighted
,
as
if
she
had
alreadie
one
foote
in
the
pit
of
hell
.
The
acts
of
the
12.
of
December
1610.
which
was
the
third
Aduent
Sunday
.
ON
[
](A07467-e10890-b)a
a
The
resolution
to
write
that
which
was
spoken
by
the
diuell
.
this
day
it
was
thought
behoofull
,
that
the
Father
of
the
Doctrine
,
and
the
Dominican
Father
,
should
so
interchangeably
aid
one
another
,
that
whiles
the
Dominican
Father
was
busied
in
exorcising
one
of
the
possessed
,
Father
Francis
should
supplie
the
place
of
a
Scribe
,
to
note
summarily
the
sentences
that
proceeded
from
the
Diuell
by
the
mouth
of
Louyse
.
On
the
other
side
,
when
the
Father
of
the
Doctrine
did
exorcise
,
the
Dominican
Father
should
transcribe
,
that
so
in
conclusion
all
might
be
subiected
to
the
Censure
of
the
Church
,
for
the
further
glorie
of
God
.
The
same
day
in
the
morning
were
Louyse
and
Magdalene
exorcised
by
the
Dominican
Father
.
In
the
beginning
whereof
(
many
persons
of
the
neighbouring
Townes
and
Villages
,
which
were
by
this
time
aduertised
of
this
accident
that
happened
at
S.
Baume
,
being
assembled
thither
in
great
troupes
)
Verrine
began
thus
to
speake
.
Cursed
be
this
[
](A07467-e10980-b)b
b
God
changeth
the
witchcrafts
and
charmes
of
the
M●gician
into
good
.
witchcraft
for
from
hence
will
God
worke
out
a
thousand
benefits
,
and
a
thou●and
acts
of
his
mercie
.
It
was
not
our
intendment
,
nor
the
purpose
of
the
Magician
that
such
accidents
should
happen
.
Our
proiect
was
to
get
her
consent
,
that
so
wee
might
haue
carried
her
to
hell
.
Cursed
,
cursed
,
cursed
be
S
[
](A07467-e11000-b)c
c
The
diuels
were
not
inforced
to
discouer
themselues
and
to
speake
,
till
he
poss●ssed
were
brought
to
Saint
Baume
,
a
place
sanctified
and
apt
for
that
purpose
through
the
conuersion
of
a
famous
sinner
.
Baume
,
a
thousand
,
thousand
,
thousand
times
accursed
.
It
is
a
wonderfull
thing
that
the
slaues
of
hell
should
be
the
instruments
to
conuert
the
children
of
light
.
Do
but
obserue
what
I
shall
say
vnto
you
.
Some
hunt
after
riches
,
and
all
their
affection
is
enuassailed
and
taken
vp
therewith
,
who
by
giuing
a
little
almes
imagine
to
goe
to
heauen
in
a
featherbed
,
without
any
more
adoe
,
or
obseruation
of
the
law
and
Commandements
of
God
.
Some
others
are
poore
,
and
haue
a
conceit
,
that
for
their
pouertie
they
shall
enter
into
glorie
.
Indeede
happie
are
the
poore
,
but
they
must
be
poore
in
spirit
.
You
that
[
](A07467-e11040-b)d
d
On
that
day
the
whole
assemblie
consisted
of
the
poore
of
the
adioyning
villages
.
are
poore
,
endure
your
pouertie
with
patience
,
and
you
shall
merit
much
.
Haue
you
in
your
cogitations
the
God
of
glorie
;
how
he
was
borne
in
pouertie
for
your
sakes
,
and
laid
in
the
manger
of
a
stable
.
God
from
all
eternitie
foresaw
this
day
,
and
that
in
S.
Baume
the
Diuels
should
discouer
themselues
,
to
the
conuersion
of
soules
.
Do
not
repine
at
your
comming
nither
,
you
(
I
say
)
who
oftentimes
haue
prostituted
●our
selues
to
the
hazard
of
losing
your
goods
,
bodies
●nd
soules
,
to
offend
and
trespasse
against
him
.
What
a
●hame
will
it
be
,
that
any
should
not
be
conuerted
,
whē●he
Diuell
himselfe
exhorteth
them
thereunto
?
God
is
●ost
powerfull
,
and
is
able
to
bestow
rewards
and
ri●nes
vpon
you
:
but
he
is
not
able
to
doe
two
things
,
he
●
not
[
](A07467-e11060-b)e
e
Deus
mentiri
non
potest
,
seipsum
negare
non
potest
.
But
this
disabilitie
(
as
we
terme
it
)
is
a
supreme
power
:
as
it
is
a
great
excellence
in
Spirits
and
soules
,
that
they
haue
no
power
to
dye
.
able
to
sinne
,
and
hee
cannot
faile
of
his
pro●aise
.
Shake
off
your
sins
you
who
haue
mortally
sinned
,
●nd
depart
not
from
hence
vntill
you
be
co●sessed
;
To
●y
extreame
griefe
and
vexation
doe
I
speake
this
.
●orsake
your
couetous
desire
of
worldly
goods
,
which
●oth
so
much
possesse
you
.
You
poore
people
,
reioyce
in
your
pouertie
.
This
day
●m
I
compelled
by
Mary
and
Magdalene
to
tell
it
●nto
you
:
by
Mary
from
her
sonne
,
by
Magdalene●om
●om
her
Master
.
Humble
your selues
after
the
example
of
him
who
●ecame
poore
for
your
sakes
.
He
died
for
you
,
and
not
for
vs
.
Mary
knoweth
well
,
that
he
died
on
a
Crosse
,
being
naked
,
and
not
able
to
get
a
glasse
of
water
.
The
same
knoweth
Magdalene
,
and
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
and
that
for
you
he
suffered
death
on
the
Crosse.
It
is
strange
,
that
hell
should
exhort
you
to
goe
to
Paradise
.
And
speaking
to
Louyse
,
he
said
:
Cursed
bee
thy
desires
,
thou
hast
longed
aboue
a
thousand
times
to
suffer
euen
the
paines
of
hell
for
thy
neighbour
.
Humble
thy selfe
Louyse
and
that
speedily
,
[
](A07467-e11210-b)f
f
Louyse
at
some
intermissions
did
contemne
&
detest
Magdalene
,
as
hauing
beene
by
her
charmes
possessed
,
as
she
conceiued
.
otherwise
beleeue
it
,
thou
art
the
most
vnhappy
,
the
most
abhorred
,
the
most
detestable
,
and
accursed
of
all
creatures
.
Louyse
beleeue
me
.
Enter
into
the
abisme
of
thy
lesse
then
nothing
.
God
would
haue
thee
humbled
.
Desist
from
beleeuing
all
that
men
will
thrust
vpon
thee
.
The
sinnes
from
which
God
hath
preserued
thee
,
are
as
great
benefits
,
as
those
for
which
he
hath
pardoned
thee
.
Thou
hadst
beene
in
hell
if
God
had
not
preserued
thee
:
thou
hadst
[
](A07467-e11260-b)g
g
Louyse
was
baptized
by
a
Minister
,
and
for
a
time
remained
a
Huguenot
.
remained
a
Huguenot
,
and
shouldest
not
haue
had
the
vnderstanding
,
to
begge
for
that
,
which
was
conuenient
for
thee
.
Preachers
doe
trauell
themselues
much
to
thinke
vpon
what
they
haue
to
say
,
wee
also
thinke
vpon
many
things
,
but
it
is
for
wicked
purposes
.
Be
yee
deuout
and
obseruant
vnto
Mary
,
and
vnto
Magdalene
,
vnto
Dominicke
,
and
vnto
all
the
Saints
in
Paradise
,
and
the
Diuell
shall
haue
no
power
to
hu●●
you
.
The
word
of
the
Diuell
is
in
this
respect
as
good
,
a●
the
word
of
a
great
Philosopher
,
Doctor
,
or
Preacher
.
The
Diuell
is
alwaies
in
extreames
,
be
it
in
despaire
or
be
it
in
presumption
,
but
here
I
am
forced
to
keep
the
middle
,
when
God
commandeth
me
.
It
is
a
[
](A07467-e11360-b)h
h
Hauing
respect
to
the
consecration
,
not
to
him
that
consecrates
.
great
matter
,
that
the
Masse
of
a
wicked
Priest
should
bee
as
auaileable
,
as
the
Masse
of
a
hol●
man
.
If
you
should
see
a
malefactor
punished
,
and
yet
hi●
Iudge
to
yeeld
obedience
vnto
him
,
you
would
be
much
abashed
at
it
,
for
it
were
a
strange
case
.
[
](A07467-e11380-b)i
i
It
may
be
spoken
well
,
if
it
be
vnderstood
in
a
good
sense
,
by
way
of
exaggeration
.
As
in
the
tenth
chapter
of
Iosuah
it
is
written
.
Obediente
Deo
voci
hominis
.
God
obeying
the
voice
of
man
.
And
to
speake
properly
,
God
doth
no
more
herein
,
then
hee
hath
ordained
and
promised
,
the
Priest
doing
his
office
.
Thus
doth
God
obey
a
wicked
Priest
,
in
descending
on
the
Altar
at
his
command
:
the
Creatour
obeyeth
the
creature
,
the
Father
his
childe
,
the
Redeemer
his
slaue
,
and
the
Iudge
his
malefactour
.
Hereupon
the
Priest
held
forth
the
blessed
Host
,
that
Louyse
and
Magdalene
might
communicate
;
and
said
,
Ecce
Agnus
Dei
.
Which
Verrine
straight
takes
hold
of
,
and
saith
.
True
,
he
is
a
Lambe
for
you
,
but
a
Lion
for
vs
:
it
is
the
innocent
Lambe
,
the
true
God
and
your
father
,
but
our
Iudge
;
a
Lambe
sacrificed
for
you
,
and
not
for
vs
.
Then
the
Priest
presented
the
blessed
Host
vnto
Magdalene
,
and
said
:
Receiue
thy
spouse
Magdalene
,
the
sonne
of
thy
good
mother
.
Vpon
which
Belzebub
began
to
torture
[
](A07467-e11500-b)k
k
Magdalene
cruelly
handled
by
Belzebub
.
and
tosse
all
her
body
,
making
her
to
knocke
her
head
against
the
ground
,
yet
without
wounding
her
,
and
made
her
to
wreath
and
bend
her
body
in
diuers
manners
;
sometimes
backward
,
and
sometimes
with
her
head
doubled
downe
to
the
earth
;
Saying
to
those
that
were
present
,
Thus
doe
we
practise
in
hell
,
learne
how
we
torment
soules
.
If
we
now
torment
them
thus
,
when
the
edge
of
our
power
is
blunted
and
abated
,
thinke
how
we
plague
them
in
hell
,
when
we
are
enabled
to
imploy
all
our
fury
thereunto
.
Aye
me
!
God
doth
enforce
me
to
torment
her
thus
,
to
present
vnto
your
view
the
punishments
of
hell
.
Then
the
Priest
said
vnto
him
;
Belzebub
,
worship
thou
God
with
thy
face
on
the
earth
.
At
this
Belzebub
began
to
yell
and
cry
as
if
hee
were
enraged
,
and
said
:
Ha
miserable
and
accursed
[
](A07467-e11570-b)l
l
Magdalene
had
manfully
resisted
the
Iucubi
,
which
ordinarily
Belzebub
sent
vnto
her
.
caitife
(
speaking
to
Magdalene
)
I
am
enforced
to
worship
Christ
,
for
the
contempt
which
at
midnight
I
receiued
from
thee
.
In
the
meane
space
Verrine
spake
to
these
that
were
present
,
saying
:
Beleeue
that
your
Redeemer
is
heere
with
his
flesh
and
bones
,
and
with
all
his
diuine
essence
,
really
and
truly
.
Wee
[
](A07467-e11640-b)m
m
The
Diuels
worship
him
by
constraint
,
as
they
also
beleeue
by
force
and
trembling
.
Marc.
5.
Videns
Iesum
à
longè
cucurrit
&
adorauit
eum
,
clamans
voce
magna
:
Quid
mihi
&
tibi
Iesu
fili
Dei
altissimi
,
&c.
worship
him
although
hee
be
our
Iudge
,
you
worship
him
as
your
Sauiour
and
Redeemer
;
and
yet
doe
you
serue
him
but
badly
.
We
put
his
commandements
in
execution
by
compulsion
,
and
you
haue
no
respect
vnto
them
at
all
.
Preachers
make
Sermons
either
for
loue
or
for
reward
,
and
God
will
plenteously
reward
them
,
but
we
preach
by
force
.
It
is
no
wonder
that
a
man
preacheth
vnto
another
man
,
that
so
they
may
attaine
vnto
a
place
,
whither
all
men
desire
to
come
.
But
the
wonder
is
,
that
Diuels
should
preach
to
men
,
that
they
may
haue
accesse
vnto
that
place
,
where
they
themselues
haue
no
meanes
to
be
.
It
is
no
small
matter
,
that
the
Diuels
should
occasion
the
Angels
to
reioyce
,
who
in
times
past
were
their
brethren
,
but
are
[
](A07467-e11670-b)n
n
When
God
permitteth
them
,
they
are
vnloosed
,
and
doe
all
they
can
against
men
.
now
their
mortall
enemies
.
Then
speaking
to
Magdalene
he
said
:
Cursed
be
thy
desire
,
which
wrought
in
thee
a
liking
to
enter
into
the
Order
of
S.
Vrsula
.
Vrsula
,
Vrsula
:
thou
hast
cost
mee
deare
.
But
no
man
is
exalted
,
vnlesse
he
be
first
humbled
.
We
were
[
](A07467-e11730-b)o
o
They
intended
to
haue
hindered
this
new
erection
of
religion
,
which
was
to
profit
the
church
of
God
;
who
made
profession
to
teach
girles
their
Catechisme
,
deuotion
,
and
good
manners
.
Thus
would
the
Diuels
haue
hindered
the
first
Monks
of
the
deserts
.
all
set
loose
,
to
ruine
this
company
,
we
haue
tempted
them
all
to
goe
into
Monasteries
,
would
God
they
had
all
gone
thither
,
then
should
we
not
haue
beene
put
to
this
paine
.
O
you
of
that
company
!
you
haue
beene
mis-prised
,
and
set
at
naught
,
yet
were
you
abashed
at
nothing
.
Therefore
shal
you
hereafter
be
exalted
,
and
that
by
the
meanes
of
Diuels
,
to
our
infinite
sorrow
and
confusion
.
Lucifer
thou
hast
no
power
left
thee
,
nor
thou
Belzebub
.
O
great
confusion
!
that
Diuels
to
our
exceeding
griefe
should
preach
against
Diuels
.
Then
said
Belzebub
to
Magdalene
:
God
confound
thee
,
and
all
hell
swallow
thee
.
For
thou
art
the
occasion
of
my
downe-fall
.
At
which
words
Belzebub
and
Verrine
began
to
cry
,
as
though
they
were
outragiously
mad
,
Confundetur
infernus
,
Confundetur
,
by
our selues
.
Louyse
cursed
be
thy
force
,
and
him
that
gaue
it
vnto
thee
.
And
Verrine
speaking
to
God
,
said
:
Thou
couldest
not
be
God
if
thou
wert
not
stronger
then
vs
and
all
hell
besides
.
Lucifer
it
must
bee
so
,
thou
art
to
be
obedient
.
[
](A07467-e11890-b)p
p
Both
the
Diuels
did
much
resist
,
that
the
two
women
should
receiue
the
blessed
Sacrament
.
And
it
was
needfull
to
be
very
patient
,
for
by
that
meanes
at
length
they
were
ouercome
.
They
would
say
.
It
is
too
hot
for
vs
,
we
will
taste
none
;
and
this
happened
euery
day
,
which
we
tried
often
from
the
moneth
of
Nouember
,
till
the
moneth
of
May.
Then
the
Priest
commanded
Verrine
,
that
in
testimonie
of
the
truth
of
that
which
he
had
said
,
he
should
suffer
Louyse
to
communicate
:
to
which
Verrine
answered
,
In
confirmation
of
all
which
I
haue
said
,
I
obey
the
blessed
Host
,
let
her
communicate
.
Then
[
](A07467-e11930-b)q
q
The
oth
of
Belzebub
and
Verrine
.
did
Belzebub
and
Verrine
agree
both
together
to
take
an
oath
.
And
Belzebub
beginning
said
to
the
Priest
:
I
sweare
vnto
thee
,
my
Soueraigne
maketh
me
to
sweare
,
that
I
doe
shew
you
the
truth
how
wee
cruciate
and
torment
soules
from
time
to
time
without
any
intermission
.
After
Belzebub
,
Verrine
spake
.
I
sweare
,
that
God
hath
enforced
mee
to
say
all
these
things
in
the
vsuall
tongue
and
language
of
Prouince
,
for
the
instruction
of
the
ignorant
:
in
which
the
full
bounty
of
your
God
towards
his
creatures
,
doth
make
cleare
manifestation
of
it selfe
.
The
same
day
towards
euening
Louyse
and
Magdalene
were
exorcised
by
father
Francis
Billet
,
and
presently
Verrine
began
to
make
relation
of
the
eternall
glory
of
the
Angels
,
and
discoursed
of
many
other
matters
in
this
sort
.
Cursed
,
cursed
,
cursed
be
the
Charme
and
he
that
gaue
it
.
But
should
it
not
haue
beene
giuen
to
her
,
it
had
beene
giuen
to
some
body
else
.
Wee
are
bound
vp
from
doing
mischiefe
,
but
let
loose
to
doe
good
.
We
desired
to
be
[
](A07467-e12070-b)r
r
They
were
bound
there
to
discouer
the
Prince
and
Princesse
of
Magicians
,
and
to
exhort
others
.
And
beyond
this
bound
they
could
not
passe
.
loosed
to
tell
you
your
sinnes
in
another
fashion
,
but
we
cannot
resist
the
Almighty
.
Lucifer
and
all
hell
are
but
flies
,
hand-wormes
,
Pismires
,
Gnats
;
and
wee
haue
no
more
power
then
what
God
pleaseth
to
giue
vs
;
he
bestoweth
vpon
vs
so
much
as
will
try
who
are
his
that
are
to
be
placed
in
Paradise
.
Witnesse
Iob
who
is
the
Patrone
of
patience
,
as
is
Magdalene
of
repentance
,
and
Francis
of
humility
.
You
are
[
](A07467-e12130-b)s
s
Ingratitude
of
men
to
their
good
Angels
.
all
vnthankfull
to
your
good
Angels
,
whom
your
Redeemer
hath
giuen
vnto
you
;
they
attend
alwaies
vpon
you
,
they
doe
euer
preserue
you
from
a
thousand
dangers
,
from
fire
,
from
water
,
and
other
like
perils
,
and
without
them
you
would
many
times
bee
choaked
in
your
sleepe
.
Speaking
this
,
[
](A07467-e12150-b)t
t
This
is
a
new
torment
vnto
them
,
when
they
thinke
thereupon
:
because
they
doe
enuie
and
malice
the
elect
of
God
,
who
are
i●ucsted
with
their
places
in
heauen
.
he
added
withall
in
a
great
fury
,
and
said
,
It
is
to
our
exceeding
griefe
,
and
to
our
confusion
and
deepe
damnation
,
that
I
say
this
.
Great
goodnesse
of
God!
Hee
giues
vnto
you
creatures
of
that
transcendencie
in
perfection
,
to
waite
vpon
you
;
and
those
who
are
his
Pages
of
honour
,
and
part
of
his
Court
,
are
seruants
vnto
you
.
Yet
are
there
many
that
make
more
reckoning
of
their
Gromes
and
Lackies
,
then
you
doe
of
your
good
Angels
,
who
alwaies
behold
their
God
and
their
King
in
the
face
,
and
by
onely
looking
vpon
him
,
doe
know
the
will
of
their
Maister
,
and
doe
euermore
render
their
obedience
vnto
him
.
They
are
so
wonderous
faire
,
that
if
you
should
but
see
one
of
them
,
you
would
worship
him
,
and
think
that
you
beheld
a
Deitie
.
If
the
seruant
bee
so
louely
,
how
amiable
ought
the
Maister
then
to
be
.
You
haue
the
witnesse
of
Iohn
the
Euangelist
heereunto
,
who
would
haue
worshipped
an
Angell
which
hee
saw
,
but
he
raised
him
vp
,
and
would
not
permit
that
hee
should
worship
him
.
An
Angell
is
more
powerfull
then
all
hell
;
and
one
of
them
is
sufficient
vtterly
to
ruine
and
ouerthrow
it
.
Mary
the
mother
of
God
is
the
most
pure
of
all
creatures
,
&
most
louely
in
her
[
](A07467-e12200-b)u
u
The
humilitie
of
the
Mother
of
God
.
humility
.
Cursed
be
those
words
when
Mary
said
,
that
she
was
the
hand-maide
of
her
God
;
and
that
she
held
her selfe
vnworthy
to
be
the
hand-maide
of
those
that
are
hand-maides
vnto
him
,
for
by
this
meanes
she
deserued
to
be
the
mother
of
God
.
[
](A07467-e12230-b)x
x
S.
Magdalene
the
chiefest
amongst
sinners
.
Magdalene
because
shee
loued
so
much
,
is
there
where
she
now
remaineth
,
and
is
the
chiefest
(
amongst
those
that
haue
sinned
)
that
are
about
the
sonne
of
God
;
because
shee
and
Iohn
the
Euangelist
loued
him
more
then
others
.
[
](A07467-e12280-b)y
y
Dominicke
is
the
Saint
that
is
aduersarie
vnto
Verrine
;
whom
therefore
he
ranketh
first
as
if
he
were
superiour
to
his
two
con
▪
panions
.
He
doth
then
first
place
his
Saint
that
is
aduersarie
vnto
him
.
Dominicke
,
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
and
Iohn
Baptist
,
be
all
our
enemies
,
yet
must
we
found
forth
their
praises
.
All
those
that
are
in
heauen
,
haue
such
a
longing
that
the
day
of
iudgement
should
come
,
as
cannot
bee
expressed
:
to
the
end
that
you
may
haue
the
fruition
of
what
they
enioy
,
and
that
you
may
taste
of
those
delicacies
,
wherewithall
they
are
plenteously
fed
.
They
haue
a
good
Maister
,
that
[
](A07467-e12340-b)z
z
The
charity
of
the
Saints
is
greater
then
the
diuels
malice
towards
men
.
prepareth
their
viandes
for
them
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
is
the
Maister
of
the
banquet
of
soules
.
They
that
are
in
Paradise
would
willingly
transport
you
vnto
that
mountaine
of
blisse
,
and
they
doe
so
burne
with
the
feruencie
of
this
desire
,
that
they
would
bee
more
pregnant
and
ready
to
descend
and
accompany
you
thither
,
then
we
that
are
Diuels
can
be
to
carrie
you
to
hell
.
Paradise
is
so
exceedingly
faire
,
that
if
you
could
but
behold
one
of
the
soules
there
(
I
speake
not
now
of
Angels
)
you
would
worship
the
same
,
and
thinke
it
to
be
a
Deity
,
so
louely
is
it
,
being
cloathed
and
couered
with
the
cleere
brightnesse
of
God
.
The
soules
of
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
of
Iohn
Baptist
,
of
Peter
,
of
Paul
,
of
Stephen
(
our
greatest
enemie
)
haue
had
some
participation
of
this
glory
before
they
died
,
but
nothing
comparable
to
that
,
wherewith
they
are
now
adorned
.
It
is
a
great
wonder
,
that
so
grieuous
sinners
as
they
haue
beene
in
the
world
,
should
haue
their
soules
so
beautified
in
heauen
.
This
is
it
that
plungeth
vs
into
despaire
,
and
maketh
vs
runne
outrageously
madde
.
For
let
them
commit
ten
thousand
millions
of
sinnes
,
yea
let
them
leaue
no
transgression
vnpractised
,
yet
shall
they
finde
mercie
,
and
out
of
the
euill
which
they
doe
,
there
shall
be
drawne
much
goodnesse
.
Witnesse
Paul
,
when
hee
heard
the
voyce
,
Saul
,
Saul
,
why
persecutest
thou
mee
?
he
heard
a
voyce
,
he
felt
no
stroke
.
Your
God
loueth
you
so
much
,
that
be
it
good
,
or
be
it
hurt
which
is
done
to
one
of
his
,
hee
will
take
it
as
done
to
himselfe
.
[
](A07467-e12460-b)a
a
The
beautie
of
Paradise
.
Paradise
is
so
beautifull
,
that
the
walles
thereof
are
framed
of
precious
stones
;
as
Carbuncles
,
Emraudes
,
Diamonds
,
Saphyrs
▪
Iacinths
,
which
do
all
signifie
some
manner
of
vertue
.
He
that
will
come
thither
,
must
build
him
a
Tabernacle
here
,
and
that
by
good
works
.
There
is
a
mansion
prepared
for
you
in
Paradise
,
but
you
must
bring
with
you
the
stones
that
betoken
vertues
;
and
before
your
iourney
thither
,
it
is
needful
that
you
ioyne
and
set
these
stones
together
.
Euery
bodie
shall
haue
there
a
countrey
more
spatious
then
the
whole
earth
:
and
notwithstanding
all
this
beautie
and
riches
of
your
God
,
how
few
are
there
that
doe
loue
and
serue
him
?
Contrariwise
,
[
](A07467-e12490-b)b
b
The
deformitte
of
the
diuels
and
soules
of
the
damned
.
we
are
so
deformed
,
so
horridly
foule
,
that
if
you
should
see
one
of
vs
,
you
wil
be
strucken
dead
with
feare
vpon
the
place
.
And
if
a
soule
of
the
damned
should
but
present
it selfe
vnto
your
view
,
you
could
not
endure
to
behold
so
gastly
a
spectacle
,
but
would
fall
downe
dead
presently
.
Yea
so
horrible
is
their
semblance
,
that
hell
it selfe
could
not
suffer
them
,
but
that
it
is
the
place
destinated
by
God
for
their
punishments
.
The
good
Iesus
hath
many
friends
at
his
table
,
but
very
few
on
Mont
Caluary
.
Many
lose
their
part
in
Paradise
for
their
delights
,
others
for
gluttonie
,
and
some
for
their
curiositie
:
wee
alwaies
assault
them
where
they
are
weakest
and
most
[
](A07467-e12520-b)c
c
We
must
say
with
Dauid
:
Et
obseruab●
mè
ab
iniquitate
mea
.
ouvert
vnto
danger
,
and
on
that
side
,
which
we
know
most
inclinable
to
vices
.
We
shall
neuer
see
God
but
in
iudgement
,
when
he
shall
rouse
himselfe
vp
as
a
roaring
lion
against
vs
,
and
when
flames
of
fire
shall
flash
from
his
eyes
,
which
wee
shall
neuer
endure
to
behold
.
After
this
discourse
,
whilest
the
assemblie
said
their
Credo
,
at
the
Article
,
Sedet
ad
dexteram
Patris
,
Verrine
spake
of
Iesus
,
and
said
:
Before
he
sate
at
the
right
hand
of
his
Father
,
he
did
endure
so
much
,
and
did
suffer
such
an
ignominious
death
,
as
no
Martyr
did
euer
vndergoe
the
like
.
I
say
further
,
that
not
only
no
one
Martyr
,
but
all
of
them
together
,
did
neuer
endure
so
much
as
hee
,
although
all
glorie
were
alreadie
his
owne
.
There
is
no
ransome
bee
it
of
King
or
of
Emperour
,
that
can
equall
the
price
wherewithall
God
hath
redeemed
you
to
be
heires
of
Paradise
:
yet
doe
you
reckon
no
more
of
it
,
then
if
it
had
cost
him
nothing
.
I
speake
generally
as
well
for
those
that
are
heere
,
as
for
those
that
are
absent
.
You
regard
it
no
more
then
if
it
had
stood
him
but
two
Liards
,
or
a
Sons
.
No
,
no
,
it
is
not
so
cheape
,
he
hath
bought
it
with
the
price
of
his
blood
.
And
when
they
came
to
Sanctam
Ecclesiam
,
&c.
Verrine
said
:
Euery
one
beleeues
not
this
Church
,
witnesse
the
Caluinists
:
and
many
stray
from
her
,
and
so
depart
from
the
light
to
be
shadowed
with
darknesse
.
I
am
forced
to
speake
this
with
more
compulsion
,
then
any
Gally-slaue
,
or
one
that
is
a
captiue
amongst
the
Turkes
.
[
](A07467-e12640-b)d
d
There
were
seuen
there
in
ordinarie
as
they
declared
afterwards
,
but
many
times
they
went
forth
and
returned
very
sensibly
,
neighing
as
it
were
,
and
saying
to
Belzebub
:
See
I
am
here
.
Belzebub
possessed
her
fore-part
,
Leuiathan
the
middle
of
her
head
,
and
Astaroth
the
hinder
part
.
The
part
of
the
head
where
they
were
did
beate
and
moue
perpetually
contrarie
to
nature
:
but
when
they
depa●ted
forth
,
that
part
stirred
not
.
And
when
at
any
time
wee
commanded
B●lzebub
to
leaue
her
for
the
space
of
a
Miserere
,
hee
went
out
of
her
very
sensibly
,
and
ma●e
a
noyse
in
the
mouth
of
her
that
was
possessed
.
And
the
prefixed
time
being
past
,
he
presently
returned
,
that
i●
might
be
well
perceiued
,
as
we
haue
said
.
And
being
departed
,
the
Physicians
and
oth●rs
tha●
felt
her
head
,
found
it
in
moueable
but
vpon
his
returne
they
felt
and
saw
the
motions
.
And
this
was
also
proued
by
Leuiathan
,
and
Astaroth
.
This
hath
been
tried
at
S.
Baume
and
at
Aix
many
weekes
together
,
to
the
great
astonishment
of
the
beholders
,
especially
of
those
who
wou●d
not
beleeue
it
.
There
were
then
fiue
Princes
of
the
Diuels
in
the
bodie
of
Magdalene
,
to
wit
,
Belzebub
,
Leuiathan
,
Baal-berith
,
Asmodee
,
and
Astaroth
,
with
many
others
of
inferiour
ranke
and
condition
.
Yet
did
Verrine
braue
them
all
,
and
Lucifer
himselfe
also
,
saying
,
that
God
commanded
it
,
and
that
they
al
in
regard
and
comparison
of
him
were
but
flies
;
and
were
to
yeeld
their
seruice
and
obedience
vnto
him
,
when
hee
should
command
it
,
as
seruants
doe
vnto
their
Prince
.
That
same
day
did
Magdalene
reade
the
letter
which
she
had
before
addressed
to
blessed
Magdalene
,
and
the
assemblie
there
heard
it
,
without
any
hindrance
or
contradiction
from
Verrine
.
Afterward
she
read
the
letter
,
which
she
had
formerly
,
the
day
before
her
conuersion
,
directed
to
the
blessed
Mother
of
God
by
the
order
and
aduice
of
the
Father
Romillon
;
in
reading
of
which
,
Verrine
rebuked
her
and
taxed
her
of
pride
,
saying
,
that
Pelagia
being
conuerted
by
a
sermon
,
[
](A07467-e12880-b)e
e
This
Nonnus
was
Bishop
of
Edesso
:
of
whom
mention
is
made
in
the
Romane
Martyrologe
,
the
2.
of
December
.
Nonnus
refused
to
baptize
her
;
but
she
threw
her selfe
downe
at
his
feete
,
and
said
,
that
she
would
demaund
satisfaction
of
him
at
the
day
of
iudgement
,
whereupon
he
did
baptize
her
.
Then
hee
said
:
Take
courage
Magdalene
,
for
God
will
giue
assistance
vnto
thee
;
but
beware
thou
neglectest
not
the
fiue
counsels
and
instructions
,
which
were
giuen
to
Louyse
this
morning
;
to
wit
,
a
good
intention
,
puritie
of
affection
,
puritie
of
conscience
,
faith
,
and
humilitie
.
Francis
for
his
simplicitie
and
humblenesse
is
in
Paradise
;
hee
suffered
himselfe
to
bee
accounted
a
foole
,
yet
was
hee
garnished
with
all
sorts
of
excellent
vertues
,
for
God
giueth
grace
to
the
humble
,
and
resisteth
the
proud
.
He
was
also
indowed
with
the
gift
of
obedience
,
for
without
obedience
there
is
no
going
to
Paradise
;
yea
the
Sonne
of
God
himselfe
said
to
his
Father
in
the
garden
of
Oliuet
:
Fiat
voluntas
tua
;
and
finally
,
resignation
is
to
be
made
of
all
worldly
desires
.
After
this
,
hee
caused
the
tenour
of
the
letter
to
bee
changed
,
saying
,
that
it
sented
of
nothing
but
of
pride
and
nicenesse
;
and
he
made
it
to
be
mended
in
manner
as
followeth
:
[
](A07467-e12990-b)*
*
Magdalenes
first
letter
corrected
.
See
the
answere
to
the
doubts
,
the
8.
obiection
,
after
the
Epistle
to
the
Reader
.
My
most
deare
,
glorious
,
worthie
and
vnspotted
Mother
of
God
,
and
the
most
louely
Mother
of
my
Spouse
,
I
salute
you
in
the
heartiest
manner
,
and
present
my selfe
before
you
,
as
a
wretched
malefactor
before
his
Iudge
,
to
the
end
that
you
would
be
pleased
to
intercede
for
me
to
your
best
beloued
Sonne
,
and
to
offer
vnto
him
your
holy
and
chast
wombe
that
bare
him
,
and
your
blessed
breasts
that
gaue
him
sucke
;
As
also
to
pray
your
dearest
Sonne
to
present
his
fiue
wounds
vnto
his
Father
,
that
so
I
may
haue
remission
of
all
the
sinnes
,
which
I
haue
committed
in
my
fiue
senses
.
I
am
a
poore
miserable
creature
,
vnworthie
to
lift
vp
mine
eyes
to
heauen
,
or
once
to
name
of
my
Creator
.
But
I
will
say
like
another
Thais
,
he
who
hath
created
me
and
framed
me
of
nothing
,
take
pitie
vpon
me
,
who
am
not
worthie
to
tread
on
the
earth
,
or
to
lift
vp
my
spirit
and
voyce
to
pray
,
no
not
to
S.
Magdalene
,
S.
Dominicke
,
my
good
Angel
,
and
all
the
Saints
of
heauen
,
or
other
reasonable
creatures
,
as
well
absent
as
present
.
I
Magdalene
of
Demandouls
,
haue
written
this
letter
to
the
most
sacred
and
worthie
Mother
of
God
,
who
doe
not
merit
as
much
as
to
name
her
,
deliuered
by
a
Diuell
called
Verrine
,
that
spake
by
the
mouth
of
Louyse
,
because
I
haue
not
made
those
instructions
vsefull
vnto
mee
,
which
by
so
many
learned
personages
(
whom
I
little
esteemed
of
)
were
recommended
to
my
practise
.
I
haue
rather
hearkened
vnto
Lucifer
then
to
them
,
and
doe
now
make
my
protestation
before
God
,
that
I
shall
neuer
hereafter
giue
eare
to
Belzebub
nor
to
his
adherents
,
by
the
assistance
of
his
grace
,
and
through
the
prayers
of
the
Virgin
Mary
the
sinners
Aduocate
,
and
specially
of
S.
Mary
Magdalene
,
of
all
Angels
,
and
of
all
Saints
.
Protesting
in
despite
of
Belzebub
,
the
chiefe
of
the
Diuels
,
which
are
in
my
bodie
,
and
of
al
hell
,
I
will
heedfully
obserue
those
fiue
points
,
which
were
recommended
vnto
me
:
to
wit
,
a
good
intention
,
a
pure
affection
,
puritie
of
conscience
,
simplicitie
,
humilitie
,
as
also
obedience
,
and
resignation
of
the
world
.
All
this
I
doe
here
promise
by
the
aide
and
grace
of
my
God
.
The
subscription
of
the
said
letter
was
dated
in
manner
as
followeth
,
Verrine
saying
,
that
the
subscription
of
letters
that
were
to
be
sent
to
great
personages
,
ought
to
be
no
lesse
polite
and
elegant
,
then
the
bodie
of
the
letters
themselues
.
Your
most
humble
,
and
prostrate
hand-maid
,
replenished
with
all
presumption
,
in
that
she
hath
been
so
hardie
as
to
write
vnto
so
great
a
Queene
,
although
my
great
and
compelling
necessities
haue
pressed
me
vnto
it
;
and
I
saw
that
you
were
the
Sanctuarie
and
refuge
of
those
that
were
forlorne
;
as
also
I
was
transported
thereunto
,
by
reason
of
the
great
and
violent
assaults
of
temptations
,
which
Belzebub
and
all
his
complices
did
force
vpon
me
.
And
hauing
vnderstood
such
wonders
spoken
of
your
greatnesse
,
I
was
embold●●d
to
take
you
for
my
Mother
and
Aduocate
;
and
will
remaine
all
my
life
long
,
vntill
the
last
houre
of
my
death
by
the
helpe
of
my
God
,
your
most
forlorne
,
and
worthlesse
slaue
Magdalene
of
Demandouls
.
The
superscription
was
thus
:
To
the
most
sacred
,
worthie
,
pretious
,
and
glorious
Mother
of
my
God
,
and
Aduocate
for
sinners
.
The
acts
of
the
13.
of
December
1610.
being
the
feast
of
S.
Luke
.
THat
day
in
the
morning
,
the
Dominican
Father
came
to
conferre
of
the
discourse
of
the
day
past
,
that
he
might
orderly
couch
and
set
downe
in
writing
,
what
he
had
obserued
.
And
seeing
that
hee
could
not
conceiue
where
to
begin
,
hee
remained
a
little
sad
,
that
it
should
bee
thus
in
hazard
to
bee
forgotten
.
At
the
length
he
was
resolued
,
to
take
the
Stole
,
and
to
adiure
the
Diuell
Verrine
,
that
if
it
were
the
good
pleasure
of
God
,
that
this
should
bee
written
to
the
end
that
the
Church
might
take
knowledge
of
the
same
,
it
was
then
his
part
and
dutie
to
repeate
and
dictate
what
hee
had
spoken
,
to
the
confusion
of
the
Diuell
,
and
to
the
glorie
of
God
.
Presently
did
the
Diuell
begin
to
dictate
in
the
presence
of
the
fathers
of
the
congregation
,
as
is
aforesaid
.
The
Diuell
protesting
that
he
was
now
inforced
to
●he
repetition
thereof
,
but
would
hereafter
dictate
all
●nto
the
Church
so
leasureably
,
that
a
man
might
haue
●he
opportunity
to
write
after
him
.
The
same
day
in
the
morning
,
Louyse
and
Magda●ene
were
exorcised
by
the
Dominican
father
,
and
at
the
●eginning
of
the
exorcismes
Verrine
began
to
dictate
●hat
which
here
followeth
,
in
the
hearing
of
many
;
ta●ing
the
subiect
of
his
discourse
from
the
Gospell
In
●rincipio
,
which
the
Priest
read
after
Masse
.
Hee
cried
●ut
:
Cursed
be
In
principio
,
If
I
were
able
to
smother
●t
,
how
willingly
would
I
doe
it
?
These
last
words
●lunge
vs
into
despaire
,
Verbum
caro
factum
est
,
&
ha●itauit
.
The
beginning
speaketh
of
your
redemption
,
●he
conclusion
of
your
glorie
,
there
is
no
habitauit●or
●or
vs
;
it
is
for
others
.
And
this
habitauit
is
it
,
that
●addeth
vs
.
The
miracle
doth
not
consist
in
this
,
that
Iohn
the
Euangelist
wrote
it
,
but
[
](A07467-e13350-b)f
f
The
wonderous
miracle
of
the
compulsion
of
Diuels
to
speake
the
truth
.
the
wonder
is
,
that
●
Diuell
doth
auow
it
,
and
is
constrained
to
his
in●nite
sorrow
,
to
annunciate
this
truth
vnto
you
.
The
●iuels
are
compelled
to
speake
the
truth
,
when
God
al●ighty
doth
expresse
and
wring
it
from
them
,
and
are
●s
Gally-slaues
forced
vnto
it
.
This
is
that
God
whom
●e
Christians
worship
.
After
Masse
was
finished
,
hee
began
to
speake
after
●is
sort
,
touching
the
great
Counsell
of
the
most
sa●ed
Trinitie
,
about
the
reparation
of
mankinde
.
When
Adam
had
transgressed
,
God
was
highly
●●spleased
against
him
,
yet
would
he
not
by
and
by
in●ct
his
vengeance
and
indignation
vpon
the
soule
,
●hich
was
so
goodly
a
creature
,
although
it
had
recei●ed
a
taint
and
blemish
by
the
pollution
of
sinne
,
and
●as
growne
refractarie
and
mutinous
against
him
,
who
●d
showred
downe
so
many
blessings
vpon
the
same
;
●at
had
shaped
and
created
the
whole
world
for
man
,
●d
did
assubiect
all
creatures
vnto
him
,
to
vse
them
as
●e
thought
good
,
euen
downe
to
the
very
beasts
.
This
●ould
man
haue
excused
,
when
he
said
,
Eue
did
cause
me
to
doe
this
;
but
in
this
he
did
bewray
the
impotencie
of
his
iudgement
,
that
would
so
facilely
beleeue
the
counsell
of
a
woman
.
Yet
if
hee
had
humbled
himselfe
without
excusing
his
[
](A07467-e13400-b)g
g
He
had
not
beene
subiect
to
so
much
miserie
as
he
was
:
for
the
excuse
did
aggrauate
the
fault
.
faults
,
he
should
not
haue
felt
so
much
displeasure
,
as
he
did
.
God
loueth
not
,
that
men
should
endeuour
to
euade
by
excuses
.
If
that
Adam
had
craued
pardon
,
God
would
presently
haue
forgiuen
him
:
yea
the
very
Angels
that
fell
,
if
they
had
humbled
themselues
,
should
haue
tasted
of
his
mercy
.
Now
the
blessed
Trinity
held
[
](A07467-e13430-b)h
h
The
counsell
of
God
is
eternall
,
but
the
Scripture
stileth
the
execution
of
his
eternall
counsell
,
after
this
manner
.
It
is
also
a
phrase
of
Scripture
to
say
,
that
God
holdeth
his
Counsel
,
when
he
would
execute
his
will
.
As
in
the
1.
of
Genesis
in
the
creation
of
man
The
metaphore
is
borrowed
from
the
custome
of
men
,
when
they
would
execute
any
thing
.
their
counsell
vpon
this
point
concerning
man
.
The
eternall
Father
according
to
true
iustice
would
haue
him
punished
;
but
presently
did
the
diuine
word
giue
himselfe
vp
to
be
your
pledge
,
saying
that
hee
would
be
incarnated
,
and
take
your
flesh
vpon
him
,
and
would
be
euer
readie
to
endure
whatsoeuer
the
father
would
thinke
fit
to
be
inflicted
.
Then
presented
themselues
the
two
daughters
of
the
eternall
Father
,
to
wit
,
Iustice
and
Mercie
,
and
made
them
readie
for
the
encounter
.
[
](A07467-e13470-b)i
i
Mercy
and
Iustice
are
equally
twinnes
with
God
,
a●●
all
other
perfections
are
.
Yet
in
the
putting
of
them
in
execution
,
one
sometimes
gaineth
vpon
another
according
to
the
good
sentence
and
pleasure
of
God
.
And
vpon
this
is
the
metaphore
drawne
from
two
Aduocates
,
each
pleading
their
righ●●
one
against
another
.
Now
although
the
determination
and
sentence
abideth
in
the
Iudge
yet
doth
not
this
hinder
,
but
that
either
the
one
or
the
other
might
alledge
iust
and
ponderous
reasons
in
diuers
sorts
.
Diuines
maintaine
the
Idea
of
things
in
God
.
Iustice
as
the
younger
daughter
said
,
that
they
were
to
be
punished
for
their
disobedience
,
and
that
they
did
very
well
deserue
it
.
Mercie
as
the
elder
said
.
My
Father
,
I
am
thy
eldest
daughter
,
and
my
sister
here
is
much
younger
then
my selfe
,
it
therefore
standeth
with
reason
that
I
be
beleeued
,
and
that
for
many
causes
.
As
first
,
to
what
end
haue
you
created
a
creature
thus
beautifull
?
to
cast
him
headlong
into
hell
?
There
is
a
remedie
to
saue
him
.
For
there
will
come
a
woman
called
Mary
,
that
will
be
more
humble
,
then
Eue
hath
beene
proud
after
her
transgression
;
and
will
bee
more
replenished
with
simplicity
,
then
euer
Eue
was
with
curiositie
.
Mary
will
be
more
obedient
then
euer
Eue
was
rebellious
;
and
more
prompt
to
say
,
I
am
the
handmaid
of
the
Lord
,
then
euer
Eue
was
to
take
and
taste
the
apple
.
From
thence
shall
proceede
that
great
pay-maister
of
debts
,
that
shall
giue
satisfaction
more
then
a
hundreth
fold
.
On
the
contrary
part
,
Iustice
pleaded
that
they
did
well
deserue
sharpest
castigation
,
who
doe
yet
stand
vpon
their
iustification
,
although
they
are
guilty
of
the
highest
treason
,
in
rebelling
against
their
Prince
,
yea
such
a
Prince
as
their
God
is
.
That
they
knew
the
Edict
of
their
King
,
yet
would
not
obserue
the
same
,
and
sinned
not
through
ignorance
,
but
through
their
too
much
knowledge
,
that
brought
them
to
their
destruction
.
To
this
the
[
](A07467-e13580-b)a
a
The
mercie
of
Christ
Iesus
.
diuine
Word
made
replication
.
Father
,
Father
,
you
are
to
pardon
them
,
you
are
to
pardon
them
,
repeating
the
same
often
(
not
in
words
but
by
the
power
of
vnderstanding
)
and
euer
saying
,
that
hee
would
take
vpon
him
your
flesh
for
your
sakes
.
The
eternall
Father
,
according
to
the
rigour
of
Iustice
,
and
as
being
iustly
prouoked
against
them
would
not
haue
●t
so
:
but
alwaies
the
diuine
Word
did
oppose
himselfe
vnto
it
,
and
said
,
Father
I
will
endure
for
their
sakes
a
more
ignominious
death
,
then
euer
any
creature
shall
be
able
to
suffer
.
The
eternall
Father
hauing
regard
vnto
the
person
which
was
to
suffer
,
and
giue
plenarie
satisfaction
,
and
that
by
no
other
meanes
then
this
could
a
thing
of
that
nature
be
accomplished
,
as
also
knowing
how
much
hee
was
to
suffer
(
for
in
God
all
things
are
present
,
and
there
is
nothing
past
or
to
come
)
did
yeeld
vnto
this
ouerture
:
yet
what
Father
would
haue
consented
to
giue
vp
his
Sonne
as
he
did
.
For
he
fore-saw
●he
ingratitude
and
disesteeme
which
you
would
beare
vnto
him
,
yet
was
he
contented
to
agree
vnto
this
,
because
his
sonne
alwaies
said
Father
,
some
or
other
will
be
conuerted
.
The
Holy
Ghost
gaue
assistance
vnto
the
Word
,
These
are
the
attributes
of
the
diuine
persons
.
for
he
is
the
God
of
loue
;
the
Father
is
the
God
of
power
and
of
vengeance
;
the
Sonne
,
the
God
of
wisedome
,
and
the
Holy
Ghost
the
God
of
bountie
.
But
the
Diuels
themselues
doe
confesse
that
there
is
but
one
God
in
three
persons
,
and
haue
made
confession
of
the
same
at
Baume
,
the
place
of
S.
Magdalens
penitence
,
in
the
presence
of
the
whole
assemblie
.
Then
spake
Mercie
and
said
,
Father
,
it
is
expedient
that
the
voyd
seates
of
the
cursed
Angels
that
fell
should
be
filled
vp
,
and
why
was
this
goodly
fabricke
and
frame
of
the
world
created
,
and
the
heauen
so
varied
with
diuersities
of
beauties
?
Was
it
for
your selfe
alone
?
let
them
liue
,
let
them
liue
,
they
will
be
repentant
,
and
haue
vertuous
children
,
and
iust
Abel
will
proceed
from
them
.
Hereunto
[
](A07467-e13650-b)c
c
The
knowledge
of
God
foreseeth
all
things
.
Iustice
replied
,
that
there
should
be
a
Cain
as
wicked
as
the
other
was
iust
.
But
Mercie
did
alwaies
ingeminate
,
that
many
of
them
would
proue
good
,
as
Mary
,
who
should
make
reparation
of
the
fault
committed
by
Eue.
And
in
truth
,
Mary
hath
been
more
vertuous
,
then
euer
Eue
was
wicked
,
and
gaue
more
reputation
vnto
good
,
then
euer
Eue
gaue
aduantage
vnto
sinne
.
The
Serpent
held
diuers
discourses
with
Eue
to
cause
her
to
fall
,
but
Gabriel
spake
but
a
few
words
and
Mary
presently
obeyed
,
saying
,
Ecce
ancilla
.
Then
the
Word
said
to
his
Father
,
that
as
the
person
offended
was
diuine
,
so
a
diuine
person
should
giue
satisfaction
,
since
no
other
could
make
reparation
of
the
same
;
the
person
offended
being
infinite
,
might
iustly
expect
satisfaction
from
a
person
infinite
.
That
there
was
no
creature
,
neither
men
nor
Angels
,
that
could
make
vp
this
offence
,
which
was
committed
by
a
man
that
at
the
time
of
his
tentation
was
altogether
innocent
.
And
as
this
sinne
was
committed
in
a
garden
,
so
reparation
thereof
should
be
made
in
a
garden
,
at
what
time
he
should
say
fiat
voluntas
tua
,
and
this
should
be
the
act
of
his
giuing
himselfe
vp
vnto
death
.
To
conclude
,
this
transgression
came
by
eating
of
an
apple
,
and
●hould
be
remitted
by
the
fruite
of
life
issuing
from
the
●arden
of
Mary
.
Vpon
this
mention
of
the
Virgin
,
●errine
tooke
occasion
to
say
:
This
was
a
[
](A07467-e13820-b)d
d
The
Virgin
Mary
likened
vnto
a
beautifull
garden
.
garden
hed●ed
in
,
where
that
goodly
fruite
of
her
puritie
remai●ed
,
excellently
qualified
with
beautie
,
sent
,
and
taste
:
which
make
representation
of
the
properties
of
the
●lessed
Trinitie
.
In
this
garden
there
were
all
sorts
of
goodly
trees
,
whose
roots
were
humilitie
,
whose
leaues
were
vertuous
desires
,
and
whose
fruites
were
good
workes
,
that
might
deseruedly
bee
placed
vpon
the
ta●le
of
the
King
of
glorie
.
And
vpon
this
table
are
euer
●trowed
all
kinds
of
flowers
,
which
signifie
her
vertues
,
●nd
these
she
hath
kept
fresh
by
her
humilitie
,
acknow●edging
that
all
the
good
which
euer
she
had
receiued
did
streame
from
her
sonne
,
and
proceeded
not
from
her selfe
.
By
these
meanes
of
humbling
her selfe
she
conserued
them
,
and
lent
also
of
her
store
vnto
others
.
The
Word
was
content
to
repaire
the
fault
of
Adam
,
and
in
●egard
thereof
to
subiect
himselfe
to
all
the
torments
which
Adam
had
deserued
,
and
said
,
that
by
his
obedience
there
would
redound
more
benefit
vnto
man●ind
,
then
euer
did
preiudice
by
Adams
transgression
:
●nd
by
how
much
the
greater
the
offence
was
,
so
much
●he
greater
would
his
mercie
appeare
:
that
his
bountie
would
then
shine
cleerest
,
when
these
his
creatures
appeared
most
miserable
,
as
hath
been
verified
in
Peter
,
Paul
,
Dauid
,
the
Publican
,
Matthaeus
,
and
Iames
the
Hermite
:
as
also
in
Magdalene
,
Pelagia
,
Mary
of
Aegypt
,
Thais
,
and
the
woman
of
Samaria
.
That
his
boun●ie
would
dart
forth
the
raies
thereof
so
effectually
vpon
his
creatures
,
that
many
soules
by
their
examples
●hould
be
conuerted
.
Besides
,
the
Sonne
made
offer
vn●o
his
Father
to
endure
all
the
torments
that
should
bee
put
vpon
him
,
and
that
he
would
debase
himselfe
euen
●o
the
cratch
to
giue
satisfaction
for
the
pride
of
A●am●
that
he
would
be
obedient
,
for
his
rebellion
,
euen
to
the
death
of
the
Crosse
:
that
for
the
wantonnesse
of
Adam
,
hee
would
vndergoe
all
vexations
,
and
would
fast
for
his
gluttonie
:
that
the
offence
was
committed
by
a
tree
,
and
should
bee
remitted
by
the
tree
of
the
Crosse
:
and
that
at
the
same
houre
or
instant
that
the
first
man
offended
,
the
breach
in
mankinde
should
bee
built
vp
in
the
second
.
Doe
but
consider
,
that
at
that
time
when
in
his
humanitie
he
suffered
,
the
loue
which
he
did
beare
to
you
,
did
cause
him
to
crie
out
that
hee
was
thirstie
,
that
is
to
say
,
after
the
saluation
of
your
soules
.
This
is
euident
by
the
theefe
,
who
speaking
vnto
him
but
these
words
,
Memento
met
,
was
by
him
refreshed
,
as
also
was
Longinus
,
and
all
those
which
at
that
time
were
conuerted
.
Obserue
further
,
that
hee
died
with
a
great
longing
to
haue
his
very
tormentors
to
be
conuerted
;
and
his
sorrow
,
to
leaue
his
enemies
plunged
in
their
obstinacie
,
(
as
Pilate
,
Caiphas
,
Annas
;
and
Herod
)
was
more
apparent
and
sensible
,
then
to
leaue
his
Mother
whom
he
so
much
loued
,
Magdalene
,
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
or
Martha
.
Witnesse
those
words
which
he
spake
,
Pater
ignosce
illis
,
Father
pardon
them
,
for
they
know
not
what
they
doe
.
His
second
griefe
was
to
leaue
his
children
the
Iewes
,
hardned
in
their
wickednesse
,
sorrowing
that
they
would
make
such
bad
compensation
vnto
him
fo●
all
his
benefits
.
For
neuer
was
there
naturall
father
that
hath
powred
downe
so
many
blessings
vpon
his
children
,
as
your
God
hath
done
vpon
the
people
of
the
Iewes
.
It
was
no
nouell
thing
with
them
to
disobe●
his
commandements
,
and
mutinie
against
him
.
The●
made
a
Calfe
of
golde
and
worshipped
him
,
and
without
sense
or
consideration
of
his
manifold
blessing
they
did
long
for
the
garlike
,
onyons
,
and
leekes
of
Aegypt
:
so
gluttonous
and
rauenous
were
they
.
Notwithstanding
all
this
,
he
cried
vpon
the
Crosse
,
Pater
ignosce
illis
.
Then
did
Verrine
cause
this
which
ensueth
to
be
adioyned
vnto
that
letter
that
the
day
before
hee
did
dictate
vnto
the
blessed
Virgin
:
I
protest
by
the
assistance
of
God
to
obserue
the
good
instructions
which
were
giuen
vnto
me
vpon
the
Vigile
of
S.
Luke
,
and
wil
reade
them
fiue
times
a
day
.
Obserue
heere
,
that
Verrine
said
that
they
would
proue
fiue
exorcismes
more
terrible
vnto
Belzebub
,
then
all
those
that
were
comprehended
in
bookes
:
and
added
,
Cursed
be
your
exorcismes
.
After
this
,
he
said
that
Magdalene
was
to
say
at
least
an
hundred
times
a
day
,
if
she
could
,
He
who
hath
created
and
fashioned
me
,
haue
mercie
vpon
me
:
as
one
that
well
knew
how
vnworthie
she
was
to
name
the
name
of
God
,
and
to
suffer
for
his
loue
;
or
that
Belzebub
himselfe
should
remaine
in
her
bodie
,
since
that
her
God
did
patiently
beare
the
appellations
of
foole
,
drunkard
,
and
possessed
by
Belzebub
,
and
that
hee
wrought
wonders
in
the
name
of
Belzebub
.
But
the
good
woman
in
the
Gospel
confessed
that
all
which
they
obiected
were
lies
,
and
that
hee
wrought
those
wonders
by
a
peculiar
puissance
of
his
own
,
without
borrowing
the
assistance
of
any
creatures
.
Afterward
as
they
should
haue
communicated
,
Magdalene
was
vpon
the
sudden
strangely
tempted
by
Belzebub
.
But
Verrine
taking
vpon
him
as
her
counsellor
and
admonisher
,
did
lay
before
her
the
imbecilitie
of
the
Diuell
,
and
dismasked
all
his
slights
and
subtilties
.
And
it
happened
,
that
after
Magdalene
had
receiued
the
holy
Host
in
her
mouth
,
Belzebub
made
shew
,
as
if
he
would
force
her
to
spit
it
out
vpon
the
earth
.
In
which
fact
,
hee
discouered
that
there
was
some
[
](A07467-e14190-b)a
a
She
had
not
confessed
this
sinne
either
from
obliuion
or
out
of
shame
.
enormous
sin
in
Magdalene
,
which
was
familiar
only
vnto
those
that
knew
the
inward
guilt
of
her
conscience
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
Louyse
and
Magdalene
were
exorcised
by
Father
Francis
Billet
:
and
Verrine
began
to
speake
in
this
manner
:
It
is
requisite
first
to
passe
the
Altar
of
thornes
and
kniues
,
before
you
come
to
the
Altar
of
Crownes
.
I
tell
you
that
[
](A07467-e14260-b)b
b
The
martyrdome
of
S.
Lucia
and
the
Virgins
.
Lucia
was
a
poore
woman
,
and
of
such
base
condition
,
to
outward
semblance
,
that
a
man
would
not
haue
bestowed
a
farthing
vpon
her
:
yet
being
betrothed
,
she
abandoned
all
for
the
loue
of
him
who
had
redeemed
her
,
and
in
regard
of
him
vnderualued
all
worldly
things
whatsoeuer
.
So
must
all
they
whom
he
takes
to
wife
,
they
must
forsake
father
,
mother
,
brothers
and
all
,
and
onely
set
their
affection
on
him
who
doth
so
wholly
deserue
it
.
Hee
will
place
them
there
where
no
person
is
able
to
sing
the
hymnes
which
they
shall
sing
,
and
they
shall
follow
the
Lambe
wheresoeuer
hee
goeth
,
to
the
great
vexation
of
the
Diuell
and
of
all
hell
.
Magdalene
doth
not
sing
at
all
,
yet
is
she
next
vnto
Mary
:
for
in
loue
she
doth
surmount
Martha
.
Martha
is
the
next
that
singeth
after
the
Mother
of
God
:
she
was
hostes
vnto
him
,
and
lodged
him
in
her
house
,
and
next
vnto
the
Mother
of
God
was
the
principall
Virgin
.
Catherine
of
Sienna
thou
bearest
a
part
in
that
song
,
and
thou
Barbara
,
and
thou
Lucia
,
and
thou
Clara.
Vrsula
is
a
Queene
,
and
Catherine
is
another
,
and
thou
[
](A07467-e14380-b)c
c
That
Victoria
is
registred
in
the
Romane
Martyrologe
27.
December
,
who
was
put
to
death
because
she
would
not
take
Eugenius
the
Paynim
for
her
husband
.
Victoria
hast
also
thy
share
in
that
melodie
.
It
is
true
,
I
rage
against
those
that
liue
chastly
in
their
Monasteries
,
but
the
Companie
of
[
](A07467-e14430-b)*
*
The
praises
of
the
Companie
of
S.
Vrsula
.
Vrsula
makes
mee
starke
mad
,
both
by
their
Christian
doctrine
,
and
by
their
holesome
instructions
:
and
the
exceeding
great
labour
which
they
take
for
the
good
of
their
neighbours
,
maketh
hell
it selfe
to
bee
swallowed
vp
in
despaire
.
I
doe
not
speake
this
to
puffe
them
vp
,
let
them
be
as
humble
as
they
will
:
but
the
truth
is
,
that
all
the
diuels
doe
straine
their
vttermost
subtilties
to
worke
their
finall
extermination
.
God
is
desirous
to
haue
them
proued
,
cursed
be
my
words
,
they
will
cost
me
ful
deare
.
Mary
,
why
shouldest
thou
so
affectionatly
loue
them
?
wherein
haue
they
been
seruiceable
vnto
thee
?
Wee
haue
sisted
them
all
by
temptation
,
to
breede
in
them
a
longing
to
leaue
their
vocation
.
Wee
suggested
that
their
order
of
Religion
was
meere
brocage
,
and
their
vocation
vnapproueable
.
This
wee
said
to
discourage
them
from
that
course
,
and
distilled
diuers
other
temptations
into
them
against
their
Superiour
,
but
principally
against
Cassandra
their
Superiour
at
Aix
.
Wee
haue
filled
them
with
grudging
and
murmuring
against
their
Superiours
,
perswading
them
not
to
obey
or
beleeue
them
,
and
haue
baited
both
men
and
women
with
our
temptations
:
the
men
gaue
best
heede
vnto
vs
as
those
that
were
the
prouder
.
We
also
hatched
a
conspiracie
against
Romillon
,
and
the
Order
of
the
Doctrine
,
that
they
might
be
forsaken
of
euery
one
.
Whilest
the
Diuell
was
thus
discoursing
,
there
came
to
S.
Baume
Sister
Catherine
of
Isle
,
with
another
of
the
same
Companie
.
Whereupon
[
](A07467-e14530-b)d
d
Experience
doth
teach
that
in
matters
of
curiositie
they
doe
laugh
and
make
a
lest
of
men
.
one
that
was
present
said
vnto
the
Dominican
Father
,
whether
hee
thought
the
Diuell
could
presage
of
their
arriuall
:
who
being
asked
thereof
,
without
seeing
or
hearing
of
her
,
answered
it
was
she
.
Then
being
demanded
,
whether
there
came
but
one
or
no
,
he
answered
,
there
is
none
but
Catherine
of
France
:
which
was
not
true
:
and
when
one
of
the
Assemblie
did
reproach
his
ignorance
,
Verrine
said
,
Doe
you
wonder
at
that
,
this
is
not
the
first
lie
that
I
haue
told
.
Then
the
Dominican
Father
softly
rounded
Father
Romillon
in
the
eare
▪
and
said
,
It
is
no
wonder
though
he
intermingle
something
of
his
owne
,
when
men
out
of
meere
curiositie
doe
aske
him
questions
.
Scarce
had
the
Father
finished
these
words
when
[
](A07467-e14580-b)e
e
We
haue
often
made
triall
,
that
when
Verrine
spake
according
to
his
commission
that
tended
to
the
conuersion
of
the
two
Witches
,
he
alwaies
told
the
troth
and
neuer
failed
:
but
being
put
from
that
he
declared
himselfe
to
be
a
true
Diuell
,
oftentimes
interrupting
Confession
,
and
a
long
space
endeuouring
to
hinder
the
receiuing
of
the
Communion
.
The
reason
whereof
is
set
downe
in
the
acts
of
the
15
of
Ian.
in
the
mar●ēr
.
Verrine
said
,
It
is
true
,
I
am
not
bound
in
that
case
to
speake
the
truth
,
for
I
neuer
doe
it
but
by
constraint
,
or
for
some
sinister
and
malicious
purpose
.
About
the
same
time
,
the
Diuell
Verrine
was
obserued
against
his
customarie
manner
to
be
very
still
and
silent
,
and
being
demanded
why
he
thus
held
his
peace
,
he
answered
,
Because
some
think
that
the
things
which
I
doe
vtter
are
not
worthie
to
be
written
.
And
indeede
some
were
of
opinion
,
that
they
ought
not
to
giue
heed
to
these
discourses
,
but
onely
to
the
deliuerance
of
these
poore
creatures
:
at
the
least
,
that
it
was
not
necessarie
to
booke-downe
what
he
spake
.
Yea
,
some
conceiued
tha●
it
was
no
Diuell
that
spake
in
Louyse
,
but
as
soone
a●
they
reuoked
that
their
opinion
,
Verrine
then
began
to
discourse
as
he
was
accustomed
.
The
acts
of
the
14.
day
of
December
.
VPon
that
day
Father
Francis
Billet
Priest
of
the
Christian
Doctrine
saying
Masse
,
at
the
eleuation
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
Verrine
began
hideously
to
yell
,
as
if
hee
had
been
mad
and
desperate
,
saying
,
tha●
he
adored
the
God
of
the
Christians
,
and
confessed
him
to
be
his
Creator
and
Iudge
.
Hee
further
said
,
that
hee
was
in
the
Chalice
blood
and
bones
,
clothed
with
hi●
Humanitie
and
Diuinitie
,
as
when
hee
was
crucified
o●
the
tree
of
the
Crosse
:
and
was
there
as
great
and
as
ful●
of
dimensions
as
when
hee
was
vpon
the
same
tree
:
ye●
was
his
bodie
couered
vnder
a
morsell
of
bread
,
and
hi●
blood
vnder
a
little
wine
really
and
substantially
.
He●
made
also
repetition
of
the
same
at
the
Masse
,
which
was
said
by
Frier
Francis
Domptius
of
the
reformed
Order
of
S.
Dominicke
.
Verrine
also
added
,
I
said
in
m●
rage
,
that
thou
wert
of
the
reformed
Order
:
Cursed
b●
the
inspiration
of
Michaelis
who
began
this
Reformation
,
which
will
be
an
occasion
to
correct
the
disorder
of
many
Monasteries
as
well
of
men
at
of
women
.
Thi●
is
it
that
maketh
vs
to
despaire
.
I
say
besides
,
that
som●
will
giue
out
,
that
Romillon
hath
taught
Louyse
,
&c.
Al●
this
hee
repeated
againe
at
the
eleuation
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
Father
Iames
de
Rets
Priest
of
the
Doctrine
saying
Masse
.
The
same
day
in
the
morning
was
Sister
Louyse
an●
Sister
Magdalene
exorcised
by
the
Dominican
Father●
And
there
happened
a
long
dispute
betweene
God
of
the
one
part
,
and
the
Diuell
of
the
other
,
whether
God
●ught
to
make
the
Companies
of
S.
Vrsula
and
of
the
●octrine
,
as
also
the
Sister
Louyse
his
instruments
to
●ut
that
in
execution
,
which
he
intended
to
accomplish
.
●ow
because
I
had
no
leisure
to
write
it
downe
,
Ver●ine
did
afterwards
will
me
to
write
that
which
then
●ad
bin
disputed
,
but
first
would
haue
me
to
command
●im
to
doe
this
by
vertue
and
power
of
the
Exorcismes
,
●s
they
alwaies
vse
to
doe
.
As
soone
as
I
had
comman●ed
him
,
he
began
to
speake
in
this
manner
:
I
haue
spoken
formerly
(
meaning
in
his
discourse
the
day
past
)
in
●he
honour
of
Martha
and
of
the
Angels
.
This
I
did
●pon
good
reason
,
[
](A07467-e14850-b)f
f
The
prosecution
of
the
praise
of
Virgins
.
for
Virgins
are
the
sisters
of
An●els
,
and
shall
be
exalted
,
because
Mary
would
haue
it
●o
:
yet
alwaies
without
any
preiudice
to
Magdalene
,
●or
in
Paradise
there
is
no
ambition
.
I
also
said
,
that
the
Sonne
did
much
esteeme
of
Mag●alene
,
by
reason
of
her
affection
;
and
the
Mother
of
God
did
exceedingly
loue
Martha
in
that
she
vowed
●irginitie
(
which
she
did
in
imitation
of
the
Mother
of
God
)
she
also
loued
Martha
,
because
she
was
the
Ho●esse
of
her
Sonne
.
I
said
,
that
yesterday
I
had
spoken
of
Lucia
and
of
●irginitie
,
and
that
Virgins
were
sisters
vnto
the
An●els
,
and
that
they
did
sing
a
new
hymne
,
which
none
●ould
sing
but
themselues
.
I
also
said
,
that
married
women
might
bee
happie
●nough
,
and
go
to
heauen
,
but
that
Virgins
did
attaine
●nto
it
with
more
facilitie
then
they
.
[
](A07467-e14960-b)g
g
The
conference
of
Verrine
with
God
,
or
with
the
good
Angell
sent
from
God
.
Besides
,
I
entred
into
disputation
with
God
,
say●ng
:
Why
hast
thou
instituted
the
Sacrament
of
Mari●ge
,
if
thy
intendment
were
not
that
all
should
be
mar●ied
?
His
replie
was
,
that
they
who
were
vnmaried
were
all
espoused
vnto
him
.
To
which
I
reioyned
,
that
●uch
Pismires
as
they
,
could
not
deserue
so
great
a
King
●or
their
husband
.
God
answered
me
,
that
they
had
forsaken
all
for
his
●oue
,
and
that
for
a
lumpe
of
earth
(
thereby
meaning
man
)
they
did
bequeath
and
betroth
themselues
to
him
.
And
in
liew
of
those
momentarie
blessings
and
riches
,
which
for
his
sake
they
had
abandoned
,
he
would
open
vnto
them
the
treasures
of
Paradise
:
and
for
a
little
pleasure
which
passeth
away
as
the
winde
,
hee
would
glut
them
with
the
delights
of
Paradise
which
endure
for
euer
.
Furthermore
,
I
did
obiect
that
hee
did
prepare
Crownes
for
them
as
if
they
were
Queenes
,
and
had
well
deserued
it
:
but
,
said
I
,
they
haue
merited
nothing
.
He
answered
me
that
they
were
true
Queenes
.
I
replied
,
that
they
were
Chamber-maides
,
and
that
I
should
not
haue
wondered
at
Vrsula
which
was
a
Queene
,
at
Margaret
the
Queene
of
Hungary
,
at
Catherine
of
Alexandria
,
at
Gertrude
,
at
Margaret
the
Martyr
,
who
haue
performed
many
memorable
exploites
,
for
the
loue
of
him
and
of
many
others
.
He
answered
mee
,
that
his
custome
was
that
from
basenesse
and
from
things
of
the
meanest
condition
,
hee
vsed
to
worke
matters
of
great
moment
for
his
glorie
,
and
for
the
conuersion
of
soules
.
To
this
I
replied
,
that
I
should
not
haue
wondred
if
in
a
matter
of
this
nature
hee
had
made
election
of
some
great
Philosopher
or
Doctor
,
or
of
some
great
Queene
,
or
of
some
magnificent
Empresse
and
Princesse
:
but
I
was
confounded
with
wonder
when
I
perceiued
he
would
make
choice
of
personages
of
so
high
a
qualitie
,
from
such
Pismires
as
was
Louyse
.
He
answered
me
,
that
he
did
not
this
for
her
,
as
if
she
had
deserued
it
,
but
had
done
it
for
his
glorie
,
and
for
the
conuersion
of
soules
.
[
](A07467-e15060-b)h
h
The
desire
of
Louyse
to
suffer
patiently
.
Then
(
said
I
)
cursed
be
that
desire
which
swaied
in
her
(
speaking
of
Louyse
)
and
made
her
readie
to
endur●
hell
it selfe
(
if
it
had
been
expedient
)
for
the
glorie
of
God
and
saluation
of
soules
.
And
heere
I
began
tohowle
as
one
surcharged
with
despaire
and
madnesse
,
and
more
fearefully
indeede
then
I
can
expresse
it
,
saying
,
that
she
was
a
Huguenot
,
and
that
her
father
and
mother
died
Huguenots
,
and
that
she
was
baptized
in
the
[
](A07467-e15090-b)i
i
Louyse
baptized
in
a
kitchen
by
a
Minister
.
kitchen
of
Monsieur
de
Mailhians
at
S.
Rhemy
,
and
that
Ioseph
Dessade
of
Beaucamp
,
brother
of
Michael
Dessade
of
Lagoy
was
godfather
to
Louyse
,
and
Louyse
of
Pourcelet
daughter
of
Monsieur
de
Mailhians
was
her
godmother
,
in
whose
house
she
was
baptized
by
a
Minister
.
Then
God
told
me
that
many
soules
had
been
conuerted
to
him
by
Catherine
of
Sienna
,
&
that
humiliation
is
to
goe
before
,
that
exaltation
may
follow
after
:
and
that
the
calling
of
this
wretch
(
meaning
her
that
had
the
diuels
in
her
bodie
,
to
wit
,
Louyse
de
Cappeau
)
had
been
debased
and
exposed
to
derision
,
as
also
dishonoured
and
disrespected
by
the
diuels
,
who
would
haue
waded
further
into
these
aduantages
,
if
they
might
be
suffered
.
Many
incongruities
are
committed
in
the
iudgements
,
which
men
and
women
make
vpon
the
euent
of
things
;
but
this
calling
should
by
the
same
meanes
purchase
much
glorie
and
reputation
,
through
which
formerly
it
was
depressed
:
and
that
God
should
bee
magnified
euen
by
those
who
did
offend
herein
,
when
they
should
once
comprehend
all
the
circumstan●es
of
this
businesse
.
And
this
is
it
where
withall
the
Diuels
are
so
enraged
.
Then
cried
Lucifer
,
Come
and
●elpe
vs
,
Belzebub
,
Leuiathan
,
Balberith
,
Asmodeus
,
Astaroth
,
Carreau
,
and
let
all
Hell
come
,
for
we
are
at
our
wits
ends
,
and
can
make
no
longer
resistance
.
I
also
added
,
that
we
were
now
all
desperate
,
that
Hell
it selfe
●ad
entertained
a
dreadfull
combination
and
conspira●ie
,
and
that
wee
were
all
vnloosed
to
ruine
and
fling
●eadlong
into
perdition
the
whole
Order
of
the
Do●trine
,
and
the
whole
[
](A07467-e15260-b)k
k
Touching
.
the
Companie
of
S.
Vrsula
.
Companie
of
Vrsula
:
and
that
we
had
inuironed
them
with
all
sorts
of
temptations
as
well
men
as
women
of
both
Companies
,
from
the
least
and
youngest
vnto
the
greatest
of
them
:
and
that
wee
●ad
giuen
impeachment
vnto
others
to
be
of
that
Com●anie
,
and
suggested
vnto
them
,
that
they
might
doe
well
to
encloyster
themselues
in
Monasteries
,
where
●hey
might
abide
in
the
house
of
God
their
Father
,
and
might
doe
much
good
,
as
frequenting
Hospitals
and
Churches
.
Moreouer
,
that
by
bringing
of
the
companie
of
the
doctrine
vnto
ruine
,
we
should
easilie
roote
out
the
other
companie
,
to
wit
of
S.
Vrsula
,
because
these
are
guided
by
them
.
For
the
Priests
of
the
doctrine
are
founded
and
established
expressely
to
guide
and
gouerne
them
,
and
were
particularly
reformed
for
that
purpose
.
As
also
because
the
two
companies
had
a
reference
the
one
to
the
other
,
and
were
to
be
fellow
labourers
for
Gods
glory
,
and
the
saluation
of
their
neighbours
,
and
were
to
march
hand
in
hand
,
that
is
,
where
there
was
a
house
appointed
for
the
sisters
,
there
was
also
to
be
a
house
for
these
Fathers
.
Then
Verrin
began
to
crie
as
if
he
had
been
mad
,
that
there
[
](A07467-e15320-b)l
l
Godpermitted
this
for
his
glorie
,
and
the
exaltation
of
that
company
.
were
sixe
sisters
〈◊〉
S.
Vrsula
bewitched
or
possessed
,
to
wit
,
Magdalen●
Catherine
of
Isle
,
Margaret
Burles
,
Martha
of
Gazier
and
that
vnhappie
Louyse
:
for
Anne
of
Bonieux
said
,
he
is
full
of
sorrow
.
The
Diuell
(
said
he
)
is
not
in
the
bodi●
when
he
●will
,
but
when
it
conduceth
with
the
glori●
of
God
.
There
be
that
demand
the
same
with
much
instance
and
sollicitation
,
but
that
which
others
doe
so
vrgently
demaund
,
and
for
the
most
part
are
denied
hath
been
graunted
vnto
this
vnluckie
woman
.
I
further
say
,
that
I
would
rather
chuse
to
be
in
the
bodie
of
a
dogge
or
of
a
hogge
,
then
to
be
where
I
am
and
I
haue
petitioned
Lucifer
,
that
he
would
take
m●
off
from
this
bodie
,
because
there
is
nothing
here
to
b●
gotten
;
and
I
cursed
Belzebub
that
he
would
not
com●
and
take
me
from
hence
,
and
that
I
would
rather
sa●
vpon
a
supper
in
Hell
,
then
tast
that
dinner
which
I
ha●
at
S.
Baume
.
He
further
said
that
a
certaine
disputatio●
betwixt
God
and
him
was
acted
in
S.
Baume
at
the
fee●
of
S.
Magdalen
as
here
ensueth
.
I
said
to
God
he
might
doe
well
to
discouer
by
visio●
to
this
vnhappie
woman
what
he
intended
,
he
answered
me
that
visions
were
too
dangerous
,
and
that
he
would
cause
her
to
vnderstand
his
pleasure
when
and
how
he
●leased
,
and
that
shee
should
doe
well
to
humble
her
●elfe
!
I
said
vnto
him
that
it
was
the
diuell
that
made
●er
speake
,
but
God
replied
vpon
mee
that
it
was
not
●rue
,
and
that
all
came
from
him
,
and
to
vnderstand
this
said
he
)
there
needs
no
[
](A07467-e15470-b)m
m
In
confession
and
out
of
confession
she
still
said
,
that
she
regarded
not
to
be
possessed
,
since
it
was
Gods
pleasure
for
the
manifestation
of
his
glory
.
other
argument
than
this
,
that
●er
soule
is
in
repose
,
and
that
she
is
full
of
gladnes
,
and
●he
diuell
doth
not
possesse-those
soules
that
are
peaceable
and
chierefull
.
Also
God
the
more
to
trie
her
,
told
●er
that
shee
was
to
humble
her selfe
euen
to
the
pro●oundest
gulfe
hell
,
and
that
she
should
recken
of
her selfe
no
more
,
then
if
she
were
a
handfull
of
dust
,
or
of
durt
,
or
as
the
leafe
of
a
tree
that
falleth
to
the
ground
:
●nd
further
that
she
should
conceiue
her selfe
to
be
vnworthie
to
tread
on
the
face
of
the
earth
.
Then
said
the
Diuell
,
this
will
swell
her
with
pride
;
but
God
made
●nswere
,
that
his
grace
should
suffice
to
preserue
her
vn●ainted
by
vaine-glorie
,
and
that
she
should
make
recognition
that
all
was
deriued
from
him
;
and
that
of
her selfe
shee
was
nothing
,
but
was
confident
that
hee
would
giue
her
his
grace
,
to
acknowledge
this
nothing
.
Then
I
added
,
that
the
date
of
miracles
was
now
●xpired
.
And
his
reply
was
,
that
hee
was
still
●he
same
God
,
who
wrought
them
in
times
past
,
and
that
hee
was
both
as
powerfull
and
willing
,
as
hee
was
in
those
●aies
.
The
Diuell
answered
;
that
she
was
not
indowed
with
●hose
vertues
,
as
were
those
in
whose
time
such
miracles
were
done
.
What
?
shee
is
no
Saint
,
shee
is
a
Pis●mire
.
Then
God
commanded
me
to
be
gone
,
and
holde
my
●eace
,
and
so
I
was
inforced
to
withdraw
my selfe
,
and
●o
suffer
Louyse
to
finish
her
deuotions
.
All
this
was
●one
in
the
presence
of
her
Creator
,
and
of
the
blessed
●acrament
,
that
was
there
,
and
of
her
superior
,
Iohn
Bap●ista
Romillon
,
and
of
Catherine
of
Isle
.
To
conclude
,
●he
Diuell
was
so
impatient
of
this
discourse
,
that
hee
●egan
to
roare
,
as
vnable
to
indure
such
talke
any
longer
:
and
cried
thrice
,
that
hee
had
lost
all
hope
both
o●
God
,
and
that
vnhappie
woman
.
This
dispute
internally
and
externally
indured
little
lesse
then
an
howre
and
a
quarter
,
in
Saint
Baume
:
an●
much
of
this
disputation
was
repeated
at
the
time
o●
Masse
the
same
day
in
the
mornings
discourse
.
Then
was
Louyse
commanded
to
tell
her
Superiou●
and
all
those
that
had
charge
of
her
soule
,
as
also
to
him
that
did
exorcise
her
,
and
to
all
those
to
whose
benefi●
it
might
any
way
appertaine
,
all
her
temptations
and
internall
conferences
,
for
feare
least
she
should
be
deceiued
by
the
Diuell
.
In
conclusion
,
they
recalled
to
her
remembrance
those
fiue
points
which
that
last
Sonday
they
recommended
vnto
her
:
to
wit
,
a
good
intention
,
a
pure
affection
,
puritie
of
conscience
(
which
i●
one
of
those
points
)
humilitie
which
is
another
,
obedience
,
and
resignation
of
the
world
which
is
another
This
done
,
Verrine
spake
and
said
,
I
haue
formerly
said
that
some
Priests
goe
to
the
Church
as
if
they
were
to
goe
to
a
stable
without
any
preparation
,
or
premeditation
of
that
which
they
haue
to
doe
.
I
haue
also
said
that
the
Sonne
of
God
did
yeeld
more
[
](A07467-e15580-b)n
n
In
the
Scripture
phrase
as
we
haue
formerly
cited
out
of
the
booke
of
Iosua
the
10.
chapter
.
obedience
to
you
then
you
to
God
,
and
that
as
soone
as
a
Priest
doth
speake
,
God
presently
descendeth
vpon
the
Altar
.
●
haue
also
said
,
that
the
Priest
was
equall
in
honour
vnto
the
Mother
of
God
,
yet
did
not
his
mother
dare
to
touch
him
but
with
feare
and
reuerence
,
no
not
she●
which
had
carried
him
in
her
wombe
nine
moneths
.
I
said
,
that
if
they
were
to
behold
him
they
would
drawe
backe
and
be
dazeled
with
his
exceeding
brightnes
,
or
at
least
would
prepare
themselues
better
the●
they
doe
.
Then
Louyse
said
,
that
it
was
reuealed
to
si●ster
Louyse
in
Saint
Baume
in
that
disputation
,
how
the
Magician
should
bee
conuerted
by
the
prayers
of
ou●
Lady
,
if
hee
hardened
not
himselfe
against
them
,
and
how
God
had
inwardly
commanded
sister
Louyse
to
pray
for
him
.
After
this
,
there
was
a
letter
directed
to
bee
sent
to
●e
Sisters
that
were
the
Co-adiutors
in
the
house
of
Vrsula
at
Aix
as
here
ensueth
.
Most
deere
,
best
loued
and
euer
honoured
Sisters
,
I
vnworthie
to
call
●u
my
Sisters
doe
beseech
you
to
pray
vnto
your
Re●emer
to
take
mercie
vpon
me
desolate
and
distressed
●etch
,
vnworthie
to
call
vpon
the
name
of
God
.
I
doe
●aue
pardon
of
you
as
oft
as
I
haue
grieued
,
prouoked
,
●d
debased
you
,
and
that
many
times
vpon
no
ground
.
Your
most
humble
obedient
and
indeede
vnwor●y
to
name
you
,
the
seruant
and
slaue
of
Catherine
,
●pirite
,
Magdalene
Honorate
,
and
of
all
those
whom
●od
hath
created
and
formed
(
God
be
mercifull
vnto
●em
all
)
Louyse
Cappeau
.
While
the
said
letter
was
di●ated
,
the
Diuell
began
to
say
,
Ha
God
,
thou
goest
a●ut
to
humble
one
,
and
I
will
cause
foure
other
to
fall
●
infusing
into
them
vaine
glorie
.
Then
he
said
,
God
●swereth
me
that
he
would
humble
them
by
those
fiue
●ints
aboue
mentioned
to
Louyse
,
which
shee
should
●ake
familiar
vnto
them
,
and
should
not
faile
to
per●rme
it
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
the
two
that
were
pos●sed
were
exorcised
by
Father
Francis
Billet
:
when
●rrine
began
to
speake
of
Hell
and
of
sundry
other
●iects
saying
,
Catherine
humble
thy selfe
,
and
remember
what
I
said
vnto
thee
in
the
morning
,
that
the
ser●nts
of
God
were
to
humble
themselues
and
to
endure
●tiently
,
to
be
scorned
and
troden
vnder
foote
.
Men
●e
so
vngratefull
,
that
they
serue
God
with
lesse
re●ect
and
veneration
then
they
beare
vnto
their
grooms
●lackies
.
Also
,
men
doe
so
little
regard
his
commanments
as
if
a
groome
had
made
them
:
yet
notwith●nding
he
who
gaue
them
vnto
Moses
hath
recom●nded
them
vnto
you
.
There
be
ten
Commandements
,
and
yet
they
are
but
●o
.
When
men
preach
vnto
men
of
Hell
and
Paradise
,
there
is
no
more
heede
giuen
vnto
it
,
then
if
they
preached
of
some
rocke
of
stone
.
S.
Francis
[
](A07467-e15800-b)o
o
When
it
pleaseth
God
all
things
accomplish
his
will
.
He
commanded
the
Rauen
of
Helias
,
and
the
Worme
that
withered
Ionas
his
gourd
preached
to
stones
,
and
Anthony
of
Padua
to
fishes
.
It
is
strange
,
the
very
,
beasts
did
bow
downe
their
heads
,
thereby
making
recognition
after
their
mariner
of
the
benefits
they
had
receiued
,
and
therefore
shall
rise
vp
against
men
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
.
In
Hell
we
make
wondrous
much
of
men
in
requitall
of
their
obedience
which
they
carried
towards
vs
.
We
say
vnto
them
,
[
](A07467-e15860-b)p
p
Discourse
of
Hell
.
Damned
and
ingratefull
as
you
are
,
you
would
not
serue
and
acknowledge
your
God
,
and
then
we
lay
on
loade
as
it
,
were
with
barres
of
iron
,
and
doe
intollerably
torment
them
.
There
are
no
gates
for
men
to
get
out
of
Hell
,
but
the
gates
to
enter
in
are
very
large
and
spacious
.
The
repast
and
fare
which
they
haue
in
Hell
are
Serpents
,
Toads
,
Scorpions
,
and
whatsoeuer
else
is
filthie
and
abhorred
:
the
drinke
is
brimstone
,
wormewood
,
rhew
,
and
all
bitter
and
distastfull
liquours
.
Wee
put
them
in
a
seate
of
flames
and
fire
which
doth
grieuously
scorch
them
,
and
doe
oft
remember
them
of
Paradise
,
thereby
to
augment
their
torments
.
Vpon
the
earth
they
eare
white
bread
,
but
here
they
must
gnaw
vpon
crusts
,
and
that
without
their
teeth
.
In
stead
of
perfumes
wee
stuffe
their
nostrels
with
stinkes
and
loathsome
fauours
,
and
in
stead
of
delightsome
songs
wee
fill
their
eares
with
derisions
,
blasphemies
,
and
cursings
,
saying
,
Cursed
be
the
God
that
hath
created
thee
,
cursed
be
the
father
and
mother
that
haue
begotten
thee
,
cursed
bee
the
ayre
that
thou
diddest
breathe
,
cursed
bee
the
foure
elements
,
cursed
bee
the
creatures
that
haue
any
way
obeyed
thee
.
And
to
adde
vnto
their
torments
,
we
set
before
them
Heauen
,
together
with
the
glorie
and
those
pleasures
which
they
haue
lost
,
because
they
haue
transgressed
through
malice
,
not
through
ignorance
,
and
remained
obstinate
in
the
same
.
He
that
would
dine
at
ease
in
this
world
must
sup
in
Hell
.
We
also
prouide
milke
for
them
,
in
comparison
of
which
the
haile
of
Laurent
is
a
heape
of
roses
.
All
miserie
is
contained
in
Hell
,
as
in
Paradise
all
happinesse
doth
abound
.
The
damned
soules
are
more
horredly
deformed
then
the
Diuels
themselues
,
and
eternally
,
eternally
,
eternally
,
eternally
,
eternally
shall
they
blaspheme
the
name
of
God
.
And
wee
haue
permission
to
inflict
vpon
them
most
sharpe
and
exquisite
torments
,
for
their
vncleane
and
bestiall
speeches
.
And
as
the
hangman
doth
his
office
when
hee
tortureth
a
malefactor
that
is
condemned
by
the
Iudge
,
so
the
Diuels
are
not
nice
to
performe
their
charge
they
haue
to
torment
soules
.
The
torments
of
Hell
are
torments
indeed
,
and
the
greatest
tortures
of
the
world
which
are
inflicted
vpon
malefactors
,
compared
with
these
,
are
but
as
flowers
and
roses
.
They
shall
bee
damned
euerlastingly
,
euerlastingly
,
euerlastingly
,
without
hope
of
intermission
or
end
,
euerlastingly
,
euerlastingly
.
The
Diuels
shall
binde
you
hand
and
foote
,
and
,
being
thus
manicled
,
they
shall
throw
you
into
a
boyling
chauldron
:
and
after
you
haue
been
burned
in
these
flames
,
you
shall
be
engulfed
in
a
sea
of
ice
.
None
can
resist
the
Almightie
when
hee
hath
a
purpose
to
doe
a
thing
.
God
hath
giuen
you
a
soule
,
and
appoynted
her
to
be
the
Mistresse
:
it
standeth
with
good
reason
that
the
Mistrisse
should
beare
sway
,
and
not
the
chamber-maide
.
God
hath
giuen
your
three
faculties
or
powers
:
giue
him
the
keyes
thereof
,
and
suffer
him
to
haue
the
gouernment
of
them
.
Locke
fast
your
gate
,
that
is
to
say
,
your
will
,
against
all
manner
of
vice
:
shut
vp
your
windowes
,
to
wit
,
the
fiue
externall
senses
,
that
theeues
steale
not
in
and
make
a
cheate
vpon
your
soules
.
Then
Verrine
said
,
I
had
rather
an
hundred
thousand
times
sup
in
Hell
,
then
haue
giuen
you
such
a
supper
,
as
by
this
discourse
I
haue
done
,
and
withall
swore
,
that
hee
had
vttered
all
,
which
is
aboue
mentioned
,
for
the
glorie
of
God
,
that
all
proceeded
from
God
,
and
that
the
Diuel
was
forced
thereunto
as
a
slaue
or
a
captiue
in
the
galleys
.
Then
he
said
to
those
that
were
there
present
:
This
Baume
,
this
Rocke
,
these
leaues
will
rise
vp
against
you
at
the
day
of
Iudgement
,
if
you
make
not
your
aduantage
of
these
things
.
Your
God
loueth
you
so
well
,
that
if
it
were
behoofull
for
you
,
hee
would
at
this
very
instant
returne
to
Mount
Caluary
.
The
same
day
,
this
dialogue
chanced
to
be
betweene
Verrine
and
Belzebub
.
Verrine
said
,
You
that
heare
Masse
doe
say
,
I
beleeue
that
my
God
is
there
in
blood
and
bones
,
and
that
in
the
Chalice
,
both
his
flesh
and
bones
,
his
Humanitie
and
Diuinitie
are
present
.
But
you
must
conceiue
,
that
you
are
there
as
poore
malefactors
before
your
Iudge
:
pray
therefore
vnto
your
Iudge
and
he
will
heare
you
,
for
hee
giueth
grace
vnto
the
humble
,
and
casteth
downe
the
proud
of
heart
.
Oh
how
narrow
is
the
gate
of
Paradise
,
and
how
low
you
are
to
stoope
to
enter
into
it
.
Then
[
](A07467-e16070-b)q
q
The
discourse
of
Belzebub
complaining
to
God
of
his
ouer
great
mercie
to
sinners
,
euen
to
the
Magician
himselfe
,
in
whose
custodie
remained
the
scheduls
of
Magdalene
.
Belzebub
said
:
Ha
God
,
thou
art
too
plenteous
in
thy
pitie
to
sinners
:
the
Diuell
is
enforced
to
acknowledge
it
.
I
am
not
at
this
time
possessed
with
the
scheduls
,
Lewis
hath
them
in
his
custodie
:
to
the
confusion
of
Diuels
is
this
great
mercie
shewed
towards
sinners
.
Christ
Iesus
is
euer
shewing
his
wounds
to
his
Father
hee
doth
alwaies
renue
and
make
them
fresh
,
and
doth
still
represent
them
vnto
him
.
All
Hell
is
confounded
:
Misericordia
Dei
plena
est
terra
.
O
Mercie
,
thou
art
too
too
exceedingly
great
!
You
haue
no
more
to
doe
but
only
to
crie
peccaui
,
and
presently
all
is
pardoned
:
a
mercy
indeede
too
spatious
.
Let
a
man
renounce
God
,
his
Passion
,
and
all
the
merites
of
the
same
,
and
let
him
onely
say
Miserere
mei
,
and
presently
all
is
pardoned
:
confusion
vnto
vs
,
Confundatur
superbia
Diabolorum
.
Lord
,
thou
diddest
cast
forth
the
Angels
which
would
haue
bandied
themselues
against
thee
,
and
diddest
crush
in
pieces
all
their
forces
:
yet
let
a
sinner
cast
himselfe
headlong
into
Hell
,
and
renounce
thy
precious
blood
and
wounds
,
yet
wilt
thou
euer
mediate
for
them
to
thy
Father
,
and
wilt
receiue
them
into
grace
if
they
bring
with
them
a
pure
desire
to
returne
backe
to
God
for
thy
sake
:
a
mercy
too
large
for
sinners
,
and
damnation
too
great
for
the
Diuell
.
Cursed
be
the
wound
that
cost
me
so
deere
,
because
in
it
all
sinnes
are
swallowed
vp
:
Cursed
be
Long
in
us
that
made
that
wound
.
O
God
most
bountifull
vnto
sinners
:
O
vertuous
and
most
mercifull
Mary
.
The
Diuell
is
their
God
,
and
yet
O
Mary
thou
art
alwaies
falling
at
the
feete
of
thy
sonne
;
thou
art
euer
interceding
for
them
:
thou
art
alwaies
saying
,
To
day
and
to
morrow
,
and
doest
euer
prolong
and
driue
things
off
.
In
saying
this
hee
desired
against
his
ordinary
manner
to
haue
an
oath
ministred
vnto
him
:
and
for
further
confirmation
of
the
truth
,
he
said
that
one
of
Magdalens
[
](A07467-e16220-b)r
r
The
Gloue
of
the
Girle
was
too
little
for
her
,
and
could
not
be
pulled
on
but
by
violence
.
Gloues
should
fall
to
the
ground
,
and
that
hee
would
stretch
himselfe
flat
vpon
the
earth
.
Then
said
Verrine
to
him
,
humble
thy selfe
Belzebub
.
What
is
now
become
of
thy
strength
?
Belzebub
said
,
Confundatur
su●erbia
Diaboli
:
I
am
now
constrained
to
humble
my selfe
.
Then
Verrine
said
:
All
you
that
are
here
,
come
and
tread
vpon
him
,
speaking
this
to
the
Assembly
.
Then
Belzebub
began
to
cry
:
what
,
vnder
the
feete
of
men
?
Doe
men
resist
God
,
and
am
not
I
able
to
doe
the
same
?
Verrine
said
,
God
is
so
mercifull
,
that
he
will
fill
vp
the
empty
seates
in
heauen
,
and
will
pardon
men
●heir
offences
.
Then
did
Belzebub
inferre
,
O
what
a
iudgement
is
heere
against
those
which
will
not
turne
and
be
conuerted
.
Next
after
Lucifer
,
I
am
the
proudest
,
yet
learne
from
hence
to
humble
your selues
.
For
one
offence
am
I
damned
for
euer
,
for
euer
,
for
euer
.
And
that
iustly
said
Verrine
;
we
are
damned
because
wee
had
more
illumination
then
was
giuen
vnto
men
.
O
,
O
,
O
,
Mercy
(
said
Belzebub
)
how
great
art
thou
for
the
sinner
,
O
Iustice
,
how
seuere
art
thou
against
vs
?
Occasions
of
doing
good
are
neuer
wanting
vnto
the
sinner
:
he
hath
the
benefit
of
Preachers
,
of
Confessours
,
and
of
Miracles
,
&
yet
remaineth
obstinate
in
his
sinne
,
and
still
God
is
so
fauourable
in
his
behalfe
,
that
he
will
at
the
last
cast
make
vse
of
Diuels
for
his
conuersion
,
Verrine
replied
,
superbos
humiliat
,
he
is
more
powerfull
to
attract
sinners
vnto
goodnesse
,
then
are
the
Diuels
in
their
malice
to
allure
them
vnto
ill
.
Further
hee
said
,
I
feare
not
Belzebub
,
nor
Lucifer
,
nor
all
Hell
besides
.
I
am
not
to
bee
punished
for
this
.
God
hath
commanded
me
,
and
yet
there
be
some
found
that
will
not
beleeue
this
.
Neuer
busie
your selues
further
about
repentance
,
for
the
day
of
[
](A07467-e16410-b)s
s
Exclamation
against
sinners
.
iudgement
doth
approach
,
and
〈◊〉
very
stones
shall
rise
vp
,
and
the
leaues
shall
bandy
themselues
against
those
that
shall
dwell
still
in
their
obstinacie
:
I
warne
you
all
of
this
both
young
and
olde
,
for
Death
is
a
thiefe
that
spareth
none
,
but
sweepeth
all
away
rich
and
poore
,
great
and
small
and
as
the
hooke
moweth
downe
the
hay
,
so
Death
with
his
sithe
cutteth
downe
all
.
[
](A07467-e16430-b)t
t
Belzebub
constrained
to
sweare
and
to
tell
the
truth
.
Then
said
Belzebub
,
it
is
no
longing
of
ours
to
deliuer
the
truth
.
Whereupon
Verrine
tooke
occasion
to
say
;
Magdalene
,
this
he
vttereth
in
confirmation
of
the
letter
directed
to
the
blessed
Mother
of
God
,
and
pronounced
by
Verrine
in
the
mouth
of
Louyse
;
reade
i●
often
,
and
keepe
it
as
thou
wouldest
doe
relickes
.
Then
said
Belzebub
:
I
sweare
that
I
haue
reasoned
of
the
mercy
of
God
,
to
confound
all
Diuels
,
Magicians
,
and
Witches
,
that
are
in
the
world
,
and
all
them
that
do●
practise
or
trade
with
Magicke
.
At
this
Verrine
said
,
Through
maine
compulsion
art
thou
drawne
to
sweare
,
and
although
thou
bee
my
Prince
,
yet
at
this
present
thou
art
but
as
a
Fly
.
Where
are
thy
braues
and
forces
now
?
thou
that
but
a
while
since
diddest
out-face
heauen
and
earth
,
doest
now
humble
thy selfe
vnder
the
feete
of
Frauncis
.
Then
Verrine
setting
his
foote
vpon
Belzebub
,
said
,
I
am
thy
vassall
.
Thou
wouldest
haue
pluckt
God
from
his
Throne
.
Consider
you
that
are
here
,
whither
Monsieur
de
Guyse
your
Gouernour
would
euer
haue
endured
,
that
a
Lackey
should
braue
him
thus
,
as
I
doe
now
my
Prince
.
And
turning
to
Magdalene
he
said
:
Endure
patiently
Magdalene
,
for
the
remission
of
thy
sinnes
,
and
thinke
thy selfe
euen
vnworthie
to
humble
thy selfe
;
Resist
thou
Belzebub
,
for
thou
seest
how
I
braue
him
,
and
yet
there
are
heere
fiue
Princes
in
this
body
.
The
Diuels
would
haue
laid
diuers
foule
aspersions
and
disgraces
vpon
the
Companies
of
the
Doctrine
and
of
Saint
Vrsula
,
but
God
is
pleased
to
exalt
them
as
it
were
by
Pismires
and
leaues
of
trees
.
Labour
therefore
for
the
glory
of
God
.
Then
hee
swore
that
whatsoeuer
had
beene
by
him
deliuered
,
of
hell
,
and
of
the
mercie
of
God
,
and
of
those
that
were
obstinate
,
was
all
true
:
by
the
obstinate
,
he
tacitly
meant
those
that
were
negligent
in
their
deuotions
to
Saint
[
](A07467-e16630-b)u
u
These
are
the
Patrones
of
the
Country
of
Prouince
together
with
Saint
Magdalene
,
where
their
bodies
lie
interred
.
Martha
,
and
Lazarus
.
Afterwards
the
Priest
saying
Fecit
potentiam
,
Verrine
thus
discoursed
.
All
things
are
the
workes
of
the
hands
of
the
Almighty
.
It
is
strange
,
that
they
say
euerie
where
,
there
is
nothing
that
withstandeth
God
or
the
Church
.
I
say
that
many
Christians
are
Gods
friends
at
his
Table
,
but
fewe
followed
him
to
Mount
Caluary
;
your
Redeemer
was
forced
to
bee
there
almost
alone
.
Some
will
be
contented
to
be
present
at
a
Masse
,
and
then
desire
that
within
halfe
a
quarter
of
an
houre
it
should
all
be
ended
.
Try
your selues
,
and
bee
regardfull
of
your
soules
,
for
you
haue
but
one
,
and
let
that
be
surrendred
vp
to
him
that
gaue
it
.
Wee
could
be
contented
,
that
there
were
none
but
rockes
and
trees
to
heare
vs
.
This
is
it
that
pusheth
vs
on
to
despaire
,
that
neuer
any
Preacher
did
deliuer
so
much
,
and
that
this
fact
of
ours
will
bee
diuulged
all
abroad
.
Then
he
spake
to
the
sister
Catherine
,
and
said
:
Catherine
thou
art
entangled
with
many
encumbrances
,
thou
must
suffer
thy selfe
to
be
instructed
,
and
to
say
,
Gods
will
be
done
.
Cursed
be
that
word
that
hath
cost
me
so
deere
,
whereby
the
Diuell
doth
lesson
others
against
the
Diuell
.
Catherine
suffer
it
to
bee
done
,
for
thou
art
yet
vnexperienced
.
Then
Verrine
spake
to
the
Diuels
that
were
in
the
body
of
sister
Catherine
,
saying
,
Speake
accursed
Spirits
,
come
into
the
field
.
Belzebub
also
said
:
There
is
no
meanes
to
hide
thy selfe
,
thy
Prince
is
humbled
,
therefore
take
not
thou
in
scorne
to
humble
thy selfe
.
Let
vs
goe
and
disclose
our selues
.
Obedi
Deo
,
&
Mariae
Virgini
,
Mariae
Magdalenae
:
Obedi
maledicte
,
maledictio
Dei
omnipotentis
sit
super
te
superbe
.
Obedi
Deo
,
confundatur
superbia
.
I
command
thee
by
almighty
God
,
tell
mee
thy
name
,
[
](A07467-e16790-b)x
x
The
Diuels
are
euer
very
daintie
and
squeamish
to
discouer
them selues
,
or
to
tell
their
names
for
feare
of
being
exorcised
,
commanded
,
and
by
punishments
imposed
on
them
,
tormented
.
I
command
thee
by
the
Virgine
Mary
,
by
Saint
Vrsula
cum
socijs
,
confundatur
superbia
.
Wilt
thou
yet
make
head
against
thy
Captaine
?
I
wil
make
thee
speak
,
and
fall
vnder
my
feete
,
for
since
that
I
haue
humbled
my selfe
,
I
will
haue
thee
humbled
also
.
Surge
,
augeo
tibi
poenas
,
thou
art
but
a
proud
Spirit
.
I
regard
not
whither
thou
speakest
or
no
,
for
I
will
tell
,
that
thou
art
a
Spirit
called
Sabathon
.
And
speaking
to
the
Exorcist
,
he
said
,
Encrease
his
paines
,
seeing
he
will
not
tell
his
name
.
Verrine
said
,
We
are
of
the
ranke
of
Thrones
,
and
doe
yet
yeeld
our
obedience
,
but
here
the
men
would
be
better
then
their
Masters
.
That
time
is
not
yet
come
.
Physitians
are
contented
to
giue
Physicke
,
and
wee
must
giue
both
Physicke
and
restoratiues
.
You
that
are
heere
present
will
testifie
and
say
,
that
you
haue
seene
three
women
possessed
for
the
glory
of
God
,
and
for
the
estimation
of
the
two
Companies
of
Saint
Vrsula
and
of
the
Doctrine
,
and
that
the
Diuell
neuer
met
with
such
an
affront
and
encounter
:
for
all
hell
is
amazed
at
it
.
Cursed
be
the
Charme
,
cursed
be
hee
that
aduised
to
giue
it
.
O
what
a
great
reparation
will
this
make
in
the
breach
that
was
caused
by
sinne
.
Louyse
,
thou
art
but
a
poore
wench
and
of
base
condition
:
yet
could
we
wish
thou
hadst
been
a
Queene
,
a
Saint
,
or
skilled
in
Philosophie
.
Thou
doest
but
lend
thy
tongue
in
the
vtterance
of
these
things
,
and
hast
now
deliuered
twelue
seuerall
discourses
,
by
the
which
thou
art
much
confirmed
;
Be
content
with
this
:
You
haue
seene
the
beginning
,
the
progresse
and
issue
of
this
matter
.
[
](A07467-e16920-b)y
y
This
was
in
that
houre
wherein
the
Sermon
of
the
Aduent
was
ended
at
Aix
,
where
he
preached
about
eleuen
a
clock
in
the
forenoone
.
O
Michaelis
,
thou
art
now
preaching
,
and
hast
said
many
things
and
that
truly
,
but
hast
gained
verie
little
by
the
same
.
Louyse
neuer
studied
,
and
yet
hath
in
a
summarie
comprehended
all
manner
of
perfection
.
Then
he
said
,
that
vpon
a
Tuesday
was
the
birth-day
of
Louyse
being
the
feast
of
Anthony
of
Padua
,
and
vpon
that
day
he
entred
into
the
Order
of
Saint
Vrsula
:
vpon
a
Tuesday
was
the
day
of
Saint
Maximin
,
where
we
were
discouered
;
and
vpon
that
day
wee
departed
from
Aix
to
come
hither
.
Vpon
a
Tuesday
Louyse
made
her
generall
confession
,
and
was
borne
about
midnight
on
a
Tuesday
,
the
same
houre
that
your
Lord
was
born
,
being
the
thirteene
of
Iune
;
and
it
is
about
thirtie
yeeres
agoe
since
she
was
borne
.
The
same
day
Belzebub
and
Verrine
began
to
curse
in
the
chamber
where
they
were
saying
,
Cursed
be
him
who
first
began
to
write
these
euents
:
Cursed
bee
the
Printer
that
shall
put
them
foorth
:
Cursed
be
the
Doctors
that
shall
examine
them
:
and
cursed
be
those
that
shall
compile
the
contents
hereof
in
a
volume
:
Cursed
be
the
Pope
that
shall
giue
his
approbation
thereunto
:
Cursed
be
the
Cardinals
Arch-bishops
and
Bishops
that
shall
giue
any
passage
or
assistance
vnto
the
same
.
For
since
the
beginning
of
the
world
vntil
the
day
of
iudgement
there
neuer
hapned
,
nor
euer
shall
happen
an
accident
of
a
semblable
nature
.
The
Acts
of
the
15.
of
December
.
VPon
which
day
in
the
morning
Louyse
and
Magdalene
were
exorcised
by
the
Dominican
Father
.
And
at
the
beginning
of
the
Exorcismes
Verrine
tooke
occasion
to
speake
of
Saints
in
this
manner
.
Gods
pleasure
is
that
I
speake
of
the
Saints
which
are
in
Paradise
,
my
mortall
enemies
.
I
would
haue
here
resisted
God
and
the
blessed
Trinitie
,
but
they
doe
constraine
me
to
speake
.
Belzebub
,
thou
art
but
as
a
Pismire
in
comparison
of
God
.
How
strange
a
thing
it
is
that
deuils
must
bee
faine
to
discourse
of
the
glory
of
Saints
whose
mortall
enemies
they
are
,
and
would
,
if
it
lay
in
their
power
,
pluck
them
from
thence
,
and
carry
them
headlong
to
hell
.
Frauncis
is
in
heauen
:
and
Lucifer
lost
his
splendor
by
his
excessiue
pride
,
to
the
attainement
of
which
Frauncis
hath
aspired
by
his
humilitie
.
If
a
[
](A07467-e17190-b)z
z
He
speaketh
according
to
the
capacitie
of
the
simple
people
that
were
there
present
,
because
these
two
did
vse
to
preach
in
the
Townes
of
Prouince
.
Michaelis
,
a
father
Lawrence
,
or
some
great
learned
personage
should
preach
this
,
I
would
not
be
abashed
at
it
,
but
that
a
deuill
should
speake
it
by
the
mouth
of
a
Pismire
,
there
lyeth
the
wonder
.
But
the
God
of
the
Christians
wil
haue
it
so
,
and
he
which
lyeth
in
the
blessed
Sacrament
at
S.
Baume
commandeth
it
.
Mortifications
are
by
them
that
are
vnacquainted
with
their
vertues
accounted
yrksome
.
Iohn
Baptist
with
all
his
repentance
was
contemned
,
but
is
now
high
in
glory
in
Paradise
,
he
is
sanctified
,
and
is
one
of
the
great
familiars
and
friends
of
God
:
who
to
shew
to
sinners
the
way
vnto
repentance
,
tooke
vpon
him
repentance
when
he
had
not
sinned
.
[
](A07467-e17250-b)a
a
That
mortifications
are
●equ●s●te
toward
the
attainement
of
Paradise
.
Wee
are
therefore
to
passe
through
mortification
if
we
would
attaine
vnto
the
place
of
blisse
and
glory
.
Is
it
not
strange
that
the
deuils
should
teach
men
mortification
and
aduise
them
thereunto
?
Ioannes
Euangelista
was
the
great
friend
of
God
,
and
Maryes
gardian
for
her
chastitie
.
Stephanus
,
cursed
may'st
thou
be
,
I
must
trumpet
foorth
thy
charity
in
praying
for
those
that
stoned
thee
.
O
Pernardus
,
thou
art
Maries
darling
,
and
thou
Dominicke
,
&
thou
Stanislaus
also
,
though
few
take
notice
of
thee
.
P●ulus
,
thou
wert
a
sinner
and
persecutor
of
the
Christians
,
but
afterwards
diddest
become
a
great
Preacher
of
vertues
.
Anthonius
of
Padua
,
through
thy
humilitie
,
and
for
thy
other
vertues
thou
art
now
in
Paradise
.
By
thy
obedience
,
O
Abraham
,
thou
art
the
Father
of
beleeuers
:
Dauid
is
the
glasse
of
repentance
wherein
sinners
may
behold
themselues
,
and
how
they
are
to
returne
vnto
their
God
.
Tu
Petrus
,
thou
hast
denied
thy
Maister
.
Accursed
Peter
,
thou
hast
cost
me
deere
:
O
Peter
,
by
thy
example
those
that
haue
denied
God
will
learne
to
be
conuerted
.
William
the
Hermite
was
a
great
sinner
,
yet
by
his
repentance
he
found
mercie
.
Some
go
to
heauen
through
repentance
,
others
through
innocence
.
Mary
is
in
Paradise
for
her
innocence
,
Magdalene
for
her
repentance
.
Lewes
King
of
Fraunce
is
the
Patron
of
Kings
.
It
is
the
good
pleasure
of
God
,
that
men
of
all
conditions
should
be
saued
.
Hee
hath
made
election
of
Emperours
,
and
also
of
the
basest
sort
of
people
,
of
Shooe-makers
,
and
of
Husband-men
.
Crispinian
was
a
Cobler
:
Athanasius
a
Labouring-man
,
yet
was
hee
at
length
chosen
to
be
a
Bishop
.
There
are
of
all
sorts
in
Heauen
(
to
our
confusion
be
it
spoken
)
to
the
end
that
none
might
haue
any
pretension
for
excuse
.
God
placeth
those
in
Paradise
which
loue
his
Commandements
and
keepe
them
,
and
doe
not
quench
in
themselues
his
good
inspirations
.
Hee
sets
them
at
his
table
:
He
causeth
them
to
eate
of
his
bread
,
and
drinke
of
his
wine
:
He
doth
not
as
the
men
of
this
world
doe
,
vse
their
seruants
as
if
they
were
slaues
;
Nay
,
there
bee
diuers
that
doe
a
great
deale
worse
,
who
cherish
and
make
much
of
their
dogges
,
but
doe
euill
entreate
their
seruants
.
Then
he
said
that
hee
should
not
be
abashed
if
God
would
elect
Princes
and
not
men
of
base
condition
:
yea
,
we
could
be
contented
to
haue
patience
that
he
should
chuse
men
;
but
that
women
should
bee
gadding
to
Paradise
,
that
is
it
that
maddeth
vs
.
[
](A07467-e17470-b)b
b
In
the
Martyrologe
the
third
of
March.
Cunigonda
was
an
Empresse
,
and
is
in
Paradise
,
so
is
Catherine
of
Alexandria
,
and
eleuen
thousand
Virgines
went
in
one
day
to
Paradise
,
besides
men
which
are
not
numbred
.
[
](A07467-e17500-b)c
c
In
Ribadineira
25.
Ianuar.
Margaret
of
Hungary
was
a
Queene
,
shee
entred
into
a
Monastery
,
and
became
so
humble
that
shee
would
not
be
called
the
daughter
of
a
King
but
of
a
Citizen
.
Cursed
be
her
humility
for
which
we
haue
payd
so
deere
.
To
this
Belzebub
replied
,
Amen
.
Then
Verrine
continuing
on
his
discourse
,
said
:
Barbara
was
beheaded
by
her
owne
Father
,
and
presently
the
Diuell
slew
him
vpon
the
place
.
The
earth
and
Paradise
are
two
Countries
very
distinct
and
different
,
heere
those
that
are
most
rich
goe
formost
,
in
Paradise
those
that
are
most
good
,
most
humble
,
and
most
obedient
.
[
](A07467-e17550-b)d
d
In
the
Martyrologe
1.
Nouemb
.
Marie
was
a
poore
Chamber-maid
,
and
the
Chamber-maid
of
a
Paynim
,
yet
is
shee
now
espoused
vnto
the
King
of
glory
,
and
as
great
as
Cunigunda
.
Margaret
of
Scotland
was
a
married
woman
,
and
yet
shee
went
to
Heauen
.
Codelana
also
was
a
married
woman
,
whose
husband
strangled
her
,
and
afterwards
caused
her
to
be
throwne
into
a
pit
.
Elizabeth
was
the
Queene
Dowager
of
Hungary
,
and
in
her
great
humility
betooke
her selfe
to
be
the
Mistresse
of
an
Hospitall
.
Notwithstanding
we
could
let
passe
all
this
with
patience
,
but
wee
cannot
chuse
but
bee
enraged
at
those
that
haue
committed
folly
and
were
great
sinners
,
as
were
Pelagia
,
Thais
,
and
Magdalene
:
which
we
speake
without
any
preiudice
to
them
or
their
glorie
,
it
doth
rather
conduce
with
the
glorie
of
God
and
his
bounteousnesse
,
that
he
would
vouchsafe
to
take
them
into
blisse
,
who
did
a
thousand
times
deserue
Hell
.
They
that
will
not
beleeue
what
is
here
spoken
,
will
say
that
these
two
here
be
women
,
and
haue
had
their
lesson
giuen
vnto
them
:
by
which
meanes
these
discourses
will
not
proue
vse-full
vnto
them
,
which
doth
put
vs
in
great
comfort
.
A
Preacher
is
often
wearied
in
preaching
of
one
Sermon
,
and
I
haue
already
made
fifteene
discourses
by
the
mouth
of
this
woman
here
(
meaning
Louyse
)
and
haue
sometimes
made
two
or
three
in
a
day
of
greater
extent
and
length
,
then
Preachers
in
their
Aduents
.
Cursed
be
thy
force
,
and
cursed
be
him
that
hath
bestowed
it
vpon
thee
.
Belzebub
at
this
discourse
cried
out
.
O
power
!
Then
Verrine
said
,
it
is
the
force
which
God
giueth
her
.
How
strange
is
it
that
Diuels
should
preach
the
Commandements
of
God
and
his
Counsels
,
and
should
teach
the
religious
,
Clergie
men
,
Priests
,
and
Seculars
,
and
all
sorts
of
people
?
I
tell
you
,
here
are
viands
for
all
people
to
eate
;
Eate
he
that
will
.
There
are
not
a
few
of
vs
who
are
not
well
pleased
with
the
sauce
,
but
would
rather
chuse
the
sauce
of
Hell
.
You
shall
finde
Notaries
that
for
a
matter
of
fiue
sous
will
Register
the
Acts
false
,
and
breake
their
oathes
.
The
Diuels
are
more
faithfull
vnto
their
Maister
then
you
men
are
.
When
the
Diuels
haue
once
sworne
according
to
the
purpose
of
God
and
his
Church
,
being
thus
adiured
vnto
the
truth
they
want
ability
to
lye
.
Men
haue
their
free-will
,
if
they
doe
ill
,
they
doe
goe
forth-with
to
hell
;
if
good
,
they
are
straight
admitted
into
heauen
.
But
the
Diuell
is
meerely
constrained
to
speake
the
truth
when
God
would
haue
it
so
:
they
haue
no
free-will
to
doe
that
which
is
good
,
but
are
enforced
,
accursed
Fiends
as
they
are
,
to
deliuer
a
truth
.
Otherwise
to
what
purpose
serueth
the
authority
of
the
Church
,
if
oathes
haue
no
tye
or
power
?
or
to
what
end
are
these
bookes
of
Exorcisines
published
?
For
they
that
denie
this
,
must
denie
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
,
and
those
that
haue
composed
and
allowed
the
said
bookes
.
They
must
further
say
,
that
there
was
neuer
any
dispossessed
after
the
taking
of
an
oath
.
But
they
plunge
into
a
gulfe
,
from
whence
they
can
neuer
issue
out
,
and
either
they
must
make
search
and
inquisition
,
after
the
curious
persons
that
are
in
hell
,
to
make
explanation
of
their
curiosities
,
or
after
the
Saints
in
heauen
,
to
cause
them
to
say
,
that
all
their
writings
are
nothing
worth
:
And
so
by
a
consequence
they
wil
come
to
deny
the
Church
,
and
so
stand
defiled
with
the
infectious
opinions
of
the
Caluinists
.
How
wonderfull
is
this
?
that
Diuels
should
preach
of
good
intention
,
pure
affection
,
puritie
of
conscience
,
simplicitie
,
humilitie
,
and
resignation
of
the
world
,
and
teach
men
not
to
reserue
the
least
loue
of
themselues
:
as
also
to
shew
the
meanes
toward
the
attainment
of
Paradise
,
and
to
discourse
of
chastitie
and
pouertie
?
The
Diuels
will
be
a
meanes
of
the
reformation
of
many
Monasteries
,
the
Diuels
will
yeeld
more
furtherance
hereunto
,
then
their
Bishops
,
Abbots
,
or
Prelates
are
able
;
to
their
great
griefe
doe
they
reueale
it
:
This
must
be
the
meanes
of
that
reformation
.
Then
he
tooke
an
oth
after
this
forme
:
I
doe
here
sweare
by
that
God
,
whom
you
worship
,
and
who
is
your
Creator
and
Redeemer
,
that
whatsoeuer
I
haue
here
spoken
is
true
,
and
that
all
is
done
for
his
glorie
,
the
saluation
of
soules
,
and
instruction
of
the
Clergie
,
and
Laytie
,
and
all
sorts
of
people
;
for
the
good
and
the
bad
,
and
for
the
reformation
of
many
Monasteries
as
well
of
men
as
of
women
;
All
which
is
most
true
.
I
sweare
this
according
to
the
intention
of
God
and
his
Church
,
which
I
neuer
did
before
,
and
this
oth
I
haue
taken
vpon
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
and
without
being
spoken
vnto
by
you
;
and
haue
sworne
this
with
all
the
solemnities
that
are
required
to
a
true
oth
,
according
to
the
intention
of
God
and
his
Spouse
the
Church
,
that
whatsoeuer
I
haue
deliuered
was
for
his
glorie
,
as
also
for
the
conue●sion
of
soules
,
and
the
extirpation
of
Heresies
,
and
Magicke
:
All
which
is
true
,
and
nothing
is
heere
vttered
against
the
glorie
of
God
,
or
against
his
Church
;
And
I
haue
said
,
that
it
shall
haue
approbation
from
the
Church
,
and
that
I
neuer
tooke
such
a
kind
of
oth
before
.
And
when
I
was
to
take
this
oth
,
I
said
,
I
doe
sweare
by
the
liuing
God
,
which
is
the
greatest
oth
that
may
be
taken
.
After
this
he
said
:
Those
that
are
so
preiudicate
as
to
say
,
these
things
are
false
and
very
vnsutable
to
truth
,
shall
doe
a
wrong
to
God
.
They
affirme
that
God
is
omnipotent
,
and
yet
in
effect
denie
his
omnipotencie
;
and
perhaps
〈◊〉
that
God
is
lesse
[
](A07467-e17720-b)a
a
If
God
were
not
powerfull
to
compell
the
Diuels
,
it
must
be
so
.
puissant
then
the
Diuell
.
And
in
regard
these
euents
runue
in
a
course
beyond
ordinarie
,
there
are
many
that
will
rather
denie
Gods
power
,
then
confesse
that
this
is
true
.
The
Diuell
by
the
first
article
of
their
Creed
,
Credo
Patre●s
omnipotentem
,
doth
proue
,
that
they
are
to
beleeue
that
God
is
omnipotent
:
And
if
it
be
so
,
he
might
then
haue
done
all
this
by
a
Pismire
,
yea
and
greater
things
then
these
;
for
hee
can
(
if
the
concurrence
of
his
will
and
power
should
resolue
thereon
)
create
a
hundred
thousand
worlds
out
of
nothing
.
After
this
,
Louyse
retired
her selfe
into
her
chamber
,
as
being
all
in
a
sweate
,
through
her
exceeding
toyle
and
the
vehement
action
of
the
Diuell
.
Presently
did
Belzebub
prince
of
the
Diuels
in
the
bodie
of
Magdalene
,
begin
to
contest
against
the
mercie
of
God
,
in
manner
as
followeth
.
[
](A07467-e17790-b)b
b
An
admirable
inuectiue
and
complaint
of
Belzebub
to
God
,
where
he
setteth
downe
a
Briefe
of
the
cu●sed
abiu●ations
and
execrations
made
by
the
Magicians
when
th●y
receiued
the
marke
of
the
Diu●ll
,
and
abominably
gaue
thēs●lues
vnto
him
.
O
mercie
too
great
!
O
God
,
canst
thou
not
be
contented
to
take
from
vs
sinners
,
but
must
thy
mercie
also
extend
to
those
,
who
haue
giuen
and
made
ouer
vnto
vs
bodie
and
soule
,
and
whatsoeuer
else
they
did
or
could
possesse
?
And
this
they
gaue
vs
in
writing
,
and
in
schedules
signed
with
their
blood
,
yet
for
all
this
doest
thou
take
them
from
vs
?
It
is
[
](A07467-e17820-b)c
c
A
discouerie
worthie
of
admiration
,
and
of
feare
.
strange
,
that
thou
takest
them
from
vs
in
such
a
manner
,
when
they
haue
made
renunciation
of
thee
,
thy
Father
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
together
with
all
his
goodnesse
,
loue
,
and
mercie
,
that
they
might
bee
made
vncapable
of
the
same
,
and
bee
damned
for
euermore
.
They
haue
renounced
thy
Mother
,
and
all
her
prayers
that
she
might
make
for
them
,
with
her
wombe
and
breasts
,
that
they
might
neuer
proue
compassionate
in
their
behalfe
;
her
remembrance
that
she
might
neuer
be
mindfull
of
them
;
her
will
,
that
she
might
neuer
pray
vnto
her
Sonne
for
their
conuersion
;
her
vnderstanding
,
that
she
might
neuer
think
vpon
them
,
but
might
abandon
and
giue
them
vp
into
the
hands
of
the
Diuels
:
all
Angels
,
and
all
Saints
,
and
all
〈◊〉
benefits
which
God
had
euer
bestowed
vpon
them
,
or
was
to
bestow
vpon
them
hereafter
:
all
inspirations
that
might
be
infused
into
them
to
draw
them
vnto
him
.
They
haue
cursed
all
that
euer
God
created
for
the
good
of
man
:
all
the
prayers
that
Angels
,
Saints
,
and
men
might
make
in
their
behalfe
,
to
the
end
they
might
be
without
all
possibilitie
of
returning
to
God
,
saying
,
they
had
nought
to
doe
with
him
,
his
blessings
,
fauours
or
Paradise
.
They
haue
renounced
his
passion
and
blood
,
with
all
the
merits
thereof
,
that
they
might
haue
no
power
or
efficacie
vpon
their
soules
,
but
might
lay
a
pressure
vpon
them
of
greater
obstinacie
.
They
haue
inuocated
vpon
themselues
the
wrath
of
Almightie
God
,
of
his
all-knowing
Sonne
,
of
the
euer-bounteous
holy
Spirit
,
as
also
the
indignation
of
the
Mother
of
God
,
of
all
Angels
,
and
of
all
Saints
:
saying
,
the
blood
of
the
Sonne
of
God
fall
vpon
vs
bodie
and
soule
eternally
.
Yet
for
all
this
doest
thou
take
them
from
vs
.
And
notwithstanding
that
in
despite
of
thee
,
and
all
that
thou
hast
done
for
them
,
they
are
desirous
to
be
ours
,
yet
doest
thou
take
them
from
vs
.
They
haue
taken
the
Diuell
and
the
Magician
for
their
God
,
Creator
,
and
Redeemer
,
Sauiour
,
and
sanctifier
,
and
will
not
haue
any
reference
or
dependance
vpon
God
,
but
from
the
Diuell
and
from
the
Magician
,
and
doe
worship
,
magnifie
,
and
praise
as
well
the
Diuell
as
the
Magician
,
as
if
they
were
Gods
.
They
haue
renounced
God
who
hath
created
all
:
they
haue
blasphemed
him
,
making
retractation
of
all
the
good
that
euer
they
did
for
Gods
sake
,
and
attribute
all
their
subsequent
actions
to
the
Diuell
and
the
Magician
:
yet
for
all
this
art
thou
so
good
that
thou
wouldest
bereaue
vs
of
them
,
and
hast
thy
armes
alwaies
open
to
receiue
them
.
They
were
bequeathed
and
consecrated
to
thee
,
and
notwithstanding
this
,
they
haue
by
a
sure
earnest
contracted
mariage
with
the
Diuel
and
the
Magician
:
for
greater
confirmation
whereof
,
they
did
not
sticke
to
signe
it
with
their
owne
blood
:
witnessing
,
that
they
had
now
nothing
to
doe
with
God
,
but
were
affianced
wholly
vnto
the
Diuell
.
This
mariage
was
authentically
solemnized
in
the
presence
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
and
written
by
the
Priest
that
was
the
Magician
:
yet
for
all
this
,
thou
art
still
so
good
that
thou
wouldest
bereaue
vs
of
them
.
I
said
to
Mary
,
what
hast
thou
to
doe
with
them
to
present
them
to
thy
Sonne
,
for
they
haue
prostituted
themselues
to
all
kinde
of
voluptuousnesse
,
as
well
of
men
as
of
diuels
and
beasts
.
What
hast
thou
then
to
do
to
present
such
to
thy
Sonne
,
who
is
puritie
it selfe
?
They
renounce
their
good
Angels
,
lest
they
might
infuse
some
inspiration
into
them
to
returne
vnto
thee
.
And
in
counterchange
they
take
the
Diuell
for
their
gard-Angell
to
direct
them
in
whatsoeuer
they
doe
:
yet
art
thou
so
good
and
so
mercifull
,
that
thou
giuest
them
in
exchange
theirvsuall
Angell
,
and
wilt
doe
the
same
twentie
,
thirtie
,
fourtie
times
,
and
in
the
end
wilt
cause
all
the
Angels
to
to
bee
assistant
to
plucke
them
from
betwixt
our
hands
.
They
make
protestation
that
they
haue
conceiued
such
great
anger
,
rage
,
disdaine
and
indignation
against
God
,
that
they
would
willingly
become
Diuels
,
that
they
might
the
better
hinder
others
from
the
fruition
of
the
glorie
of
God
,
by
those
temptations
which
they
would
lay
close
vnto
them
:
[
](A07467-e17890-b)d
d
O
blindnes
,
more
great
than
that
of
Infidels
,
or
of
the
Diuel
,
themselues
.
The
cursed
and
miserable
rage
of
Magicians
doth
resemble
mad
dogs
,
or
rather
the
Diuell
himselfe
,
being
partakers
of
his
obstinacie
,
as
doe
also
the
good
communicate
of
the
vertues
of
Iesus
Christ
.
cursing
God
that
hee
had
made
them
men
,
and
not
Diuels
:
inuocating
and
heartely
praying
vnto
Lucifer
,
that
hee
would
change
his
state
and
condition
with
them
,
and
that
by
exchange
he
would
seate
himselfe
in
their
place
,
and
they
in
his
:
protesting
,
that
they
would
vndergoe
all
the
torments
,
paines
,
and
punishments
of
all
the
Diuels
,
and
of
all
damned
soules
,
which
are
and
might
be
so
,
if
they
might
be
able
totally
to
bandie
themselues
against
God
,
and
to
ouerthrow
his
intentions
:
in
respect
whereof
,
they
would
no
more
care
for
all
these
torments
,
then
they
would
for
a
flye
.
They
cause
the
pictures
of
their
bodies
to
bee
drawne
,
to
the
end
to
giue
them
to
Diuels
and
Magicians
,
that
they
might
make
vse
of
them
to
offend
God
.
In
despight
of
thee
,
O
God
,
the
Diuels
,
the
sea
and
the
earth
doe
conspire
together
to
swallow
them
vp
,
at
what
time
thou
wouldest
conuert
them
.
They
renounce
thy
passion
,
and
the
blessed
Sacrament
of
Confession
,
and
doe
pray
,
that
when
the
Priest
should
giue
absolution
vnto
them
,
that
then
the
wrath
and
indignation
of
God
might
fall
vpon
them
and
their
blood
,
for
their
finall
condemnation
.
They
protest
before
your
Sauiour
,
that
their
desire
is
that
when
they
shall
truly
and
really
receiue
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
that
then
the
ayre
may
bee
thronged
with
multitudes
of
Diuels
to
take
possession
of
their
soules
and
bodies
,
and
of
whatsoeuer
else
is
in
them
.
They
protest
,
that
they
haue
no
part
or
portion
in
God
,
but
would
bee
possessed
by
all
the
Diuels
,
imagining
this
to
bee
the
greatest
good
fortune
that
euer
could
happen
vnto
them
,
to
haue
the
Diuels
as
guests
within
them
.
Yea
they
haue
still
such
a
spleene
and
[
](A07467-e17940-b)e
e
The
Diuels
did
say
that
they
had
in
horror
those
cursed
inuentions
of
Lewis
the
Magician
,
which
he
did
daily
contriue
to
prouoke
God
and
Iesus
Christ
with
fresh
iniuries
.
disdaine
against
thee
,
that
by
their
will
there
should
be
nothing
in
their
bodie
,
that
should
not
some
way
or
other
make
a
shift
to
offend
God
:
giuing
all
the
parts
of
their
bodie
,
as
their
blood
,
their
marrow
,
their
bones
,
their
humours
,
the
haire
of
their
browes
,
and
all
to
the
Diuell
and
to
the
Magician
to
make
charmes
of
the
same
,
or
whatsoeuer
else
may
displease
God
,
his
Mother
,
all
Angels
,
and
all
Saints
.
O
mercie
of
too
large
extention
for
sinners
!
Thou
makest
shew
as
if
thou
diddest
not
see
nor
vnderstand
of
al
these
their
villanies
and
abominations
,
but
art
euer
readie
to
present
thy
wounds
vnto
thy
Father
,
that
hee
might
not
vnbend
and
let
flie
his
indignation
vpon
them
:
saying
alwaies
vnto
thy
Father
:
Father
,
consider
here
what
I
haue
endured
for
sinners
,
I
pray
you
haue
regard
vnto
my
death
,
and
to
the
loue
you
beare
towards
mee
,
and
giue
these
vnto
mee
.
I
will
send
vnto
them
so
many
Angels
,
so
many
Preachers
,
and
sanctified
inspirations
,
that
in
conclusion
they
shall
be
enforced
to
cast
themselues
into
my
armes
,
as
did
the
poore
prodigall
childe
.
Let
not
my
blood
be
shed
for
them
in
vaine
.
Belzebub
continued
on
,
and
said
,
O
,
ô
,
ô
,
the
bountie
and
mercie
of
God
,
of
too
large
an
extent
for
sinners
,
O
iustice
,
too
cruell
for
Hell
.
And
said
,
He
doth
vs
wrong
to
take
from
vs
those
who
by
so
many
meanes
haue
been
knit
and
fastned
vnto
vs
,
and
to
the
Art
of
Magicke
.
His
bountie
vnto
them
is
so
great
,
that
,
to
the
end
they
may
be
conuerted
,
he
doth
trauell
them
with
great
sicknesses
,
and
by
strange
and
violent
temptations
:
yet
for
all
this
they
would
not
be
conuerted
.
He
doth
permit
(
to
the
vtter
confusion
of
Diuels
)
that
they
should
be
possessed
for
their
more
easie
conuersion
:
he
causeth
the
Diuell
to
shew
them
the
iudgements
of
God
,
the
greatnes
of
their
sinnes
,
and
the
paines
belonging
vnto
them
,
for
their
more
easie
conuersion
:
yet
for
all
this
do
they
remaine
for
the
most
part
obstinate
,
saying
,
that
all
these
things
are
trifles
,
and
that
they
are
not
the
first
that
haue
offended
God
,
but
that
there
are
many
others
as
well
as
they
:
yet
for
all
this
God
is
so
gracious
that
he
euer
knocks
at
the
doore
of
their
hart
,
that
so
at
last
he
may
win
them
home
vnto
him
.
[
](A07467-e17980-b)f
f
The
compassion
and
mercy
of
our
Lady
.
Mary
doth
euer
present
her
wombe
,
and
her
breasts
vnto
her
Sonne
in
their
behalfe
,
yet
haue
they
many
times
despised
and
renounced
them
.
She
prayeth
her
Sonne
that
for
her
sake
he
would
compassion
their
wretched
estate
,
and
inspire
some
or
other
to
pray
for
their
conuersion
:
that
being
thus
beset
and
besieged
on
euery
side
,
they
may
no
longer
resist
God
,
but
may
runne
and
shelter
themselues
vnder
the
wings
of
his
goodnesse
and
mercie
,
as
a
chicken
runneth
vnder
the
wings
of
the
henne
that
nourisheth
it
.
O
,
ô
,
ô
,
confusion
of
the
Diuell
,
of
all
Hell
,
and
of
all
the
Sabbaths
and
assemblies
of
Witches
.
If
the
[
](A07467-e18000-b)g
g
An
exclamation
against
sinners
.
sinner
did
but
know
the
bountie
and
mercy
of
God
,
he
would
be
ready
to
creep
&
trale
his
belly
vpon
the
earth
,
and
to
pray
vnto
stones
,
thornes
,
trees
,
flowers
,
fruites
,
the
sea
,
the
earth
,
and
in
briefe
all
things
that
euer
were
created
,
to
conspire
and
bandie
against
him
for
the
sinnes
and
offences
which
he
hath
committed
against
his
God
.
He
would
desire
to
be
forsaken
of
all
Gods
creatures
,
because
he
hath
so
grieuously
transgressed
:
he
would
thinke
himselfe
vnworthie
to
tread
on
the
earth
,
yea
vnworthie
of
eternall
damnation
,
conceiuing
and
assuredly
beleeuing
,
that
the
greatest
grace
that
God
can
bestow
vpon
him
,
is
to
stirre
vp
all
the
Diuels
in
Hell
to
punish
,
torture
and
giue
castigation
vnto
his
villanies
,
thinking
that
all
this
was
nothing
in
comparison
of
his
transgressions
.
Furthermore
,
sinners
would
pray
all
that
euer
was
created
to
aske
mercie
of
God
for
them
.
But
,
Lord
,
sinners
are
so
stuffed
with
pride
and
presumption
,
that
they
thinke
much
,
when
they
haue
transgressed
,
to
reueale
their
sinnes
to
a
Confessor
:
but
say
,
what
will
hee
doe
for
vs
,
if
wee
should
confesse
our
grieuous
sinnes
vnto
him
?
And
because
(
Lord
)
they
are
so
loaden
with
pride
and
obstinacie
,
giue
,
giue
,
giue
them
to
vs
;
otherwise
you
doe
offer
vs
exceeding
iniurie
.
Thus
being
readie
to
retire
and
hide
my selfe
,
I
cried
with
a
loud
voyce
in
a
great
rage
,
for
I
was
driuen
into
desperation
,
and
deliuered
this
whole
discourse
with
great
furie
,
and
was
indeede
besides
my selfe
.
Finally
,
turning
towards
sinners
,
I
said
thus
vnto
them
:
Ha!
sinners
;
thinke
,
thinke
,
thinke
vpon
the
goodnesse
of
your
God
;
saying
vnto
them
againe
,
Ha
,
ha
,
ha
!
thinke
vpon
his
goodnesse
,
and
haue
in
your
remembrance
the
mercie
of
your
Redeemer
,
Creator
,
and
Sanctifier
.
Goe
your
waies
,
and
assure
your selues
,
that
if
you
make
not
your
vse
hereof
,
the
wrath
and
indignation
of
God
will
fall
vpon
you
,
and
all
hell
will
rise
vp
in
iudgement
against
you
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
were
Louyse
and
Magdalene
exorcised
by
Father
Francis
Billet
;
and
in
the
beginning
of
the
Exorcismes
,
Belzebub
did
fearefully
shake
the
body
of
Magdalene
,
and
said
:
O
mercie
of
God
,
thou
art
too
spatiously
great
!
Doest
thou
alwaies
(
Lord
)
present
thy
wounds
vnto
thy
Father
in
the
behalfe
of
sinners
?
is
this
a
bagge
that
neuer
shutteth
?
Then
he
said
,
We
that
are
Diuels
doe
thus
torment
the
soules
in
Hell
in
the
middest
of
the
flames
,
sometimes
wee
tosse
them
of
one
side
,
and
sometimes
of
another
,
and
snatch
them
from
the
fire
to
throw
them
on
ice
.
What
say
ye
?
will
you
goe
into
this
countrey
?
And
speaking
vnto
Magdalene
,
hee
said
,
Cursed
be
the
houre
wherein
thou
wert
first
possessed
,
which
will
cost
me
so
deare
that
I
shall
haue
cause
to
remember
it
for
euer
.
O
wisedome
of
God
,
too
great
!
O
infinite
,
incomprehensible
,
admirable
wisedome
!
O
what
space
and
distance
haue
the
iudgements
of
God
,
and
the
iudgements
of
men
!
O
wonder
,
O
iudgement
of
God!
whom
God
is
disposed
to
saue
,
nothing
can
doe
him
annoyance
,
&
whom
God
will
retaine
,
Hell
cannot
take
from
him
.
Then
Belzebub
spake
to
the
Diuels
which
were
in
the
bodie
of
Catherine
of
Isle
,
who
began
a
little
to
grumble
and
to
make
a
noyse
:
come
,
come
,
let
vs
march
into
the
field
,
we
must
awake
and
rouse
vp
our
people
.
Then
said
Verrine
,
Responde
maledicte
,
[
](A07467-e18130-b)h
h
There
is
an
order
among
Diuels
.
obedi
Ecclesiae
,
Doest
thou
hope
to
bee
greater
then
thy
Maister
.
To
which
Belzebub
replied
:
It
is
not
the
manner
of
seruants
to
speake
before
their
Maister
.
Verrine
said
,
yet
doe
I
speake
before
thee
,
although
I
am
of
lesse
authoritie
then
thou
.
Belzebub
answered
,
but
it
is
full
sore
against
thy
will
.
Verrine
saide
,
that
is
true
,
for
I
am
constrained
vnto
it
.
Is
it
fit
that
Diuels
should
fall
out
with
Diuels
?
and
turning
to
sister
Catherine
,
hee
said
,
they
will
not
suffer
thee
to
eate
or
sleepe
,
yet
doest
thou
beleeue
that
all
this
proceedeth
from
naturall
causes
,
Is
it
not
so
Catherine
?
Catherine
,
doe
not
thou
hinder
or
giue
a
checke
hereunto
,
[
](A07467-e18210-b)i
i
Very
shame
did
force
from
her
,
teares
,
after
the
discouerie
being
a
Gentlewoman
of
quality
,
and
of
her selfe
very
harmelesse
.
beleeue
thou
art
possessed
.
And
speaking
to
the
Priest
,
he
said
:
Come
your
waies
,
adiure
him
in
the
name
of
Iohn
,
Peter
,
and
Bernard
▪
what
?
must
[
](A07467-e18250-b)k
k
He
was
very
cholericke
,
because
the
Exorcist
was
not
very
expert
to
constraine
the
Diuels
,
&
was
grieued
that
hee
should
be
made
the
instrument
hereof
.
the
Diuels
acquaint
you
with
the
verie
meanes
?
And
speaking
to
Sabbathon
,
whose
name
Belzebub
had
formerly
discouered
,
he
said
:
Lucifer
could
not
resist
,
and
doest
thou
that
art
but
as
a
petty
Cooke
in
Hell
,
make
shew
of
an
abilitie
of
resistance
?
Obedmaledicte
.
But
thou
shewest
,
that
a
Pesant
is
more
fierce
and
rugged
in
his
disposition
,
then
a
Gentleman
.
Whilst
the
Priest
was
Exorcising
and
saying
these
words
,
Sacro-sancti
baptismatis
vnda
regeneratus
;
there
are
many
(
said
Verrine
)
that
are
baptised
,
but
few
that
are
saued
:
there
are
those
that
would
goe
to
Heauen
i●
a
feather-bed
,
but
shall
be
censured
with
the
iudgemen●
of
fire
.
Then
he
began
to
cry
,
that
he
was
to
speake
(
bu●
it
was
vpon
compulsion
)
of
the
[
](A07467-e18330-b)l
l
Concerning
workes
of
mercie
.
workes
of
mercie
Virginitie
is
not
sufficient
of
it selfe
to
leade
vs
to
Heauen
,
as
the
foolish
virgins
conceited
:
other
things
ar●
also
requisite
,
such
as
are
the
workes
of
mercie
.
For
God
hath
said
that
he
will
not
take
an
account
whether
men
haue
read
much
or
said
ouer
their
Beads
often
,
but
they
must
do
good
works
,
because
when
the
day
of
Iudgement
shall
come
,
God
will
not
reckon
with
our
soules
what
knowledge
they
haue
,
but
what
works
they
haue
done
.
For
he
will
say
(
speaking
vnto
the
reprobate
)
when
I
was
an
hungry
,
you
gaue
me
not
to
eate
;
when
I
was
thirstie
,
you
gaue
me
not
to
drink
:
when
I
was
sicke
,
you
visited
me
not
,
when
I
was
in
prison
,
you
redeemed
mee
not
:
when
I
was
naked
,
you
clothed
me
not
:
when
I
was
a
stranger
,
you
receiued
me
not
:
when
I
died
,
you
buried
me
not
.
By
the
like
reason
will
he
also
say
,
when
I
wandred
&
went
astray
,
you
reprehended
me
not
for
my
sin
:
when
in
my
members
I
liued
ignorantly
,
you
taught
me
not
:
when
I
was
in
doubt
&
misaduised
,
you
counselled
me
not
:
when
I
was
in
affliction
,
you
comforted
mee
not
:
when
I
would
suffer
in
you
,
you
haue
not
borne
patiently
the
iniuries
that
were
offered
vnto
you
:
when
any
one
offended
mee
in
you
,
you
haue
not
pardoned
these
offences
:
when
I
was
persecuted
in
you
,
either
in
the
paines
of
Purgatory
,
or
in
this
world
,
you
tooke
no
pitie
vpon
those
that
persecuted
me
,
either
for
the
good
of
your
neighbours
,
or
for
the
good
of
those
that
were
dead
.
Hereupon
it
is
that
God
saith
,
Whatsoeuer
you
shall
doe
vnto
the
least
of
mine
(
speaking
of
the
poore
)
I
shall
take
it
as
done
vnto
my selfe
.
And
alleaging
that
place
of
the
Gospel
when
your
Lord
reproueth
Iudas
of
his
auarice
in
blaming
of
Magdalene
,
he
said
,
The
poore
you
haue
alwayes
with
you
,
but
mee
you
shall
not
haue
alwayes
.
And
he
bare
record
that
Magdalen
had
done
a
good
worke
,
saying
vnto
her
,
that
she
should
be
had
in
memory
throughout
the
world
,
wheresoeuer
this
Gospel
shold
be
preached
.
I
further
say
,
that
he
shal
set
apart
those
that
are
damned
,
&
shal
say
vnto
them
,
Ite
maledicti
in
ignem
aeternum
,
which
is
prepared
for
you
and
for
the
deuils
.
Then
shal
he
turne
to
the
right
side
&
shal
say
vnto
the
good
,
Come
ye
blessed
:
when
I
was
hungry
,
&c
,
I
say
the
foolish
Virgins
reposed
too
much
confidence
in
themselues
,
imagining
as
many
doe
in
these
dayes
,
that
Baptisme
,
Faith
and
Virginitie
were
sufficientlie
powerfull
to
bring
them
to
heauen
.
No
,
it
not
so
:
for
your
Lord
did
obiect
,
that
they
had
no
oyle
in
their
lampes
;
vnderstanding
thereby
good
works
.
And
when
they
came
to
be
admitted
vnto
the
Supper
(
whereby
is
signified
the
day
of
Iudgment
)
and
to
be
presented
before
their
spouse
,
he
said
vnto
them
,
Neseio
vos
.
I
am
a
bed
,
you
cannot
come
in
.
That
is
to
say
,
obstinate
sinners
you
come
too
late
,
you
will
repent
you
of
your
lazinesse
.
Then
shall
he
turne
to
the
elect
,
and
say
,
Come
ye
blessed
of
God
my
Father
,
possesse
the
kingdome
of
heauen
which
is
prouided
for
you
and
my
Angels
.
It
is
meete
that
the
emptie
seats
of
the
euill
Angels
should
be
filled
vp
with
men
:
who
though
they
are
nothing
but
lumpes
of
clay
,
yet
shall
they
be
installed
into
their
places
.
Then
I
said
,
that
the
Angels
were
very
beautifull
,
and
demanded
the
reason
why
such
goodly
creatures
should
for
one
sinne
be
throwne
downe
from
heauen
.
It
was
answered
mee
,
because
they
had
more
knowledge
then
men
to
vnderstand
what
was
good
,
and
auoyde
what
was
euill
:
but
ignorant
and
fraile
sinners
,
although
they
commit
thousands
of
offences
,
shal
yet
be
receiued
into
mercy
whensoeuer
they
will
returne
.
Then
hee
began
to
cry
againe
as
loud
as
hee
could
,
saying
,
I
know
not
what
to
doe
:
I
am
constrained
to
tell
thee
Magdalene
,
that
thou
art
a
Witch
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
thou
hast
beene
deceiued
:
God
will
that
I
reueale
it
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
thou
wast
deceiued
by
a
Priest
who
was
thy
Confessor
.
It
is
not
to
be
wondred
if
there
be
a
lost
sheepe
when
the
sheepeheard
is
starke
naught
.
This
is
true
Magdalene
,
hee
is
of
Marseille
,
and
is
called
[
](A07467-e18460-b)m
m
The
first
discouery
of
the
Magician
.
Lewis
:
he
is
of
the
Church
of
Acoules
;
Francis
knoweth
him
,
but
Louyse
that
heere
speaketh
neuer
saw
him
.
True
it
is
Magdalene
,
that
[
](A07467-e18520-b)n
n
Louyse
held
her
tung
when
Verrine
would
haue
opened
and
named
the
Magician
.
Louyse
would
haue
resisted
this
,
and
was
not
willing
at
the
beginnig
that
this
should
be
published
.
Thou
hast
giuen
and
bequeathed
thy selfe
vnto
the
Diuell
[
](A07467-e18560-b)o
o
This
was
done
after
the
manner
of
all
other
Magicians
,
but
God
disposed
it
by
his
speciall
grace
for
her
saluation
.
Magdalene
,
and
hast
renounced
thy
God
and
his
Mother
:
thy
baptisme
,
and
all
heauen
:
thou
hast
giuen
a
schedull
to
the
Diuel
Magdalene
,
which
Louyse
neuer
saw
.
It
is
a
truth
Magdalene
,
that
when
thou
wert
first
seduced
,
thou
wert
in
thy
Fathers
house
:
and
as
true
is
it
,
that
thou
hast
giuen
leaue
and
licence
vnto
the
Diuell
to
enter
into
thy
body
.
Take
heede
[
](A07467-e18610-b)p
p
Magdalene
was
much
vexed
at
this
discouery
,
fore-seeing
that
she●
should
also
bee
publiquely
detected
.
Magdalene
,
take
heede
,
take
heede
,
least
thou
incurre
some
dreadfull
iudgement
,
thou
being
now
confessed
as
thou
art
:
if
it
were
not
so
,
I
had
no
reason
to
speake
it
.
Thy
Confessours
are
wise
,
and
haue
not
reuealed
thy
sinnes
vnto
me
.
This
is
most
true
Magdalene
:
Louyse
knoweth
nothing
of
it
:
beware
therefore
,
beware
,
beware
,
how
thou
doest
coniecture
that
this
should
come
either
from
thy
Confessours
,
or
from
Louyse
.
This
is
true
Magdalene
,
this
is
true
,
neuer
striue
and
struggle
for
the
matter
:
it
is
for
the
glory
of
God
,
and
thou
shalt
receiue
benefit
by
it
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
that
hee
stands
not
in
neede
of
thee
,
for
he
should
not
be
God
if
he
had
neede
of
thee
,
or
of
any
other
creature
.
All
shall
redound
vnto
thy
profit
;
doe
not
vexe
at
it
.
God
is
so
gracious
that
his
end
is
not
to
publish
any
mens
disgrace
to
the
world
,
but
to
conuert
them
.
Then
hee
●aid
to
those
that
were
present
;
if
you
doe
not
make
inquirie
after
him
,
you
shall
all
stand
charged
with
him
(
thereby
meaning
Lewis
)
.
He
further
said
with
a
high
voice
:
you
Priests
,
be
not
you
troubled
at
any
thing
:
euill
Priests
cannot
preiudice
those
that
are
good
,
neither
are
the
good
to
be
despised
or
disesteemed
because
there
are
some
that
are
euill
.
If
Lewis
will
not
be
conuerted
,
hee
well
deserueth
to
be
burned
aliue
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
hee
first
seduced
thee
to
renounce
thy
God
,
thy
Baptisme
,
and
thy
part
in
Paradise
.
Thou
hast
chosen
Hell
for
thy
Mansion
place
,
yet
shalt
thou
not
goe
thither
,
because
God
will
assist
thee
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
the
Magician
hath
those
schedules
:
trouble
not
thy selfe
,
he
shall
be
forced
to
restore
them
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
the
[
](A07467-e18780-b)r
r
All
night
long
two
Priests
of
the
Doctrine
,
and
two
Matrones
did
watch
with
Magdalene
and
found
that
for
the
greater
part
of
the
night
she
could
not
stirre
nor
cry
:
the
diuels
holding
her
bound
in
all
her
body
the
better
to
tempt
her
,
or
cause
her
to
despaire
,
if
by
relapse
she
did
not
fall
backe
vnto
them
.
Priests
haue
watched
with
thee
,
and
happie
was
it
for
thee
that
they
did
so
:
if
they
had
not
,
the
Diuels
would
haue
carried
thee
away
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
thou
art
a
Witch
,
and
hast
performed
whatsoeuer
belongeth
thereunto
in
great
solemnitie
:
Thou
hast
renounced
God
at
three
seuerall
Masses
,
one
at
mid-night
,
another
at
the
dawning
of
the
day
,
and
the
third
was
at
high
Masse
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
God
hath
pardoned
thee
:
resist
cursed
Belzebub
:
the
Diuels
haue
no
more
force
then
is
allotted
vnto
them
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
thou
hast
alwaies
withstoode
thy
God
,
his
inspirations
,
and
all
other
admonitions
as
well
of
the
Angels
of
heauen
,
as
of
the
men
of
this
world
,
so
that
they
could
preuaile
nothing
in
thy
behalfe
:
yet
is
thy
God
so
gracious
Magdalene
,
that
hee
hath
harkened
vnto
many
soules
that
haue
beene
acceptable
vnto
him
,
when
they
made
intercession
for
thee
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
many
haue
said
Masses
:
many
haue
done
pennance
,
and
giuen
almes
:
many
haue
wrought
good
workes
for
thy
sake
,
and
all
this
hath
beene
done
by
thy
Fathers
and
Mothers
as
well
corporall
as
spirituall
.
[
](A07467-e18910-b)s
s
The
goodnes
of
God
towards
Magdalene
.
Magdalene
,
if
the
Starres
of
heauen
were
capable
to
thanke
God
for
thee
,
or
the
leaues
of
trees
,
or
the
very
stones
of
this
Baume
,
they
would
willingly
do
it
:
for
thy
sinnes
in
number
doe
surmount
the
sand
of
the
Sea
.
O
Magdalene
,
the
goodnesse
of
God
doth
not
shine
so
bright
in
Peter
,
Paul
,
Dauid
,
William
the
hermite
,
in
Theophilus
,
or
in
Cyprianus
as
it
shineth
in
thee
.
It
appeareth
not
so
bright
in
Magdalene
the
sister
of
Martha
,
nor
in
Pelagia
,
nor
in
Thais
,
nor
in
Marie
of
Aegypt
,
nor
in
the
woman
of
Samaria
as
it
shineth
in
thee
.
Yet
Magdalene
art
thou
a
greater
sinner
then
they
,
Then
Verrine
cried
to
all
the
Assembly
,
that
they
should
haue
compassion
of
her
soule
,
and
that
if
God
did
not
protect
them
with
his
grace
,
they
would
bee
farre
worse
then
she
.
Then
he
said
,
humble
thy selfe
Magdalene
,
and
acknowledge
that
thou
art
lesse
then
nothing
.
It
were
no
wonder
to
see
a
little
Innocent
goe
to
heauen
,
but
(
O
great
wonder
)
to
see
a
soule
that
hath
renounced
her
Maker
,
Baptisme
,
and
Heauen
,
to
returne
to
God
,
Hell
it selfe
is
confounded
thereat
.
Lucifer
,
now
doe
all
thou
canst
,
call
together
all
the
Princes
which
are
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
:
for
this
is
done
against
thee
.
Then
he
began
to
talke
in
this
manner
.
What
[
](A07467-e19110-b)t
t
An
exclamation
of
Verrine
against
the
honour
that
God
gaue
to
Louyse
.
a
wonder
would
it
be
to
see
a
King
take
a
Pismire
,
and
exalt
it
vnto
honour
.
Men
would
be
amazed
to
see
him
thus
honour
a
Pismire
;
and
this
amazement
would
be
encreased
if
he
should
take
it
,
and
set
it
in
his
Chamber
to
honour
it
the
more
.
His
Princes
would
mocke
at
him
,
and
say
,
there
were
Ladies
enough
for
him
to
honour
without
exalting
a
Pismire
:
or
if
hee
should
take
a
Country
wench
to
wife
,
they
will
say
that
Kings
ought
[
](A07467-e19140-b)u
u
The
diuell
is
proud
,
and
is
vexed
,
that
God
should
cull
forth
a
simple
woman
to
bee
the
instrument
of
such
an
important
action
;
&
disdaining
her
,
was
desirous
it
might
haue
bin
some
Queene
or
Princesse
,
by
which
more
admiration
&
honour
might
be
gotten
.
to
wed
with
equals
,
and
those
of
their
owne
ranke
.
Yet
for
all
this
the
Pismire
should
not
haue
eares
to
vnderstand
when
it
was
honoured
,
nor
words
to
vaunt
and
boast
it selfe
,
nor
a
proud
body
to
swell
at
it
:
and
continuing
still
a
Pismire
,
it
would
neuer
come
to
be
a
Lyon
,
a
Leopard
,
or
an
Horse
,
but
would
alwaies
remaine
a
Pismire
.
So
Louyse
because
thou
art
a
Pismire
,
thou
shouldest
the
more
admire
the
puissance
,
wisedome
,
bounty
,
and
humilitie
of
thy
King
that
hath
made
election
of
thee
;
and
would
haue
thee
to
be
prouident
as
is
the
Pismire
,
fore-casting
in
the
Summer
how
to
liue
in
Winter
.
So
must
thou
(
Pismire
)
doe
;
thou
must
amasse
and
treasure
vp
much
good
workes
in
the
Summer
of
this
world
against
the
Winter
,
which
is
the
houre
of
thy
death
.
From
this
Pismire
will
God
glorifie
himselfe
,
and
make
vse
of
her
,
although
she
be
but
a
Pismire
;
for
hee
is
able
to
make
a
Pismire
speake
,
if
he
please
.
This
will
he
doe
,
to
gaine
soules
vnto
himselfe
;
and
she
shall
doe
well
to
conceiue
that
all
proceedeth
from
God
,
and
that
she
her selfe
is
but
as
a
leafe
of
a
tree
,
nay
lesse
,
nay
that
she
is
nothing
thereby
,
to
declare
that
all
this
commeth
from
God
.
Then
turning
againe
to
Magdalene
,
he
said
:
Magdalene
thy
soule
is
like
a
common-wealth
;
thou
must
put
to
death
the
[
](A07467-e19210-b)x
x
The
Princes
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
vices
and
sinnes
that
doe
raigne
&
beare
sway
:
according
to
that
of
Saint
Paul
.
Let
not
sin
raigne
in
you
.
Rom.
6.
Princes
that
are
within
,
that
a
peace
may
bee
there
established
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
disarme
them
all
,
their
weapons
are
thy
consents
;
cut
off
their
heads
,
and
thy
common-wealth
will
be
free
from
danger
.
Doest
thou
not
know
,
that
God
doth
alwaies
worke
order
out
of
disorder
?
Courage
Magdalene
,
humble
thy selfe
,
and
subiect
thy selfe
vnder
the
feete
of
euery
one
.
Then
speaking
to
Belzebub
,
Verrine
said
,
humble
thy selfe
cursed
Belzebub
;
and
Verrine
was
the
first
that
made
him
to
humble
himselfe
;
who
setting
his
foot
vpon
his
head
,
said
,
Accursed
,
miserable
,
and
proud
Spirit
,
Thou
wouldest
on
Sunday
last
haue
plucked
God
from
his
Throne
if
thou
haddest
been
able
,
and
wouldest
not
worship
him
,
yet
now
thou
art
debased
vnder
my
feete
.
Then
he
cried
to
the
Assembly
,
Come
heere
,
and
helpe
to
humble
this
cursed
Belzebub
;
let
euery
one
of
you
set
his
foote
on
his
head
,
and
in
contempt
of
him
say
three
times
,
Ite
maledicti
in
ignem
aeternum
.
Then
he
commanded
on
Gods
behalfe
,
that
euery
one
should
deiect
Magdalene
,
and
humble
her
,
by
putting
their
feete
on
her
head
;
and
said
,
Take
courage
vnto
thee
Magdalene
,
this
i●
behoofefull
for
thee
,
for
the
remission
of
thy
sins
,
and
the
confusion
of
Lucifer
,
Belzebub
,
and
all
hell
.
O
great
confusion
!
that
the
Diuels
should
be
at
ods
,
and
combat
against
diuels
,
and
take
part
with
God
;
it
was
neuer
before
heard
of
.
Hold
thy selfe
Magdalene
to
bee
the
most
vile
and
detested
creature
that
is
vpon
the
earth
,
and
thou
shalt
proue
another
Magdalene
,
and
shalt
die
a
penitent
.
O
Magdalene
,
thou
shalt
be
a
[
](A07467-e19390-b)y
y
A
Helper
,
that
is
,
an
assistant
and
seruant
to
the
religious
women
of
S.
Vrsula
.
helper
vnto
S.
Vrsula
,
and
shalt
be
much
honoured
.
A
great
sinner
shall
find
great
mercy
,
witnesse
the
Prophet
Dauid
,
and
a
lesse
sinner
●esse
mercy
.
O
great
,
great
,
great
mercy
!
let
euery
one
pray
for
it
.
Then
the
Priest
tooke
the
blessed
Sacrament
at
Verrines
owne
instance
,
to
make
him
sweare
,
who
said
,
Magdalene
,
I
say
this
in
thy
behalfe
,
Adoramus
te
Christum
,
&
miserere
ei
,
miserere
ei
.
And
as
those
that
were
there
present
were
saying
miserere
mei
Deus
,
vpon
a
sudden
he
began
to
howle
and
cry
like
a
galli-slaue
,
and
as
if
he
were
framed
out
of
rage
and
despaire
,
saying
,
Miserere
tui
,
[
](A07467-e19490-b)z
z
It
is
not
to
be
forgotten
that
when
men
did
attend
and
watch
,
to
see
whether
these
words
Miserere
mei
would
scape
at
any
time
from
any
,
yet
they
neuer
did
.
miserere
tui
,
miserere
tui
,
Magdalene
;
to
shew
how
God
doth
reioyce
at
the
conuersion
of
this
soule
.
O
Magdalene
,
the
Angels
of
heauen
would
triumph
at
it
,
and
Lucifer
with
the
whole
kingdome
of
hell
would
grow
sad
and
dumpish
vpon
the
same
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
thou
art
in
a
desert
very
happie
for
thee
.
Cursed
be
S.
Baume
,
O
how
fortunate
is
it
vnto
thee
,
O
how
disasterous
vnto
hell
.
This
is
the
sheepe
,
which
the
Prophet
saw
deuoured
by
the
wolfe
,
whereof
nothing
but
the
peeces
of
the
eares
was
remnant
;
which
signifieth
the
soule
of
an
obstinate
sinner
;
for
men
in
an
agonie
lose
their
hearing
last
.
That
you
may
therefore
be
conuerted
,
you
must
haue
the
eares
of
your
hearts
open
,
thereby
to
receiue
in
the
inspirations
of
God
.
O
Magdalene
!
worship
the
right
hand
of
thy
God
,
worship
also
his
left
hand
;
worship
his
side
Magdalen
,
where
all
thy
sins
lie
buried
;
worship
his
head
that
was
couered
with
thornes
for
thy
sake
,
Magdalene
;
and
beg
from
him
one
thorne
of
true
compunction
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
thou
hast
offended
him
in
thy
fiue
senses
,
and
Magdalene
,
his
fiue
wounds
haue
made
reparation
of
the
same
.
A
braue
miracle
Magdalene
,
that
the
diuels
should
say
,
Miserere
tui
and
should
beg
mercy
for
thee
.
[
](A07467-e19650-b)a
a
Verrine
his
oth
.
And
then
Verrine
sware
,
according
to
the
meaning
of
God
and
his
Church
,
vpon
the
blessed
sacrament
(
confessing
in
the
said
sacrament
the
reall
presence
with
his
humanitie
,
diuinity
and
all
his
glory
)
that
Louyse
knew
nothing
of
this
,
neither
vnderstood
shee
that
Magdalene
was
a
witch
,
or
of
the
schedule
:
All
which
(
said
he
)
is
true
,
and
hee
that
would
denie
this
,
must
denie
the
power
of
God
,
the
authoritie
of
his
Church
,
and
the
vertue
and
efficacy
of
Exorcismes
:
God
hauing
told
Peter
,
that
the
gates
of
hell
should
not
preuaile
against
his
Church
.
Tu
es
Petrus
&
super
hanc
Petram
.
They
should
further
denie
all
bookes
of
Exorcismes
,
if
they
denie
that
the
diuell
cannot
speake
truth
,
when
God
forceth
him
thereunto
.
And
turning
againe
vnto
Magdalene
hee
said
vnto
her
:
Thy
[
](A07467-e19740-b)b
b
Magdalene
had
said
that
her
father
gaue
her
vnto
the
Diuell
,
and
that
in
the
power
therof
she
was
possessed
,
but
being
conuerted
,
she
declared
that
Belzebub
did
cause
her
to
equiuocate
meaning
within
her selfe
her
spirituall
father
.
Which
declaration
did
much
comfort
her
father
,
who
was
very
sory
if
it
should
so
fall
out
,
that
through
his
fault
she
should
be
possessed
.
father
gaue
thee
not
vnto
the
diuell
Magdalene
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
thou
diddest
indeed
abide
in
thy
fathers
house
at
that
time
,
Magdalene
,
and
yet
tookest
not
thy
bane
with
S.
Vrsula
.
It
is
no
wonder
that
a
yong
girle
should
bee
led
astray
as
a
sheep
when
her
shepheard
is
the
meanes
hereof
:
but
this
was
no
shepheard
of
the
Gospell
,
but
of
the
number
of
those
that
fly
away
when
they
see
the
wolfe
;
nay
worse
,
he
is
the
wolfe
himselfe
,
and
hell
is
well
stuffed
with
such
as
hee
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
thou
wert
and
art
possessed
,
and
it
was
expedient
that
the
Priests
should
watch
with
thee
;
for
otherwise
the
diuels
had
carried
thee
away
,
such
power
had
they
ouer
thee
both
here
and
abroad
,
and
wheresoeuer
thou
wentest
.
Then
he
discoursed
of
Lewes
,
and
said
:
O
[
](A07467-e19840-b)c
c
An
exclamation
against
Lewes
,
and
that
he
should
be
burnt
.
Lewes
,
if
thou
be
not
conuerted
thou
shalt
bee
burned
aliue
:
but
if
thou
be
,
then
shalt
thou
proue
a
Theophilus
,
and
a
Cyprian
.
Mary
will
endeauour
to
conuert
thee
;
therefore
beware
Lewes
how
thou
resist
her
.
I
am
the
executioner
of
that
high
iustice
,
and
am
constrained
by
force
vnto
obedience
.
[
](A07467-e19900-b)d
d
The
assembly
was
much
agrieued
that
Verrine
was
damned
,
considering
the
excellent
remonstrances
which
he
made
.
If
I
were
capable
of
heauen
you
would
peraduenture
pray
vnto
God
for
me
,
but
your
prayers
will
not
be
auaileable
vnto
me
;
I
am
deba●'d
from
Paradice
,
the
sentence
is
gone
forth
against
me
.
The
sentence
of
the
highest
is
not
as
an
earthly
sentence
,
obnoxious
vnto
change
,
and
repealeable
for
money
.
Ite
maledicti
,
venite
benedicti
,
shall
stand
for
euermore
.
Iurauit
dominus
&
non
poenitebit
,
he
shall
neuer
repent
himselfe
thereof
.
If
the
Kings
of
the
earth
make
good
the
performance
of
what
they
haue
promised
,
who
are
in
comparison
but
as
gnats
;
much
more
will
the
King
of
glory
,
and
God
of
Israel
auow
his
denuntiations
.
Then
hee
said
,
O
great
miracle
,
full
of
rarenesse
and
nouelty
destinated
to
Gods
glory
,
and
to
the
conuersion
of
sinners
;
there
is
nothing
in
it
preiudiciall
to
God
or
his
Church
:
it
is
for
the
reputation
and
honour
of
the
fathers
of
your
doctrine
,
the
Diuels
hauing
conspired
to
root
them
and
the
companie
of
S.
Vrsula
out
of
the
Church
;
but
it
is
a
greater
wonder
that
a
diuell
should
adore
God
and
should
confesse
and
say
vnto
the
blessed
sacrament
,
behold
my
God
and
my
Iudge
,
then
if
all
the
Christians
in
the
world
should
without
intermission
call
vpon
all
the
names
of
God
,
and
should
returne
backe
to
goe
them
ouer
againe
till
the
day
of
iudgement
.
It
is
no
wonder
if
those
doe
well
that
haue
a
power
thereunto
,
that
is
,
if
they
doe
often
call
vpon
and
worship
their
God
:
but
this
is
an
exceeding
great
wonder
that
those
[
](A07467-e19970-b)e
e
He
meaneth
this
of
themselues
,
hauing
reference
vnto
the
constraint
whereby
God
enforceth
them
to
say
or
doe
somthing
for
the
good
and
saluation
of
reasonable
soules
.
who
of
themselues
haue
no
capacity
vnto
goodnesse
,
should
yet
doe
the
thing
that
is
good
,
when
it
is
commanded
them
from
God
.
This
the
Diuels
doe
without
any
expectance
or
hope
of
compensation
.
And
whiles
that
Pange
lingua
was
said
,
to
the
honour
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
which
the
Priest
held
,
vpon
the
rehearsall
of
this
verse
,
Sola
fides
sufficit
,
Verrine
cryed
,
O
this
is
most
true
,
sola
fides
sufficit
,
faith
a-alone
is
sufficient
.
How
can
it
bee
that
so
[
](A07467-e20020-b)f
f
Damnable
curiosity
touching
the
blessed
Sacrament
.
great
a
God
should
be
contained
in
such
a
little
Host
?
and
he
cryed
out
,
saying
;
yet
is
it
true
,
hee
is
present
here
;
worship
you
him
,
for
hee
is
here
really
and
truly
;
cursed
bee
the
curious
.
Curiositie
will
let
them
drop
into
a
pit
,
from
whence
they
shall
not
bee
able
to
issue
forth
at
their
pleasure
.
We
our selues
are
constrained
to
worship
him
and
to
beleeue
his
presence
there
:
we
suggest
many
forgeries
and
falshoods
vnto
the
curious
,
so
that
they
are
more
pregnant
to
beleeue
vs
,
then
to
listen
vnto
God
.
[
](A07467-e20040-b)g
g
Diuels
are
theeues
.
After
all
this
he
said
,
that
the
Diuels
were
theeues
;
and
added
:
Wee
vse
to
enter
in
at
the
gate
that
is
,
the
will
,
but
when
that
gate
is
shut
,
we
enter
in
at
the
windowes
,
(
as
we
practise
in
the
houses
of
Magitians
and
Witches
where
wee
come
in
at
the
windowes
,
that
is
,
the
fiue
senses
.
For
our
manner
is
to
make
our
approches
and
assaults
on
that
side
,
where
we
finde
them
most
vnable
for
resistance
.
This
might
suffice
to
conuert
many
soules
,
yea
euen
the
Diuels
themsel●es
if
they
had
a
possibility
to
be
conuerted
.
S.
Iohn
saith
,
Possumus
bibere
,
we
cannot
say
this
,
we
cannot
be
reclaimed
:
For
,
In
inferno
nulla
est
redemptio
.
The
Acts
of
the
16.
of
December
.
1610.
ON
this
day
in
the
morning
,
there
chanced
to
arriue
thither
a
religious
person
of
the
order
of
S.
Francis
de
Paul
,
a
minime
Fryer
;
who
kneeling
on
his
knees
neere
the
steps
,
by
which
you
goe
to
the
holy
Penitence
,
there
befell
this
dispute
that
followeth
.
When
Belzebub
began
to
cruciate
and
shake
the
bodie
of
Magdalene
,
Verrine
,
one
of
the
Diuels
that
was
in
the
body
of
Lonyse
de
Capeau
,
began
to
say
:
Feare
not
Magdalene
,
thou
art
very
happy
to
be
thus
tortured
in
this
world
,
for
they
shall
not
haue
power
vpon
thee
in
the
world
to
come
:
So
it
is
Magdalene
,
that
God
desireth
to
make
triall
in
this
world
of
those
whom
he
loueth
.
Beleeue
Magdalene
,
this
is
a
certaine
truth
,
and
I
am
constrained
to
vtter
the
same
,
although
my
desire
was
to
palliate
and
keepe
it
close
.
I
know
not
what
to
doe
,
I
am
not
able
to
withstand
it
.
Then
[
](A07467-e20230-b)h
h
The
disputation
betweene
Verrine
and
a
Frier
.
the
said
religious
person
said
vnto
Verrine
:
Peace
thou
accursed
spirit
,
thou
art
the
father
of
lies
and
falshood
.
To
which
Verrine
replyed
:
It
is
true
,
I
am
the
father
of
lies
,
but
being
compelled
therunto
by
the
vnresistable
working
of
the
Almighty
,
I
must
of
necessity
deliuer
the
truth
.
The
Frier
answered
:
Pease
thou
damned
spirit
,
thou
canst
not
speake
a
truth
,
thou
art
the
father
of
lies
,
and
therefore
art
not
capable
to
speake
any
thing
truely
.
S.
Thomas
saith
,
that
truth
is
no
vertue
in
him
that
onely
speaketh
it
,
but
when
the
person
that
vttereth
the
same
,
is
thereby
made
vpright
and
sincere
,
then
,
and
not
before
it
is
a
vertue
.
2ae.
2.
qae
.
109.
art.
1.
He
further
saith
,
that
[
](A07467-e20300-b)i
i
This
is
an
annotation
found
there
in
the
margent
.
this
vertue
is
no
theologicall
or
intellectuall
vertue
,
but
a
morall
;
and
therefore
may
be
pronounced
either
by
one
that
speaketh
truth
,
or
by
a
lyar
.
Doctor
Maldonat
vpon
the
[
](A07467-e20320-b)k
k
That
the
Diuell
may
speake
truth
.
8.
Chapter
of
S.
Iohn
doth
with
great
subtility
obserue
,
that
the
diuell
may
speake
a
truth
,
For
he
spake
the
truth
in
confessing
Christ
Iesus
to
be
the
Sonne
of
God
:
and
albeit
it
may
be
obiected
that
he
doth
this
to
an
euill
purpose
,
yet
was
it
not
so
in
this
particular
:
for
although
it
is
to
be
coniectured
that
he
spake
by
constranit
,
yet
doth
not
this
hinder
but
that
he
might
speake
the
truth
.
Hee
spake
the
truth
in
the
third
of
Kings
,
22.
Chapter
,
when
he
said
that
hee
would
be
a
lying
Spirit
:
as
also
when
he
alleaged
Scripture
to
Iesus
in
the
desert
,
although
it
was
leuelled
to
a
wicked
purpose
.
Notwithstanding
wee
ought
to
beware
how
we
beleeue
what
hee
saith
,
if
it
be
not
cleere
,
that
it
is
by
coaction
and
in
the
vertue
of
the
name
of
God
by
Exorcismes
,
and
that
he
speaketh
conformable
vnto
the
Scriptures
and
the
doctrine
of
the
Church
;
and
in
this
case
wee
are
not
to
beleeue
him
,
but
the
Scripture
.
Then
said
Verrine
,
I
will
proue
vnto
thee
that
what
I
haue
spoken
is
true
,
&
that
the
Diuell
is
able
to
speake
truth
.
He
replyed
thou
canst
not
,
for
thou
hast
no
ability
to
doe
good
,
thou
art
an
accursed
and
wicked
Spirit
.
Verrine
answered
:
It
is
true
,
I
am
an
accursed
,
wicked
,
and
damned
spirit
,
and
am
not
able
of
my selfe
to
speake
any
thing
but
falshood
,
and
to
act
nothing
but
mischiefe
.
It
is
true
,
that
of
mine
owne
free
will
I
cannot
doe
the
thing
that
is
good
,
but
when
I
am
constrained
by
Almighty
God
,
there
is
a
necessity
laid
vpon
me
to
deliuer
the
truth
.
Then
the
Frier
hearing
that
Masse
was
begun
,
held
his
peace
.
And
Verrine
said
,
I
will
take
Gods
part
,
and
since
I
am
forced
vnto
obedience
,
I
will
serue
him
with
more
obedience
then
you
.
Then
he
cried
out
as
loud
as
he
could
:
[
](A07467-e20380-b)b
b
It
is
to
be
vnderstood
,
if
God
were
not
able
to
constraine
and
put
his
●urbs
vpon
Diuels
.
See
the
aduertisement
to
the
Reader
,
in
the
last
leafe
.
who
dares
deny
that
Diuels
may
speake
truth
?
I
say
they
may
as
wel
denie
that
God
is
omnipotent
,
and
that
there
is
no
authority
in
the
Church
,
and
that
all
the
bookes
of
Exorcismes
are
idle
and
of
none
effect
.
They
must
also
denie
and
disapproue
of
all
the
oathes
which
Exorcists
do●
cause
the
Diuels
to
take
:
for
why
do
they
demand
it
of
them
,
and
make
them
sweare
to
deliuer
the
truth
,
if
they
are
disabled
to
speak
the
truth
?
Or
why
do
they
lose
so
much
time
which
they
employ
about
those
that
are
possessed
,
if
they
can
draw
nothing
but
falshood
from
them
.
True
it
is
(
said
Verrine
)
when
the
Exorcists
are
not
circumspect
and
well
aduised
,
it
is
likely
the
Diuels
make
their
aduantages
thereof
,
and
so
somtimes
sweare
falsly
against
God
and
his
Church
:
but
this
is
no
fault
of
ours
,
it
is
the
Exorcists
fault
,
because
they
haue
not
had
that
circumspection
as
to
cause
them
to
sweare
,
as
I
haue
done
,
according
to
the
intention
of
God
and
his
Church
,
and
also
according
to
the
meaning
of
the
Exorcist
:
in
which
case
wee
cannot
lye
,
but
are
constrained
to
speake
the
truth
.
If
this
were
not
so
,
I
should
then
say
that
the
Diuell
had
more
power
then
God
.
But
it
is
cleere
,
the
Diuell
must
acknowledge
a
subordination
vnto
God
,
not
out
of
loue
,
but
by
compulsion
,
by
which
they
are
tied
vnto
obedience
.
Then
the
Frier
said
vnto
the
Priests
and
other
religious
persons
that
were
there
:
make
this
Diuell
hold
his
peace
,
and
himselfe
said
,
peace
thou
cursed
spirit
,
peace
.
But
the
Diuell
euer
shewed
himselfe
more
and
more
couragious
to
speake
on
Gods
behalfe
,
and
said
resolutly
,
that
he
would
not
obey
him
,
for
he
had
a
Superior
mightier
than
he
(
meaning
the
Frier
)
yea
more
powerfull
then
the
Exorcist
that
did
command
him
.
At
this
the
Frier
grew
angry
and
said
:
peace
thou
wicked
spirit
,
peace
:
get
thee
into
Hell
thou
damned
fiend
;
and
spake
to
the
assemblie
:
My
Masters
,
you
should
make
him
hold
his
peace
:
this
is
a
cursed
spirit
,
and
speakes
nothing
but
lyes
,
and
saith
that
God
is
his
Redeemer
.
To
this
Verrine
answered
,
that
hee
lyed
:
for
hee
had
said
that
God
was
his
Creator
and
Iudge
,
but
not
his
Redeemer
.
To
which
the
Frier
answered
,
that
hee
vnderstood
him
so
.
Then
Verrine
told
him
,
that
hee
had
no
good
eares
,
and
vnderstood
him
amisse
.
Hereupon
the
Frier
said
:
I
do
assure
you
,
you
ought
to
make
him
hold
his
peace
:
&
he
himselfe
began
to
threaten
him
saying
:
peace
thou
blasphemous
beast
,
peace
:
commest
thou
here
to
preach
lies
?
Thou
saiest
that
thou
art
sent
from
God
to
preach
the
Gospell
:
wee
haue
Preachers
enow
without
thee
.
To
this
Verrine
replied
,
thou
lyest
,
and
doest
misvnderstand
me
,
I
said
not
so
:
thou
knowest
not
the
bottome
of
this
businesse
,
[
](A07467-e20500-b)l
l
The
Hierarchicall
order
of
the
Church
doth
not
appertaine
or
agree
,
no
not
to
good
Angels
.
and
that
maketh
thee
to
speake
so
foolishly
as
thou
doest
.
It
is
most
true
,
I
neuer
so
much
as
said
that
I
was
sent
from
God
to
preach
the
Gospell
:
I
should
lye
to
say
it
.
I
said
that
I
was
here
in
the
bodie
of
this
vnhappie
woman
,
who
hath
begged
from
God
that
shee
might
bee
humbled
euen
to
the
paines
of
Hell
,
for
the
saluation
of
her
neighbours
.
I
said
,
that
God
had
permitted
me
to
enter
into
this
body
for
his
glorie
,
and
the
conuersion
of
many
soules
,
and
in
particular
of
these
two
,
which
thou
curious
fellow
knowest
not
.
Thou
art
a
proud
arrogant
fellow
,
and
worse
then
a
Diuell
,
except
thou
humble
thy selfe
,
and
I
will
proue
it
vnto
thee
that
thou
beleeuest
not
thy
God
to
be
omnipotent
.
Thou
art
worse
then
an
Hereticke
,
except
thou
repent
and
beleeue
what
I
haue
spoken
.
Get
thee
gon
,
get
thee
gon
accursed
spirit
(
said
the
Frier
)
I
will
not
beleeue
the
Diuell
.
Then
said
Verrine
,
I
doe
adiure
thee
by
the
liuing
God
to
come
with
me
and
sweare
that
all
which
I
haue
said
is
true
.
For
thou
deseruest
to
bee
burnt
aliue
,
if
thou
doest
not
beleeue
thy
God
to
be
omnipotent
.
Why
saiest
thou
thy
Credo
,
if
thou
beleeuest
not
what
I
haue
spoken
?
It
is
not
to
bee
auoided
:
thou
must
either
denie
the
puissance
of
God
,
or
confesse
that
this
is
true
.
To
this
the
Frier
replied
,
that
there
was
a
[
](A07467-e20550-b)m
m
There
are
many
women
possessed
in
Paris
.
woman
in
Paris
much
resembling
the
condition
of
this
woman
,
in
whom
was
discouered
a
great
deale
of
knauerie
and
iugling
,
and
that
she
did
deceiue
much
people
.
Verrine
told
him
that
it
was
true
:
shee
did
indeede
cousen
many
:
but
Louyse
was
trulie
possessed
.
Let
her
life
be
looked
into
,
and
let
her
be
turned
ouer
to
the
Examinations
of
the
sharpest
vnderstandings
.
Shee
would
bee
readie
euen
to
suffer
Martyrdome
to
maintaine
this
auerment
,
if
need
did
so
require
,
because
it
would
redowne
vnto
the
glorie
of
her
God
.
Then
Verrine
ingeminated
that
speech
to
go●
and
sweare
with
him
,
and
that
Louyse
could
not
communicate
till
they
were
both
sworne
.
The
Frier
made
great
resistance
hereunto
,
and
would
by
no
meanes
obey
it
,
saying
,
that
hee
would
not
bee
commanded
by
a
Diuell
.
Hereunto
Verrine
answered
:
it
[
](A07467-e20650-b)n
n
We
are
not
to
obey
Diuels
.
standeth
not
with
reason
to
obey
the
Diuell
:
I
command
thee
not
from
my selfe
,
but
say
vnto
thee
on
Gods
behalfe
,
that
thou
●ome
along
and
sweare
with
mee
:
it
waxeth
late
,
and
Louyse
is
to
communicate
.
Then
the
Frier
said
vnto
the
Priest
which
held
the
blessed
Sacrament
:
Father
,
doe
●ou
commaund
me
,
for
I
will
not
obey
the
Diuell
.
Whereupon
the
Priest
commanding
him
,
he
came
and
wore
vpon
the
Te
igitur
,
and
then
vpon
the
blessed
●acrament
.
Verrine
also
taking
such
an
oath
,
the
like
whereof
hee
had
neuer
taken
before
,
said
thus
:
I
doe
weare
by
the
liuing
God
,
that
whatsoeuer
I
haue
said
,
I
●aue
been
constrained
to
vtter
the
same
vnto
you
.
It
is
●rue
,
O
God
,
who
art
here
really
and
truly
with
thy
bo●ie
and
blood
,
with
thy
diuinitie
,
power
,
wisdome
,
and
●ountie
.
The
said
Frier
was
present
,
when
hee
swore
●hus
,
to
whom
he
said
:
I
doe
sweare
by
the
God
of
Is●ael
,
and
by
the
God
of
the
Christians
,
that
all
which
I
●aue
spoken
is
true
.
I
sweare
vnto
thee
according
to
●he
meaning
of
God
and
his
Church
,
and
according
to
●he
Exorcists
intention
also
,
that
when
wee
are
infor●ed
thereunto
by
God
,
we
must
put
his
good
pleasure
〈◊〉
execution
,
keeping
all
the
solemnities
that
are
requi●te
in
taking
a
true
and
perfect
oath
.
Then
the
Frier
submitted
himselfe
,
and
said
that
hee
●ad
spoken
nothing
against
God
or
his
Church
,
and
be●eeued
that
God
was
Omnipotent
,
and
was
able
to
●orce
the
Deuill
to
deliuer
a
truth
when
it
pleased
him
.
●nd
so
.
submitting
himselfe
,
he
rested
satisfied
.
The
Deuill
thereupon
told
him
,
Thou
art
exceeding
●roud
,
learne
to
humble
thy selfe
,
and
bee
not
so
ouer-●urious
:
for
the
curious
fall
into
a
pit
,
from
whence
●hey
cannot
free
themselues
when
they
will
:
alleaging
Caluin
,
Beza
,
Luther
,
Iulian
the
Apostata
,
Simon
Ma●us
;
and
saying
,
doe
not
thou
boast
thy
strength
aboue
heirs
,
for
there
haue
been
Priests
and
religious
per●ons
that
afterwards
became
heretikes
,
as
Caluin
,
Beza
,
Luther
.
Verrine
further
said
vnto
him
:
And
of
what
religion
art
thou
?
Doth
thy
Order
command
thee
to
bee
proud
?
I
will
proue
vnto
thee
,
that
thou
art
arrogant
and
selfe-opinioned
,
and
wouldest
circle
in
the
omnipotencie
of
God
within
thy
narrow
vnderstanding
.
Humble
thy selfe
,
for
it
ill
beseemeth
one
of
thy
coate
to
bee
thus
drenched
in
curiositie
.
The
[
](A07467-e20760-b)o
o
All
Angels
haue
their
essentiall
beatitude
,
which
neuer
augmenteth
:
yet
their
accidentall
blisse
doth
somtimes
increase
;
as
when
God
reuealeth
somewhat
of
his
blessed
pleasures
vnto
than
:
by
which
they
doe
in
a
larger
measure
know
the
bountie
,
sapience
,
or
omnipotencie
of
God
,
and
doe
admire
the
same
,
and
doe
worship
him
anew
,
and
are
desirous
to
receiue
from
him
fresh
reuelations
,
Non
in
verbo
,
(
as
Diuines
say
)
sed
in
proprio
genere
.
And
in
this
sense
doth
S.
Denis
say
.
That
Angels
propose
demaunds
and
questions
to
Christ
Iesus
himselfe
,
Ipsi
Iesu
quaestiones
faciunt
.
supremest
Seraphins
doe
euery
day
make
new
discoueries
of
great
perfections
in
God
,
the
same
doth
his
Mother
,
and
all
the
Angels
.
Salomon
,
when
hee
dedicated
his
Temple
,
said
,
Hee
that
created
heauen
and
earth
,
whom
the
heauen
of
heauens
cannot
containe
:
and
wilt
not
thou
that
art
but
a
worme
which
crauleth
on
the
earth
,
submit
thy selfe
but
wouldest
hoope
in
the
omnipotencie
,
bountie
,
and
wisedome
of
thy
God
within
the
cancels
of
thine
owne
memorie
and
braine
.
Vpon
this
the
Frier
rested
satisfied
,
and
submitted
himselfe
with
many
words
of
humiliation
.
Verrine
also
discoursed
touching
the
reason
of
these
present
writings
,
in
forme
of
a
letter
missiue
:
the
tenour
whereof
here
ensueth
.
The
men
of
these
times
are
so
curious
,
that
God
must
bee
as
a
Gardener
vnto
them
,
(
witnesse
Magdalen
,
to
whom
he
appeared
in
the
semblance
of
a
Gardener
)
and
fit
diuers
sorts
of
sallets
vnto
their
palats
,
lest
they
should
be
disrelished
;
wherein
he
resembleth
a
good
father
,
who
doth
so
affectionately
loue
his
child
,
that
he
is
euer
asking
him
,
What
wilt
thou
eate
childe
?
And
if
the
childe
chance
to
say
,
I
haue
no
appetite
,
I
see
nothing
I
can
eate
,
the
father
will
cause
daintie
and
exquisite
meate
to
bee
set
before
him
,
the
best
that
may
bee
gotten
:
If
then
the
childe
should
say
;
nothing
heere
pleaseth
me
;
the
fault
is
not
in
the
victuals
,
but
in
him
that
is
sicke
,
and
hath
his
tafte
ill-affected
.
What
doth
the
father
then
?
doth
he
fall
a
beating
of
him
?
doth
he
threaten
and
chide
him
?
no
;
but
goeth
about
and
searcheth
after
other
strange
victuals
,
which
may
chance
to
please
them
for
their
noueltie
,
as
being
such
which
hee
had
neuer
seene
,
tasted
,
or
heard
talke
of
.
Euen
so
doth
your
God
by
you
,
for
he
is
an
hundred
times
more
carefull
then
all
the
naturall
fathers
that
are
.
This
father
both
of
your
soules
and
bodies
,
when
he
obserueth
that
the
soule
hath
no
appetite
vnto
such
varietie
of
good
meates
,
which
as
a
father
hee
hath
solicitously
prouided
;
such
as
is
the
holy
Scripture
(
it
is
true
,
euery
one
doth
not
vnderstand
this
)
which
is
a
meat
too
lushious
,
too
delicious
,
too
precious
;
and
all
cannot
rellish
and
like
the
same
,
especially
women
and
fooles
;
it
is
too
hot
for
them
,
and
there
are
hundreds
that
burne
their
[
](A07467-e20880-b)p
p
The
Diuell
here
speaketh
after
his
manner
,
for
when
the
blessed
Sacrament
was
to
be
giuen
to
the
two
that
were
possessed
,
he
resisted
a
long
time
,
saying
it
was
too
hot
,
because
the
presence
of
Christ
Iesus
,
and
the
new
grace
which
they
receiued
in
the
vertue
of
the
same
,
did
augment
the
paine
of
the
wicked
spirit
,
which
is
by
fire
.
(
as
S.
Peter
saith
)
The
diuels
are
chained
vp
in
eternall
fire
.
fingers
,
for
being
too
nimble
and
presumptuous
,
and
because
they
would
make
their
priuate
interpretations
vpon
the
same
,
which
they
vse
to
square
by
their
owne
iudgements
:
and
further
,
hee
prouideth
for
them
other
good
wholesome
foode
,
to
wit
,
the
liues
of
Saints
,
and
many
miracles
;
yet
for
all
this
they
are
euer
squemish
,
and
cannot
downe
with
these
course
cates
.
Where
lieth
the
fault
?
it
is
because
their
palate
is
by
some
infirmitie
and
indisposition
disseasoned
,
for
the
meate
remaineth
good
,
though
the
taste
bee
naughtely
affected
.
What
doth
this
father
then
?
he
doth
loue
his
children
so
tenderly
,
that
hee
enquireth
after
fresh
and
vnaccustomed
delicacies
by
new
and
vnusuall
miracles
.
Like
vnto
the
Spouse
who
loueth
his
wife
so
dearely
,
that
he
is
euer
presenting
her
with
some
new
token
of
his
affection
.
O
Church
reioyce
now
at
thy
husband
;
Thou
art
that
chast
wife
,
whom
if
any
will
follow
,
hee
must
not
walke
in
darknesse
,
for
the
holie
Ghost
doth
guide
thee
by
his
light
and
illumination
.
I
am
not
a
whit
abashed
,
that
the
Caluinists
make
refusall
of
thee
,
for
they
are
exiled
from
the
bosome
of
the
Church
,
and
haue
no
light
to
vnderstand
the
truth
:
but
I
wonder
most
,
that
the
children
of
this
Church
doe
not
make
vse
of
the
light
of
the
Gospell
.
Here
now
is
nothing
spoken
either
against
God
or
his
Church
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
the
sister
Louyse
and
the
sister
Magdalene
were
exorcised
by
Father
Francis
Billet
.
Then
Verrine
turning
himselfe
toward
Magdalene
,
said
:
Beware
Magdalene
,
Belzebub
would
cast
thee
downe
headlong
into
despaire
:
It
is
a
good
signe
,
Magdalene
.
He
saith
that
thou
shalt
not
be
able
to
resist
him
;
but
Magdalene
hee
lieth
in
saying
so
,
for
thou
hast
more
brothers
in
heauen
,
then
thou
hast
aduersaries
in
hell
.
Take
courage
Magdalene
,
one
of
thy
brothers
is
able
to
doe
more
,
then
all
hell
set
together
.
And
speaking
to
Belzebub
,
he
said
:
Ha
wretched
fiend
,
thou
doest
tempt
Magdalene
,
and
tell
her
that
she
shall
be
damned
:
I
say
no
,
Magdalene
,
thou
shalt
be
saued
:
and
I
tell
thee
againe
from
the
liuing
God
,
Magdalene
thou
shalt
be
saued
.
He
said
againe
to
Lucifer
;
In
Hell
I
acknowledge
thee
for
my
superiour
,
but
in
this
body
God
hath
made
me
thy
Master
.
It
is
not
to
bee
wondred
at
,
if
many
men
shall
with
difficultie
bee
induced
to
beleeue
a
matter
altogether
vnusuall
.
A
great
sinner
ought
to
vse
great
repentance
:
thou
shalt
repent
Magdalene
,
and
God
shall
giue
thee
life
:
put
thy
confidence
in
him
,
for
he
shall
more
helpe
thee
,
then
all
Hell
can
hurt
thee
.
God
hath
promised
to
heare
the
prayers
of
the
iust
:
a
thousand
(
Magdalene
)
haue
begged
for
thee
mercie
and
grace
,
and
at
the
last
haue
found
it
:
for
thee
Magdalene
haue
they
knocked
at
the
doore
of
mercie
,
and
at
length
it
hath
been
opened
vnto
them
.
Thy
good
workes
(
Magdalene
)
shall
not
be
able
to
saue
thee
,
but
the
blood
of
thy
Redeemer
.
It
will
bee
[
](A07467-e21160-b)q
q
The
truth
is
,
that
many
Priests
and
religious
persons
did
euery
day
say
Masse
for
her
conuersion
,
as
the
Angels
themselues
in
cessabili
voce
proclamant
,
and
the
other
saints
neuer
cease
,
Reuel
.
4.
Non
habent
requiem
nocte
ac
die
.
proued
that
there
haue
been
more
then
a
thousand
Masses
said
for
thee
;
and
doest
thou
think
that
so
many
sacrifices
haue
been
all
barren
and
vneffectuall
?
shall
not
the
eternall
Father
haue
regard
vnto
his
Son
,
equall
vnto
him
in
power
,
wisedome
,
and
bountie
?
Take
a
good
courage
Magdalene
,
I
doe
assure
thee
that
hee
is
Omnipotent
and
euer-bounteous
:
that
he
hath
pardoned
thy
offences
,
and
being
that
all-knowing
vnderstanding
,
he
hath
taken
notice
of
thy
miseries
:
for
in
the
glasse
of
his
owne
essence
he
seeth
all
things
,
and
there
is
a
perfect
representation
in
him
of
all
euents
whatsoeuer
,
as
if
they
were
now
present
.
It
is
true
,
[
](A07467-e21200-b)r
r
The
wicked
Spirits
might
haue
knowledge
hereof
by
reuelation
.
thou
blessed
Mother
of
God
,
thou
hast
presented
thy
breasts
for
her
,
more
then
ten
thousand
times
.
And
thou
Magdalene
hast
made
tender
of
thy
repentance
;
and
thou
Peter
prince
of
Apostles
,
hast
shed
many
teares
for
the
conuersion
of
this
Magdalene
.
Ioannes
Baptista
hath
also
interceded
for
thee
,
and
did
present
his
innocencie
in
thy
behalfe
.
And
thou
Dominicke
hast
been
very
fauou●able
vnto
her
:
and
thou
Bernardus
and
Antonius
haue
prayed
for
her
.
Take
a
good
heart
Magdalene
,
keep
thy
owne
Magdalene
,
and
thou
shalt
become
another
Magdalene
,
or
another
Thais
.
God
is
wearied
in
expectation
of
thee
:
giue
him
to
drinke
Magdalene
:
but
O
Lord
how
canst
thou
bee
thirstie
,
since
thou
hast
no
neede
of
thy
creatures
?
But
as
Christ
demanded
drinke
of
the
Samaritane
woman
,
and
then
also
when
hee
was
nailed
to
the
Crosse
:
so
Magdalene
,
thou
shalt
doe
well
to
let
him
drinke
of
thy
teares
,
and
for
a
little
of
this
liquour
hee
shall
bestow
vpon
thee
the
wine
of
his
loue
,
and
shall
take
from
thee
all
thirstinesse
and
alteration
whatsoeuer
.
[
](A07467-e21340-b)s
s
Obserue
well
how
God
honoureth
priesthood
in
this
world
,
when
he
vseth
such
extraordinarie
and
vnheard
of
remedies
for
the
conuersion
of
a
Priest
that
wandred
out
of
his
way
.
Who
will
beleeue
that
the
Diuell
should
thus
endeuour
to
conuert
Magdalene
and
the
Magician
?
Magdalene
,
I
doe
assure
thee
from
God
,
that
he
who
hath
deliuered
the
children
of
Israel
from
the
red
Sea
,
will
,
if
thou
humble
thy selfe
,
euen
to
the
pit
of
hell
,
although
thou
haddest
committed
an
hundred
million
of
sins
more
then
thou
hast
done
,
receiue
thee
into
grace
,
saying
:
In
quacunque
hora.
For
Magdalene
,
hee
cannot
be
lesse
then
his
word
.
This
and
many
other
discourses
of
a
semblable
nature
did
hee
confirme
and
strengthen
with
his
accustomed
oath
.
Quod
licet
dicere
,
licet
scribere
:
Whatsoeuer
is
lawfull
to
be
said
,
is
lawfull
to
be
written
.
But
as
the
wicked
Spirits
doe
not
speake
vnto
men
but
by
the
tongues
of
men
,
so
neither
can
they
write
to
men
,
but
by
the
ministerie
and
seruice
of
men
:
God
not
permitting
vnto
them
a
free
vse
either
of
the
one
or
the
other
.
Vpon
the
same
day
did
Verrine
dictate
many
letters
,
saying
to
Father
Francis
Billet
,
Write
me
certaine
letters
after
this
tenure
,
and
first
of
all
one
to
the
Priest
[
](A07467-e21440-b)t
t
Here
he
beginneth
to
perswade
and
labour
particularly
the
conuersion
of
the
Magician
,
hauing
called
him
publikely
by
his
name
and
sur-name
,
in
a
full
assemblie
of
people
,
after
he
had
alreadie
wonne
home
Magdalene
.
Lewis
.
Lewis
,
for
the
saluation
of
thy
soule
,
for
the
glorie
of
God
,
and
edification
of
thy
neighbour
,
come
to
S.
Baume
,
and
obey
the
Sonne
of
the
Virgin
that
calleth
thee
vnto
him
,
or
doth
otherwise
threaten
thee
,
that
if
thou
doe
not
obey
him
for
loue
,
thou
shalt
be
enforced
thereunto
by
iustice
.
Come
if
thou
be
wise
,
come
if
thou
be
wise
,
come
if
thou
be
wise
,
obey
,
obey
,
obey
for
the
honour
of
the
blessed
Trinitie
,
come
along
with
those
that
goe
to
seeke
thee
,
who
will
accompanie
thee
,
and
will
become
pledges
for
thee
.
If
thou
be
well
aduised
thou
wilt
come
.
For
there
is
a
great
processe
betwixt
the
iustice
and
mercie
of
God
,
which
are
the
two
daughters
of
the
eternall
Father
:
obey
Mercie
the
eldest
daughter
,
for
she
is
euer
fauourable
vnto
sinners
:
The
Virgin
Mary
is
thy
aduocate
,
and
Theophilus
prayeth
for
thee
,
and
is
one
of
thy
solicitors
:
Cyprian
is
another
,
and
was
a
Magician
as
thou
art
:
Dauid
is
another
:
William
the
Hermite
doth
also
pray
for
thee
,
and
so
doth
Matthew
the
Publican
.
Mary
the
sister
of
Martha
is
thy
aduocate
:
Pelagia
is
another
:
Mary
of
Aegypt
is
another
:
Thais
also
is
another
,
and
the
woman
of
Samaria
is
another
:
who
doth
inuite
thee
to
come
and
slake
thy
thirst
with
that
water
which
God
gaue
vnto
her
when
he
was
so
weary
,
as
she
also
gaue
him
to
drinke
when
she
was
conuerted
.
Our
Lord
was
so
exceedingly
thirstie
,
that
being
fixed
to
the
tree
of
the
Crosse
,
he
cried
,
I
thirst
,
that
is
to
say
,
after
the
saluation
of
soules
,
especially
of
obstinate
soules
,
such
as
thine
is
:
and
God
from
all
eternitie
hath
foreseene
this
miracle
.
Be
conuerted
,
be
conuerted
,
be
conuerted
vnto
me
,
saith
Iesus
Christ
,
to
all
trangressing
and
sin-burthened
soules
:
for
I
desire
not
the
death
of
a
sinner
,
but
that
he
should
liue
and
bee
conuerted
,
that
God
might
take
mercie
vpon
him
.
Take
heede
how
thou
check
and
giue
impeachment
to
the
words
contained
in
this
letter
,
and
how
thou
doest
slight
and
disesteemest
the
same
.
Thinke
thy selfe
vnworthie
,
yea
most
vnworthie
of
that
solicitude
and
care
,
which
God
of
his
great
goodnesse
hath
of
thy
soule
.
Hee
hath
said
it
,
that
hee
came
not
for
the
iust
but
for
sinners
:
and
by
how
much
the
greater
their
transgressions
are
,
by
so
much
the
more
will
the
glory
[
](A07467-e21660-b)u
u
The
glory
&
magnificence
of
the
mercy
of
God
hath
the
greatest
luster
in
sinners
,
as
Magdalene
and
Paul
,
but
the
glory
of
his
goodnesse
snineth
mo●e
in
the
innocents
of
God
bee
magnified
,
and
the
greater
will
the
compensation
bee
which
they
shall
receiue
at
Gods
hands
,
if
there
doe
precede
a
great
contrition
that
they
haue
offended
him
.
Beware
of
the
temptations
and
subtilties
of
Lucifer
,
Belzebub
,
Leuiathan
,
Balberith
,
Asmodee
,
and
Asteroth
,
who
doe
slily
drop
their
temptations
into
thee
.
But
as
thou
diddest
not
feare
to
renounce
thy
God
,
thy
Baptisme
,
and
part
in
Paradise
,
so
bee
not
thou
affraid
seriously
to
renounce
Lucifer
,
and
all
the
aboue
named
Princes
,
and
that
portion
which
is
prepared
for
thee
in
the
depth
of
the
lowest
Hell
according
to
thy
demerits
.
[
](A07467-e21720-b)s
s
the
Angels
,
the
blessed
Virgin
and
Saint
Iohn
Baptist.
Doe
not
saile
to
come
hither
,
for
vpon
thy
comming
all
Hell
will
fall
into
despaire
,
and
the
Diuels
will
be
put
to
their
last
shifts
and
subtilties
.
Behold
the
seales
of
those
that
haue
seene
this
miracle
,
and
haue
beene
present
when
Louyse
Capeau
was
exorcised
,
and
when
one
of
the
Diuels
named
Verrine
began
to
cry
as
loud
as
hee
could
,
that
hee
was
constrained
from
the
liuing
God
to
say
,
that
Lewes
Gaufridy
whose
aboad
is
at
Accoules
neere
the
Palace
,
is
a
Magician
:
and
hath
said
and
sworne
,
that
whatsoeuer
he
hath
spoken
is
true
,
to
the
glory
of
God
and
saluation
of
soules
.
The
oath
was
taken
vpon
the
blessed
Sacrament
with
great
solemnitie
,
according
to
the
meaning
of
God
and
his
Church
,
and
of
the
Priest
that
did
exorcise
him
.
And
also
the
vnder
signed
witnesses
doe
promise
all
in
generall
,
that
is
the
said
Lewes
be
conuerted
priuatly
in
S.
Banme
,
they
will
silence
his
sinnes
as
if
they
were
his
Confessours
.
[
](A07467-e21810-b)x
x
Strangers
that
besides
the
Ordinary
were
witnesses
to
the
discouerie
of
the
Magician
.
It
was
signed
after
this
manner
.
I
Paschalis
vnworthie
Priest
haue
seene
and
vnderstood
the
oath
that
is
within
written
,
and
am
thereof
an
eye-witnesse
.
I
Geraud
vnworthy
Priest
,
yea
the
most
vnworthie
of
all
haue
seene
and
vnderstood
the
oath
that
is
within
written
,
and
am
thereof
an
eye-witnesse
.
I
Peter
Michaelis
,
vnworthy
,
haue
seene
and
vnderstood
the
oath
that
is
within
written
,
and
am
thereof
an
eye-witnesse
.
I
Denis
Guillemini
Prior
of
Romoules
,
most
vnworthie
,
haue
seene
and
vnderstood
the
oath
that
is
within
written
,
and
am
thereof
an
eye-witnesse
.
I
Balthazar
Charuaz
haue
seene
and
vnderstood
the
oath
that
is
within
written
,
and
am
thereof
an
eye-witnesse
.
Then
did
hee
dictate
the
manner
,
how
the
said
witnesses
who
did
voluntarily
tender
themselues
to
carrie
the
saide
letter
,
were
to
proceede
in
the
execution
of
this
Information
in
manner
[
](A07467-e21870-b)y
y
This
processe
is
very
conformable
to
the
Gospell
,
and
altogether
opposite
to
the
diuels
manner
of
proceeding
.
as
followeth
.
To
remember
that
if
they
came
late
,
they
should
goe
to
the
[
](A07467-e21880-b)z
z
He
was
very
familiarly
acquainted
with
the
Capuchin
Fathers
,
the
better
to
set
a
glosse
and
couering
vpon
his
abomination
.
Capuchins
,
and
should
giue
the
letter
to
the
Father
Gouernour
,
together
with
the
three
that
hee
would
chuse
to
conferre
with
Lewes
:
and
they
all
should
bee
present
at
the
reading
of
the
letter
,
and
should
first
heare
Masse
although
it
were
before
day
,
and
should
receiue
the
Communion
to
this
purpose
:
and
the
[
](A07467-e21900-b)a
a
The
religious
of
S.
Dominicke
and
S.
Francis
haue
a
priuiledge
to
say
Masse
before
day
,
when
they
shall
conceiue
it
to
be
a
matter
expedient
.
Capuchins
should
make
themselues
ready
to
seeke
him
out
as
soone
as
it
was
day
,
and
should
cause
a
Masse
to
be
said
for
a
soule
that
had
great
neede
thereof
.
And
if
they
shall
finde
him
well
disposed
to
renounce
Magicians
with
all
due
ceremonie
and
solemnitie
as
the
Church
hath
commanded
,
and
to
returne
to
his
God
,
the
Capuchins
are
then
to
bring
them
to
their
Church
,
and
to
examine
him
,
that
all
may
bee
by
him
performed
,
that
is
requisite
to
draw
him
from
the
hands
of
the
Diuell
,
and
to
reseate
him
in
the
grace
of
his
God
.
And
in
this
case
it
shall
not
neede
to
bring
him
hither
,
vnlesse
it
be
afterwards
to
giue
thankes
vnto
God
,
to
his
and
Mary
Magdalenes
glory
,
and
to
the
further
honour
and
reputation
of
Saint
Baume
.
And
if
he
be
conuerted
,
then
those
that
goe
thither
are
to
tarry
there
two
or
three
dayes
if
there
bee
occasion
for
the
same
,
and
shall
make
knowne
vnto
him
many
particulars
which
they
haue
obserued
from
these
Exorcismes
:
and
shall
speake
of
the
ingratitude
of
obstinate
soules
vnto
God
,
to
their
euerlasting
perdition
,
and
to
the
confusion
of
Diuels
and
all
Hell
.
As
also
,
how
one
of
the
seruants
of
Belzebub
was
forced
to
cry
out
:
O
the
great
mercy
,
O
the
great
mercy
,
O
the
great
mercy
of
God!
men
are
vngratefull
,
and
notwithstanding
all
their
ingratitude
and
renunciation
of
God
,
he
doth
yet
take
them
into
fauour
without
any
exprobration
of
their
faults
against
them
.
Also
,
how
the
said
seruant
of
Belzebub
did
out-braue
Lucifer
,
and
adiured
Belzebub
,
treading
him
vnder
his
feete
,
and
commanding
the
whole
Assembly
to
set
their
feete
vpon
his
head
,
and
how
he
was
contented
to
assubiect
himselfe
to
whatsoeuer
was
commanded
him
by
his
owne
slaue
(
meaning
Verrine
)
and
how
that
if
Verrine
had
beene
capable
to
be
prayed
for
,
they
would
haue
made
intercessions
for
him
:
But
they
being
not
to
doe
this
for
him
,
because
his
place
was
determinatly
set
downe
to
be
in
Hell
,
God
commanded
him
to
say
vnto
them
,
that
they
should
rather
haue
compassion
of
this
soule
that
had
a
capacitie
to
bee
conuerted
,
and
should
pray
to
God
for
him
.
Among
other
Memorials
touching
Lewis
the
Priest
,
there
was
this
ensuing
aduertisement
set
downe
.
That
they
should
chuse
three
of
the
most
auncient
,
learned
,
and
able
Capuchins
,
that
the
Father
the
Gouernour
could
make
election
of
,
who
were
to
goe
to
the
house
of
Madame
[
](A07467-e22030-b)b
b
She
is
a
deuout
and
vertuous
woman
.
Blanquart
,
and
to
cause
Lewis
to
come
along
with
him
:
and
that
those
who
were
to
goe
to
enquire
after
him
,
should
disclose
nothing
to
Madame
Blanquart
,
[
](A07467-e22070-b)c
c
The
better
to
couer
the
businesse
that
was
in
question
.
but
should
onely
say
that
they
were
come
about
an
affaire
of
importance
,
and
that
she
should
rest
satisfied
with
this
generality
.
There
were
then
fiue
of
them
that
were
to
goe
from
hence
,
who
with
the
three
Capuchins
should
make
eight
,
and
Lewis
himselfe
the
ninth
:
and
thereupon
they
should
tell
him
that
the
nine
quires
of
Angels
would
reioyce
at
his
conuersion
,
and
that
he
should
turne
home
if
he
were
wife
,
being
now
detected
by
the
prouidence
of
God
.
After
this
did
he
dictate
another
letter
to
the
Superiour
of
the
Capuchins
,
of
the
Couent
at
Marseille
in
the
name
of
Father
Francis
Billet
:
the
forme
whereof
here
ensueth
.
My
brothers
,
I
beseech
you
for
the
honour
of
God
forth-with
to
enquire
after
M.
Iames
[
](A07467-e22150-b)d
d
This
was
a
great
friend
&
familiar
of
his
.
Priest
of
the
Church
of
Accoules
,
that
you
together
with
him
may
finde
out
M.
Lewis
,
whom
you
are
not
to
leaue
vntill
you
haue
brought
him
into
the
house
of
Madame
Blanquart
;
the
Priest
that
shall
be
with
him
will
be
able
to
giue
assistance
vnto
you
.
And
if
the
said
Lewis
shall
be
any
whit
bettered
by
this
present
letter
,
the
other
is
to
be
kept
backe
,
and
you
are
to
shroud
all
these
things
in
secrecie
as
if
you
had
heard
it
in
confession
:
thereby
to
shew
,
that
this
proceedeth
from
God
and
his
Church
,
[
](A07467-e22190-b)e
e
A
charitable
and
Euangelicall
manner
of
proceeding
is
no
way
compatible
,
or
agreeable
with
the
Diuell
.
who
will
not
haue
sinners
to
bee
openly
discouered
,
till
they
haue
beene
charitably
admonished
by
their
brethren
,
as
Christ
saith
in
his
Gospell
.
And
he
himselfe
saith
,
that
if
any
one
sinneth
,
admonish
him
priuatly
between
you
and
him
.
He
hath
had
already
one
admonition
from
Francis
Billet
,
Priest
of
the
Doctrine
,
which
hee
hath
vtterly
reiected
,
and
made
no
account
thereof
,
and
would
not
bee
brought
to
confesse
the
truth
.
He
is
now
vpon
the
second
point
,
which
is
,
when
God
commandeth
to
take
men
fit
and
proper
to
execute
a
worke
of
this
nature
.
Wish
him
to
beware
that
he
make
his
vse
of
the
third
point
:
which
is
,
that
except
hee
be
conuerted
,
God
layeth
his
command
vpon
his
Church
,
that
is
bound
more
then
any
wife
of
the
world
to
obey
her
husband
,
with
extremitie
of
rigour
to
punish
all
them
that
are
not
obseruant
of
his
commandements
and
counsels
.
The
superscription
was
.
To
my
deerest
brothers
the
Reuerend
Father
the
Superiour
,
and
Friars
of
the
Couent
of
Marseille
of
the
order
of
the
Capuchins
,
at
Marseille
.
Within
the
saide
letter
there
was
a
scrowle
containing
this
that
followeth
.
Take
heede
of
the
third
:
Cursed
bee
the
Priest
whose
conuersation
suteth
not
with
the
wayes
of
God
,
and
who
hath
promised
his
Church
,
when
his
[
](A07467-e22240-b)f
f
The
punishment
&
transgression
of
the
Commandements
is
generally
addressed
vnto
all
;
but
that
of
Counsels
vnto
those
only
that
haue
made
vowes
.
Orders
were
giuen
vnto
him
to
serue
,
loue
,
and
feare
God
,
reiecting
the
loue
of
all
creatures
for
the
loue
of
him
.
And
seeing
the
Diuell
is
more
powerfull
ouer
the
soule
then
God
,
and
since
thou
doest
acknowledge
,
obey
,
and
harken
more
vnto
Lucifer
,
Belzebub
,
or
whatsoeuer
else
is
hellish
,
then
to
thy
God
,
and
doest
entombe
the
glory
of
God
,
the
saluation
of
thy
soule
,
thy
part
in
Paradise
,
and
the
edification
of
thy
neighbours
in
neglect
and
vtter
obliuion
:
as
also
,
because
thou
giuest
occasion
of
scandall
,
if
thou
bee
not
wise
to
follow
first
the
Counsel
of
God
,
and
then
the
aduise
of
thy
best
friends
:
hence
it
is
that
the
Diuell
doth
seriously
imploy
himselfe
,
and
labour
the
conuersion
of
thy
soule
,
although
he
be
forced
thereunto
:
all
vengeance
and
malediction
light
vpon
thee
.
O
rare
and
euer
to
be
admired
wonder
:
God
himselfe
who
is
Almightie
,
was
not
able
to
plucke
thee
back
from
thy
perdition
and
sinfull
estate
,
neither
could
his
Mother
,
nor
the
Angels
,
nor
Saints
,
nor
any
terrestrial
creatures
whatsoeuer
worke
any
good
vpon
thee
:
yet
did
hee
make
reseruation
of
the
most
vnmatchable
wonder
that
euer
was
brought
forth
to
act
,
that
the
Diuell
called
Verrine
should
be
the
instrument
of
thy
conuersion
,
not
from
his
proper
and
franke
will
,
but
constrainedly
and
by
enforcement
,
worse
then
any
gally-slaue
or
captiue
that
euer
was
exposed
to
command
:
being
,
terribly
threatned
thereunto
,
and
hauing
a
desire
to
giue
stoppage
and
hindrance
to
these
proceedings
,
obiecting
if
a
man
did
well
,
hee
had
a
ground
whereon
to
frame
vnto
himselfe
some
hope
of
recompence
,
but
that
this
man
was
in
expectation
of
nothing
but
of
his
eternall
damnation
:
For
so
will
it
happen
vnto
thee
if
thou
resist
the
Almighty
.
Make
vse
therefore
of
these
admonitions
,
and
put
in
practise
the
precepts
comprised
in
these
letters
,
for
it
is
impossible
for
thee
to
palliate
thy
faults
before
God
,
as
Adam
and
the
Pharisie
thought
to
doe
.
The
Pharisie
boasted
of
his
good
workes
,
and
contemned
the
Publican
,
saying
that
he
was
not
as
that
man
,
yet
was
the
one
of
them
wicked
before
men
,
the
other
before
God
:
the
one
confessed
that
he
was
not
worthy
to
lift
vp
his
eyes
to
heauen
,
and
returned
to
his
house
iustified
:
the
other
was
confident
of
his
works
,
and
hypocriticall
countenance
,
and
returned
home
like
vnto
the
(
Iewes
)
full
of
sinnes
:
but
God
wil
receiue
thee
into
grace
,
as
he
did
Theophilus
,
and
Cyprian
who
was
a
Magician
as
thou
art
.
Hee
that
is
more
desirous
of
your
welfare
then
you
your selfe
are
,
sendeth
this
letter
vnto
you
.
Beware
that
hell
open
not
her
iawes
to
deuour
thee
,
if
thou
neglect
these
letters
,
which
are
directed
vnto
thee
by
the
appointment
of
God
,
and
pronounced
by
a
Diuell
named
Verrine
,
that
now
remaineth
in
the
body
of
Louyse
Capeau
,
as
thou
well
knowest
;
Neither
gauest
thou
him
vnto
her
by
thy
charmes
,
with
this
intendment
or
purpose
to
conuert
thee
,
although
if
thou
bee
not
too
wilfull
in
thy
vnbeleefe
,
it
will
so
fall
out
vnto
thee
.
Then
did
[
](A07467-e22330-b)g
g
Another
maner
of
proceeding
in
case
he
doe
not
repent
vpon
the
sight
of
the
letter
.
he
dictate
another
aduertisement
to
the
Capuchin
Fathers
,
as
here
[
](A07467-e22340-b)h
h
In
the
name
of
father
Francis
Billet
,
as
before
.
ensueth
.
My
[
](A07467-e22360-b)*
*
He
presupposeth
,
that
those
who
carried
the
letter
,
had
made
rehearsall
of
whatsoeuer
was
passed
.
dearest
fathers
,
I
beseech
you
for
Gods
cause
to
put
a
deed
of
charity
in
execution
,
to
the
glory
of
his
sacred
name
,
and
saluation
of
soules
.
Come
along
with
this
Priest
,
and
suffer
him
not
to
step
a
foot
from
you
,
but
let
your
vigilancy
haue
an
eye
ouer
him
,
as
if
he
were
a
malefactor
.
For
hee
is
in
the
Diuels
clawes
,
you
shall
do
well
to
binde
him
with
a
stole
vnder
the
mould
of
the
head
,
and
bring
along
with
you
the
booke
of
Exorcismes
,
and
if
you
shall
thinke
it
necessarie
,
you
may
doe
well
to
exorcise
him
,
forbidding
Belzebub
and
all
hell
to
hinder
it
.
God
grant
you
his
grace
to
execute
his
will
,
and
that
you
giue
no
stoppe
vnto
the
same
,
that
the
said
malefactor
may
be
brought
to
S.
Baume
,
where
the
miracle
shall
be
wrought
if
he
himselfe
be
no
hinderance
thereunto
.
the
16.
of
December
.
1610.
Then
hee
dictated
a
letter
for
the
father
Gardian
,
as
followeth
.
I
entreat
the
father
Gardian
,
that
he
would
cause
(
if
so
hee
please
)
three
of
his
Friers
,
such
as
hee
knoweth
best
able
to
walke
,
to
goe
vnto
S.
Baume
,
for
a
businesse
purely
aiming
at
the
glory
of
God
,
and
the
saluation
and
conuersion
of
a
soule
,
that
is
in
great
distresse
.
After
this
was
finished
,
he
dictated
another
letter
to
Madame
Blanguart
,
as
here
ensueth
,
in
the
name
of
father
Romillon
.
My
daughter
,
I
pray
you
for
the
loue
of
God
,
to
lend
a
chamber
vnto
these
men
,
who
are
come
to
treate
of
a
businesse
of
great
waight
and
importance
;
neither
is
it
fit
to
make
you
as
yet
acquainted
therewithall
,
it
being
forbidden
me
by
one
that
hath
power
and
authority
both
ouer
you
and
me
.
Curiosity
is
the
mother
of
much
mischiefe
,
and
the
daughter
of
Lucifer
,
where
as
opposite
hereunto
,
humility
,
simplicity
,
and
obedience
are
the
sisters
of
Christ
Iesus
.
In
the
meane
time
you
may
enjoy
and
gather
the
fruit
of
this
obedience
,
which
will
be
very
aduantageous
vnto
you
.
And
remember
,
that
when
God
commanded
Abraham
to
sacrifice
his
sonne
,
he
asked
not
why
or
how
:
but
humbled
himselfe
,
and
did
adhere
rather
to
him
that
commanded
him
then
to
himselfe
.
So
should
the
true
and
perfect
paragon
of
obedience
demeane
himselfe
,
if
hee
will
do
the
will
of
God
.
I
rest
your
spirituall
father
Iohn
Baptista
Romillon
,
superiour
of
the
Christian
doctrine
in
despite
of
Lucifer
.
From
S.
Baume
this
16.
of
December
.
1610.
Superscribed
,
to
Madame
.
Blanquart
at
Marseille
.
Within
the
said
letter
was
enclosed
an
aduertisement
to
sister
Catherine
of
France
,
as
followeth
.
[
](A07467-e22540-b)h
h
She
was
the
superiour
of
the
sisters
of
the
order
of
S.
V●sula
at
Marseille
,
and
was
at
that
time
vpon
speciall
occasions
at
Marseille
.
Catherine
,
of
France
,
be
you
very
circumspect
how
you
out
of
curiosity
doe
reueale
any
thing
to
Madame
Blanquart
,
of
the
Priest
you
wot
of
;
and
withall
beware
how
you
tattle
of
it
vnto
the
sisters
,
but
remit
the
manage
of
all
this
businesse
vnto
him
,
who
is
euer
wakefull
for
his
owne
glory
,
and
the
saluation
of
those
soules
,
whose
ransome
he
hath
paid
at
a
dearer
rate
,
then
euer
you
are
able
to
value
.
Further
,
you
are
to
take
heed
vpon
paine
of
disobedience
vnto
God
himselfe
,
how
you
intermingle
your
opinion
and
iudgement
in
things
that
are
impertinent
for
you
to
meddle
withall
.
Be
satisfied
with
this
,
that
God
is
good
and
so
vnsearchably
wife
,
that
hee
hath
no
need
of
your
aduice
of
the
same
.
Verrine
hath
dictated
this
letter
by
Gods
appointment
,
and
I
Francis
Billet
the
vnworthie
Priest
of
the
Christian
doctrine
haue
written
it
in
the
name
of
father
Romillon
,
And
at
the
foot
of
the
letter
,
there
was
written
:
Louyse
de
Capelle
humbly
recommendeth
her selfe
to
the
praiers
of
Martha
d'
Aguisier
,
and
of
Catherine
of
France
,
and
sendeth
vnto
them
,
to
beseech
them
,
that
they
would
cause
all
the
sisters
at
Marseille
to
pray
for
her
,
for
shee
standeth
in
great
need
of
the
same
;
but
principally
shee
desireth
the
said
Martha
to
pray
to
God
for
her
,
that
he
would
enable
her
to
endure
whatsoeuer
her
redeemer
shall
bee
pleased
to
lay
vpon
her
,
and
that
shee
may
suffer
all
things
meerely
for
his
sake
.
[
](A07467-e22670-b)i
i
In
the
name
of
Louyse
.
After
this
did
he
dictate
another
letter
to
the
superiour
of
sister
Louyse
as
here
ensueth
.
Shee
that
is
most
vnworthie
to
call
you
her
mother
,
doth
pray
you
for
Gods
sake
,
and
entreateth
you
from
your
superiour
,
to
obey
[
](A07467-e22700-b)k
k
These
sisters
made
dainty
to
send
their
gouernesse
to
S.
Baume
,
although
their
superiour
had
sent
for
her
.
him
in
those
things
which
hee
shall
now
impose
vpon
your
performance
,
without
any
replication
,
gainsaying
,
or
contradiction
whatsoeuer
;
and
without
disputing
or
saying
,
How
shall
wee
bee
able
to
vndertake
such
a
businesse
?
wee
could
not
come
if
wee
were
all
at
home
,
and
how
shall
we
now
(
when
wee
are
but
few
)
venture
vpon
that
which
many
would
not
dare
to
vndergoe
?
It
is
the
Diuels
craft
and
wilinesse
,
euer
to
cauill
and
dispute
against
obedience
,
yea
to
cause
grudgings
and
mutinies
against
superiours
and
gouernours
;
obiecting
vnto
you
,
that
they
doe
many
times
impose
vpon
you
such
difficult
and
vneasie
commands
,
that
it
is
almost
impossible
to
effect
them
.
But
remember
that
the
most
worthy
mother
of
God
is
the
gouernesse
of
this
house
;
giue
therefore
the
keyes
vnto
her
,
for
the
gouernment
appertaineth
to
her
,
and
she
shall
be
more
regardfull
and
studious
of
your
good
then
your selues
can
possibly
be
;
for
she
is
not
tied
to
those
hinderances
as
you
are
,
to
your
spirituall
exercises
,
to
your
prayers
,
and
to
the
holy
Communion
;
neither
is
she
filled
with
selfe-loue
as
you
are
.
Vnder
a
shadow
and
pretence
of
good
,
many
times
religious
persons
doe
withdraw
themselues
from
the
commands
of
their
superiours
,
and
commit
many
great
and
grosse
incongruities
,
although
not
so
much
out
of
malice
,
as
for
the
most
part
out
of
ignorance
and
selfe-loue
,
which
at
some
times
wee
are
content
to
acknowledge
,
but
for
the
most
part
our
depraued
nature
causeth
vs
to
dissemble
it
,
so
that
it
lyeth
hidden
in
the
face
of
hypocrites
.
For
(
say
they
)
how
can
the
desire
to
receiue
the
sacrament
often
,
to
pray
,
and
performe
those
exercises
that
conduce
vnto
repentance
proceed
from
the
Diuell
?
alleaging
that
God
hath
spoken
by
his
Prophet
:
Repent
,
for
if
you
doe
not
repent
,
you
shall
die
the
death
:
Who
dares
say
that
this
is
not
true
?
It
is
confessed
to
be
a
truth
,
but
God
looketh
further
,
hee
would
haue
a
perfect
Cassandra
,
a
full
humiliation
,
obedience
,
simplicity
,
and
resignation
of
all
things
.
Hee
doth
therefore
let
you
know
,
that
you
are
not
to
neglect
the
least
word
of
your
superiors
command
,
Louyse
doth
therefore
pray
you
to
embrace
that
councell
which
is
very
reasonable
,
and
which
at
the
time
of
her
departure
from
you
,
you
were
pleased
to
lay
close
vnto
her
;
which
is
,
that
she
would
endeauour
to
be
obedient
,
and
to
put
her selfe
wholly
in
the
hands
of
God
.
Which
she
taking
in
good
worth
,
doth
likewise
desire
you
to
share
in
this
aduice
,
and
to
enioyne
the
same
vnto
your
spirituall
daughters
:
exhort
Margaret
Burle
,
and
Martha
d'
Aiguisier
to
doe
the
same
.
It
standeth
with
reason
,
that
when
the
gouernesse
is
obedient
,
none
of
the
rest
should
behaue
themselues
with
any
dislike
or
contumacie
;
For
rebellion
and
disobedience
is
the
daughter
of
Lucifer
,
as
humility
is
the
daughter
of
God
,
and
should
therefore
be
your
sister
.
Come
therefore
accompanied
with
her
,
she
is
of
a
noble
parentage
,
but
yet
doth
so
bow
her selfe
to
obedience
that
shee
is
continually
prest
and
actiue
to
doe
the
will
of
God
her
father
.
She
will
go
with
you
to
heauen
,
and
will
assist
you
to
climbe
that
steep
&
wearisome
mountaine
:
Expect
when
you
are
come
hither
,
things
so
full
of
strangenesse
and
admiration
,
that
you
would
not
for
all
the
gold
in
the
world
but
see
,
vnderstand
,
and
bee
made
familiar
vnto
them
.
But
hee
that
will
haue
profit
must
take
paines
for
the
acquisition
thereof
.
No
paine
,
no
gaine
.
The
subscription
was
,
Your
most
vnworthy
slaue
,
full
of
great
boldnesse
and
presumption
,
sendeth
this
vnto
you
;
you
know
my
insufficiencie
and
want
of
vnderstanding
,
perfectly
well
:
so
that
you
will
apprehend
with
ease
,
that
shee
that
sendeth
this
,
had
neuer
that
ability
of
iudgement
to
fashion
such
a
letter
,
nor
the
boldnesse
to
speake
vnto
her
gouernesse
with
so
little
respect
and
ceremony
.
But
this
proceedeth
not
from
her selfe
,
God
would
haue
it
done
,
by
a
Diuell
that
did
dictate
al
these
sayings
.
Your
slaue
Louyse
Capelle
.
Keep
this
letter
safe
,
and
bring
it
back
with
you
,
and
reade
the
same
aloud
before
all
the
sister
Nuns
and
Assistants
,
except
the
little
Pensioners
:
also
reade
it
before
Mistris
de
Saint
Iaques
,
and
pray
for
Louyse
,
who
hath
great
need
thereof
.
The
superscription
was
,
To
sister
Catherine
,
gouernesse
of
the
house
of
S.
Vrsula
at
Aix
.
Then
did
hee
dictate
another
letter
to
the
fathers
Andrew
and
Matthew
Arnoult
Priests
of
the
Christian
doctrine
in
manner
as
followeth
.
My
dearest
brethren
,
I
send
vnto
you
to
request
your
speedy
presence
heere
at
S.
Baume
,
that
you
may
bee
acquainted
with
some
things
of
that
rare
and
admirable
quality
,
as
the
like
hath
not
been
seene
from
the
beginning
of
the
world
.
And
in
regard
that
loue
is
the
daughter
of
God
,
I
●m
commanded
by
my
[
](A07467-e22880-b)l
l
The
father
Romillon
as
her
superiour
commandeth
her
.
superiour
and
yours
,
to
send
you
out
of
my
loue
this
letter
,
which
I
could
not
but
performe
;
for
I
should
haue
been
shrewdly
burthened
,
●f
I
had
neglected
the
same
.
It
is
to
tell
you
,
that
you
●orthwith
come
hither
without
faile
,
and
not
aske
wherefore
,
or
how
,
or
wee
cannot
come
,
because
wee
●aue
a
great
charge
,
and
are
here
but
few
in
number
,
●hese
excuses
and
tergiuersations
doe
all
flow
from
the
Diuell
.
Remember
that
true
obedience
doth
neuer
●nter
into
dispute
,
especially
when
the
good
pleasure
of
God
is
to
bee
executed
in
matters
of
such
importance
●s
these
are
;
humble
your selues
in
imitation
of
Christ
●esus
,
and
doe
not
murmur
and
say
,
This
crosse
is
hea●ier
then
I
am
able
to
beare
.
He
would
neuer
vtter
such
●
thing
but
like
an
innocent
lambe
,
and
as
an
oxe
vnder
●he
yoke
,
he
suffered
himselfe
to
bee
led
away
,
and
car●ied
his
crosse
without
disputing
or
reasoning
the
mat●er
with
the
hangman
.
He
said
not
,
this
mountaine
is
so
●teepe
that
I
cannot
climbe
vp
vnto
it
,
but
submitted
●elfe
to
the
guidance
and
gouernment
of
his
heauenly
Father
.
It
standeth
with
good
reason
that
the
seruant
should
be
directed
by
his
maister
,
since
that
the
maister
hath
bene
content
to
bee
ledde
by
his
slaues
and
cursed
seruants
,
yea
,
by
hell
it selfe
.
[
](A07467-e22900-b)m
m
These
good
Fathers
would
not
heare
talke
of
those
things
,
and
did
,
as
it
were
,
blush
at
them
.
They
were
rather
of
opinion
,
that
they
were
meer
fancies
,
&
had
no
communion
or
agreement
with
Father
Romillon
Therefore
humble
your selues
and
bee
obedient
,
otherwise
you
shall
incurre
Gods
heauy
displeasure
,
vnlesse
you
doe
that
which
I
haue
aduertised
vnto
you
.
I
deserue
not
to
bee
obeyed
at
your
hands
,
[
](A07467-e22930-b)*
*
Hee
said
hee
was
commanded
&
constrained
by
the
appointment
of
God
.
but
hee
who
caused
this
letter
to
be
written
,
doth
wel
deserue
it
from
you
.
After
all
this
,
hee
did
dictate
another
letter
,
which
beginneth
,
Andrew
Chicolle
,
Louyse
prayeth
thee
to
cal●
to
remembrance
the
speech
which
thou
diddest
vse
vnto
her
in
the
Chappell
of
S.
Vrsula
in
Confession
,
when
shee
said
,
that
shee
had
prayed
vnto
God
to
haue
the
grace
to
suffer
for
his
sake
.
Then
diddest
thou
say
vnto
her
(
obserue
well
my
speech
,
looke
you
obserue
it
well
,
and
call
it
to
minde
)
Suffer
thy selfe
to
bee
guided
and
directed
:
which
aduise
shee
afterward
found
to
be
of
speciall
vse
vnto
her
,
and
being
now
acquainted
with
the
truth
thereof
,
shee
is
desirous
to
returne
vnto
you
some
fruite
of
your
owne
counsell
,
whereby
you
did
the●
particularly
giue
instance
,
in
the
obedience
which
we●
did
owe
vnto
our
superiour
,
when
hee
sendeth
for
vs
.
[
](A07467-e22980-b)n
n
Louyse
being
commanded
by
her
Superiour
to
come
from
Aix
,
resisted
&
made
scruple
of
the
same
;
being
tender
of
her
reputation
,
and
fearing
the
defamation
of
being
possessed
by
the
Deuill
.
You
wel
remember
the
resistance
and
denyalls
which
shee
at
that
time
made
against
God
and
her
superiour
,
notwithstanding
your
counsel
together
with
the
aduise
of
Mathew
Arnout
,
and
of
Peter
Thion
was
treasured
vp
in
her
hart
,
and
proued
afterward
very
vsefull
vnto
her
.
And
God
is
well
pleased
that
acknowledgment
of
these
thinges
bee
first
made
to
him
,
and
then
vnto
his
creatures
for
the
loue
of
him
.
Shee
doth
therefore
exhort
you
thereunto
,
since
for
her
owne
part
shee
hath
sped
so
well
in
obeying
the
pleasure
of
God
and
of
her
superiour
:
which
shee
hath
no
reason
to
conceiue
but
that
you
(
if
you
be
wise
)
will
also
be
very
ready
to
performe
.
For
vnhappy
and
miserable
is
that
man
,
who
giueth
good
counsell
vnto
others
,
and
can
practise
or
follow
none
himselfe
.
Your
most
humble
and
vnworthy
,
the
slaue
of
God
,
and
for
his
loue
the
slaue
also
of
his
creatures
,
Louyse
.
Pray
vnto
God
for
her
,
and
cause
others
to
doe
the
like
,
for
shee
standeth
in
great
need
of
the
same
.
The
same
day
departed
the
said
Paschalis
Preist
,
Geraud
Preist
,
Peter
Michaelis
,
Denis
Guillemini
Priour
of
Ramoules
,
and
Balthazar
Charuas
to
goe
to
Marseille
with
the
said
letters
;
who
promised
to
giue
a
good
account
of
their
proceedings
.
The
Acts
of
the
17.
of
December
.
THis
day
,
Verrine
for
an
insallible
marke
to
discerne
whither
this
spirit
came
by
Gods
permission
or
no
,
did
yeeld
very
readily
his
obedience
:
and
in
token
that
he
was
there
on
Gods
behalfe
,
hee
said
hee
would
suffer
Louyse
to
communicate
without
any
resistance
whatsoeuer
,
vpon
the
commandement
of
her
superiour
,
father
Romillon
:
which
before
this
time
hee
neuer
did
;
and
did
dictate
very
distinctly
vnto
vs
the
disputation
of
the
16.
of
this
present
moneth
,
by
the
vertue
of
the
like
commandement
.
Also
Louyse
being
twice
or
thrice
as
it
were
rauished
in
an
extasy
,
shee
recouered
and
came
to
her selfe
,
as
soone
as
her
superiours
command
was
layd
vpon
her
.
The
same
day
Magdalen
was
shrewdly
tempted
by
the
Deuill
,
and
was
depressed
with
a
great
and
extraordinary
sadnesse
.
And
whiles
Masse
was
saying
,
the
temptation
ended
;
Magdalen
performing
all
acts
of
humility
,
and
weeping
very
bitterly
in
S.
Baume
,
when
shee
called
to
minde
what
had
happened
vnto
her
.
In
the
morning
shee
was
exrocised
by
the
Dominican
father
,
and
Verrine
began
to
speake
in
this
manner
.
Let
the
Luxurions
liue
,
let
those
that
beare
false
witnesse
liue
,
let
these
and
the
like
liue
for
hell
:
but
let
obedience
,
simplicity
,
a
good
intention
,
pure
affection
,
vnspotted
conscience
,
humility
and
resignation
of
the
world
liue
for
the
liuing
God
;
as
doe
all
they
that
are
belonging
vnto
the
traine
and
company
of
the
Lambe
:
I
say
,
that
immaculate
Lambe
.
Hee
that
will
conquer
,
must
suffer
.
Petrus
thou
hast
seene
thy
maister
in
the
mountaine
of
glory
,
and
hast
indured
martyrdome
for
his
sake
:
and
thou
Iames
hast
drunke
of
his
cup
,
which
thy
mother
did
so
litle
esteeme
of
.
Surrender
your selues
vp
into
the
hands
of
God
,
hee
knoweth
what
is
good
for
you
,
and
shall
be
a
guide
vnto
you
in
all
your
waies
.
Ioannes
Euangelista
thou
diddest
tell
thy
maister
,
Possumus
;
and
diddest
indeed
afterward
prooue
a
Martyr
;
but
it
was
a
martyrdome
of
passion
and
greefe
,
when
thou
wert
with
thy
maister
at
the
Crosse.
He
that
will
goe
to
heauen
must
honour
God
,
and
loue
his
neighbour
as
himselfe
:
and
be
ready
to
depart
with
his
goods
for
his
neighbours
body
,
and
with
his
owne
body
for
his
soule
:
and
if
any
shall
remaine
obstinate
,
they
shall
frye
in
those
vnquenchable
flames
.
It
is
true
,
many
[
](A07467-e23330-b)o
o
There
were
publick
sacrifices
for
all
sinners
,
especially
for
the
most
enormous
:
of
which
they
haue
of
all
other
the
most
need
:
and
this
was
done
for
sinspast
,
present
and
to
come
.
Sacrifices
haue
beene
offered
vp
vnto
God
in
the
behalfe
of
Magdalen
and
Lewis
the
Priest
.
Thou
Louyse
diddest
beg
of
God
to
suffer
for
his
sake
,
and
thou
shalt
suffer
,
and
for
the
better
support
of
thy
patience
,
God
will
augment
and
double
thy
force
vpon
thee
.
And
to
show
that
this
proceedeth
from
God
he
shall
make
thee
obedient
.
Then
Belzebub
said
,
that
Magdalen
had
giuen
vp
her
keyes
vnto
him
.
Verrine
answered
,
Thou
lyest
,
God
seeth
more
cleerly
then
thy selfe
,
thy
aime
is
to
ouerthrow
her
and
make
her
perish
,
by
impaciency
and
despaire
.
No
,
no
,
Belzebub
,
this
soule
belongeth
vnto
God
:
But
put
case
she
had
made
a
bequeath
of
her
soule
vnto
thee
,
I
say
that
God
may
at
any
time
take
her
home
vnto
himselfe
;
cannot
a
King
enter
into
his
owne
Palace
at
any
time
that
pleaseth
him
?
Belzebub
answered
,
That
is
true
,
but
not
against
the
will
of
the
creature
.
Then
said
Verrine
vnto
him
,
Hee
will
enter
either
by
force
or
loue
,
and
will
haue
her
to
himselfe
,
although
she
had
committed
all
the
sinnes
of
those
that
are
damned
in
hell
.
If
Iudas
had
been
penitent
,
if
Cain
had
craued
pardon
,
if
Adam
[
](A07467-e23480-b)p
p
Adam
afterward
did
repent
.
Sap.
6.
had
not
stood
vpon
his
iustifications
and
excuses
,
God
would
haue
forgiuen
them
:
of
such
vnspeakable
goodnesse
is
the
God
of
the
Christians
,
and
so
wel
doth
humility
please
&
accord
with
him
.
The
God
of
the
Turks
and
the
Gods
of
the
Gentiles
are
all
Deuils
,
there
is
but
one
God
,
one
Church
,
one
Baptisme
.
The
God
of
the
Christians
is
the
true
God
,
the
Baptisme
of
the
Christians
is
the
true
Baptisme
the
Church
of
the
Christians
is
the
true
Church
.
[
](A07467-e23510-b)q
q
That
is
to
say
,
of
their
law
.
The
Baptisme
of
Turks
or
Iews
is
of
no
auaile
for
the
soule
;
The
Christian
shall
say
,
In
te
Domine
speraui
,
and
shall
neuer
perish
.
It
is
true
Magdalen
,
thy
life
shall
be
written
and
described
from
the
first
three
yeeres
of
thy
age
;
and
Louyse
shal
endure
much
sorrow
,
and
afterwards
dye
in
paine
;
but
the
end
crowneth
the
worke
.
Thinke
not
Magdalen
that
thy
God
will
come
to
thee
and
take
thee
by
the
hand
:
No
,
no
,
hee
will
not
descend
in
his
humanity
for
such
a
purpose
.
Where
is
thy
Credo
,
Magdalen
?
thou
must
now
beleeue
Magdalen
,
dost
thou
looke
for
miracles
,
as
many
others
doe
?
To
this
Belzebub
said
,
I
haue
nothing
to
doe
with
that
Credo
.
Verrine
replyed
,
Ha
wicked
spirit
;
it
was
not
for
thy
sake
I
spake
it
.
Magdalen
shall
be
conuerted
in
despite
of
Lucifer
and
of
all
hell
besides
.
I
am
true
of
my
word
.
Belzebub
answered
,
No
,
no
,
she
shall
be
mine
,
she
shall
be
damned
,
for
the
gate
of
mercy
is
shut
against
her
.
Then
said
Verrine
,
It
is
not
so
,
her
will
to
doe
wel
wil
proue
acceptable
and
pleasing
;
and
thou
saist
this
(
accursed
as
thou
art
)
to
plunge
her
into
dispaire
.
But
the
●ust
shall
say
,
In
te
Domine
speraui
,
and
shall
finde
the
gates
of
Paradise
opened
vnto
them
:
as
witnesseth
S.
[
](A07467-e23680-b)r
r
S.
Augustine
doth
prettily
discourse
vpon
the
30.
Psal.
in
the
interpretation
of
these
words
speaking
of
the
merits
which
haue
not
pieceded
,
and
the
benefites
of
God
which
haue
preuented
the
sinner
.
Hoc
me
eruit
(
saith
he
)
quod
me
iustificat
,
quod
ex
impio
,
pium
facit
,
quod
ex
iniquo
iustum
quod
ex
caeco
videntem
,
ex
cadente
surgentem
,
quod
ex
flente
gaudētem
.
Augustine
.
The
Church
shal
examine
this
whole
tract
,
wherein
is
nothing
contained
either
against
God
or
his
Church
.
●
hereshal
many
be
illuminated
,
&
he
that
shall
diue
into
the
botome
of
the
sacke
,
shall
easily
approoue
the
same
;
the
curious
and
proud
shall
haue
their
abode
in
the
pit
of
hell
,
and
shall
not
haue
the
power
to
beleeue
.
Then
hee
said
,
[
](A07467-e23750-b)s
s
Carreau
did
tempt
her
to
obstinacy
.
Magdalene
was
often
persecuted
and
extremly
tempted
by
the
deuils
,
so
that
shee
did
sometimes
seem
to
wauer
.
Carreau
cannot
fill
thy
hart
,
Magdalen
,
thy
part
is
set
triangle-wise
,
and
the
blessed
Trinity
is
to
replenishe
and
comfort
the
same
.
The
same
day
Verrine
told
Magdalen
roundly
and
rigourously
of
her
faults
being
in
her
chamber
,
and
spake
vnto
her
in
this
sort
.
Magdalen
,
if
thou
resolue
not
vpon
thy
conuersion
between
this
and
Christmas
,
thou
shalt
bee
euerlastingly
damned
,
and
burnt
aliue
,
and
shalt
not
for
all
this
escape
our
hands
:
as
none
haue
euer
scaped
vs
these
hundreth
ninty
nine
yeeres
,
because
wee
made
them
all
to
dispaire
.
This
indeed
will
bee
the
Magicians
confusion
,
but
shall
leaue
no
touch
or
taint
vpon
the
company
of
S.
Vrsula
,
the
company
of
the
Christian
doctrine
,
or
vpon
thy
father
,
whom
I
haue
pronounced
innocent
,
though
Belzebub
[
](A07467-e23870-b)t
t
Belzebub
took
this
false
oath
,
and
did
afterwards
thus
excuse
and
glosse
the
same
,
saying
hee
meant
her
spiritual
father
.
tooke
a
false
oath
against
him
,
saying
that
thy
father
had
giuen
thee
vnto
him
,
which
was
false
,
for
thou
of
thy
owne
accord
,
and
from
a
full
and
franke
will
diddest
giue
thy selfe
to
Lucifer
,
and
to
all
his
adherents
,
renouncing
God
,
the
blessed
Trinity
and
Paradise
:
renouncing
all
the
merits
of
the
Passion
of
Christ
Iesus
;
all
the
prayers
of
the
sacred
mother
of
God
,
and
of
all
Angels
and
Saints
:
taking
and
chusing
hell
,
accepting
the
same
as
thy
last
and
euerlasting
habitation
:
saying
,
that
thou
hadst
rather
liue
in
this
world
in
all
varieties
of
delights
and
villanies
,
then
to
serue
God
thy
Creator
,
[
](A07467-e23900-b)u
u
The
blindnes
and
desperat
madnes
of
Magicians
.
and
thy
Redeemer
Iesus
Christ
:
promising
Belzebub
to
bee
obedient
vnto
all
his
commands
,
and
that
thou
diddest
giue
him
with
all
thy
heart
,
thy
body
and
soule
,
with
the
powers
thereof
,
reseruing
nothing
to
thy selfe
but
hell
,
which
those
that
are
culpapable
of
the
like
abominations
doe
deserue
,
if
they
remaine
and
dye
in
their
sinnes
:
making
a
schedule
written
in
thy
bloud
by
thine
owne
hand
,
and
giuing
it
to
Belzebub
;
which
afterwards
the
Magicians
got
into
their
custody
.
It
is
true
,
she
did
not
enter
into
these
infernall
courses
her self
,
but
was
induced
and
by
allurements
drawne
vnto
it
,
by
the
theeues
of
her
soule
.
But
Lodouicus
seeing
that
dreadfull
wolfe
of
hell
to
approch
,
left
this
sil●ie
sheepe
to
be
seazed
by
him
,
yea
intised
her
into
the
clawes
of
rauenous
wolues
,
which
are
the
Diuels
of
hell
.
Shee
was
young
,
which
will
bee
a
good
plea
for
her
;
because
God
is
accustomed
to
compassionate
youth
,
witnesse
the
prodigall
child
,
who
left
his
fathers
house
,
as
Magdalene
hath
done
,
and
fed
with
hogs
,
as
she
did
.
Yet
did
he
not
die
in
his
obstinacie
,
but
acknowledged
his
fault
,
and
prostrated
himselfe
at
the
feete
of
his
father
,
in
great
humilitie
.
So
if
Magdalene
shall
cast
her selfe
at
the
feete
of
the
mercie
of
her
God
,
and
shall
knock
at
his
gate
,
that
father
of
pitie
will
commaund
her
to
be
let
in
,
and
will
bid
the
fat
calfe
to
be
killed
:
he
will
also
cause
new
garments
to
be
fetched
and
cast
vpon
her
,
which
signifieth
a
good
conscience
and
repentance
,
and
will
put
a
ring
on
her
finger
,
to
declare
the
faith
and
trust
she
ought
to
giue
to
the
words
of
her
father
,
and
how
grateful
she
should
be
in
her
acknowledgements
of
his
benefits
:
Then
is
shee
to
●o
say
,
Father
,
father
,
I
haue
sinned
against
heauen
,
and
against
thee
,
and
am
no
more
worthie
to
be
esteemed
thine
,
intreate
me
as
one
of
your
hirelings
,
although
most
vnworthie
of
such
a
place
as
that
.
Thus
should
Magdalene
humble
her self
,
and
should
say
,
approaching
to
the
seate
of
his
mercie
,
Father
,
I
haue
sinned
against
heauen
and
against
thee
,
against
thy
blessed
Mother
,
against
the
whole
Court
of
heauen
,
and
against
all
thy
creatures
,
I
am
therefore
vnworthie
to
bee
called
your
daughter
,
nay
your
slaue
,
nay
I
am
not
worthie
to
lift
vp
mine
eyes
to
heauen
;
but
take
mee
vnto
your
mercie
,
(
if
it
stand
with
your
good
pleasure
)
who
am
the
most
wretched
and
disconsolate
creature
that
liues
vnder
the
heauen
,
or
vpon
the
earth
.
Then
he
added
further
:
Magdalene
be
conuerted
,
and
abandon
thy
sinnes
:
thou
hast
been
hitherto
gently
led
on
in
calmenesse
and
in
softnesse
:
thou
hast
been
priuilie
reproued
by
secret
inspirations
,
by
preaching
,
by
reading
of
good
bookes
,
by
many
spirituall
instructions
which
haue
from
time
to
time
been
infused
into
thee
,
as
well
in
the
house
of
S.
Vrsula
,
as
by
the
fathers
the
Confessors
,
and
other
learned
and
illuminated
personages
,
who
haue
giuen
them
vnto
thee
both
for
thy
practise
,
and
for
a
remedie
against
thy
aduersaries
.
He
further
said
,
Magdalene
being
rebelliously
bent
against
her
God
,
and
the
admonitions
of
his
Spouse
the
Church
,
and
God
seeing
her
perdition
so
neere
,
and
her selfe
so
obstinate
in
her
sinnes
,
and
hauing
by
all
the
aboue-named
remedies
profited
nothing
,
hath
permitted
that
an
vnworthie
,
yea
thrice-vnworthie
sister
of
the
Companie
of
S.
Vrsula
,
Louyse
Capelle
,
who
of
her selfe
is
lesse
powerfull
then
the
leafe
of
a
tree
,
a
stone
,
or
a
pismire
,
yea
who
conceiueth
her selfe
to
be
vnworthie
of
the
title
or
stile
of
one
of
Gods
creatures
,
should
pronounce
these
things
by
the
appointment
of
God
almightie
,
and
a
Diuell
,
named
Verrine
,
should
by
her
mouth
dictate
and
deliuer
all
these
writings
.
Then
hee
made
this
remonstrance
vnto
Magdalene
,
saying
vnto
her
in
a
great
[
](A07467-e24070-b)a
a
Magdalene
suffered
her selfe
to
be
gained
away
at
times
.
furie
and
chase
,
as
if
he
had
been
mad
,
that
God
was
infinitly
angrie
with
her
if
she
were
not
amended
,
or
did
remaine
in
a
determinate
kinde
of
obstinacie
.
And
he
for
his
part
did
speake
with
as
great
assurednesse
from
God
,
as
euer
the
Prophet
Ionas
did
speake
to
the
people
of
Niniue
,
when
he
said
vnto
them
,
If
you
repent
not
,
you
shall
all
perish
:
but
they
were
wise
,
as
Magdalene
will
be
,
and
followed
the
example
of
their
King
,
who
tooke
ashes
and
cast
them
vpon
his
head
,
to
appease
and
slake
the
wrath
of
God
against
them
.
He
also
said
to
[
](A07467-e24120-b)b
b
He
meaneth
that
Magdalene
had
not
as
then
shewed
so
great
signes
of
her
repentance
,
as
that
the
Diuels
had
left
all
hope
to
regaine
her
.
Magdalene
,
Art
not
thou
an
accursed
woman
,
that
the
Witches
Sabbath
is
kept
here
?
Blushest
thou
not
,
that
these
Sabbaths
and
abominable
conuentions
are
kept
here
for
thy
sake
,
and
that
Magicians
,
Witches
,
Hags
,
and
Sorcerers
doe
bewitch
all
these
that
are
here
?
Yea
,
Father
[
](A07467-e24150-b)c
c
Francis
Billet
felt
strange
motions
within
himselfe
,
but
resisted
them
,
and
called
for
the
grace
of
God
.
Francis
himselfe
hath
taken
in
a
charme
whilest
he
was
drinking
.
Verrine
further
said
vnto
sister
Magdalene
:
If
God
were
capable
of
sadnesse
,
he
would
bewaile
,
Magdalene
,
the
great
vncertaintie
and
suspense
wherein
thou
keepest
him
,
touching
thy
conuersion
.
Then
did
Verrine
threaten
her
with
more
absolutnes
and
authoritie
,
then
euer
her
Superiour
did
vse
towards
her
,
or
any
creature
in
the
world
beside
.
And
good
reason
hath
he
for
the
same
,
because
hee
was
to
execute
the
will
of
the
Creator
,
being
(
as
hee
himselfe
said
)
as
the
Kings
Sergeant
,
who
speaketh
in
the
Kings
name
and
authoritie
,
and
commandeth
,
saying
,
If
you
doe
not
put
this
in
execution
,
and
obey
the
King
,
you
shall
be
grieuously
punished
,
because
hee
that
withstandeth
his
King
,
deserueth
the
most
seuere
punishment
that
can
be
inflicted
.
So
the
sinner
that
rebelleth
,
and
growes
obstinate
against
his
God
,
not
keeping
his
commandements
,
nor
obseruing
his
and
the
Churches
Counsels
,
he
deserueth
sharpe
correction
,
yea
tortures
and
hell
it selfe
.
Also
he
said
:
O
Magdalene
,
conuert
thy selfe
,
God
is
most
gracious
,
and
full
of
pitie
.
Thou
art
vexed
Magdalene
,
to
contemne
and
set
at
naught
the
delights
of
this
world
,
and
yet
regardest
not
the
pleasures
of
eternitie
.
Then
he
said
:
[
](A07467-e24270-b)d
d
Magdalene
did
at
times
wauer
shrewdly
,
like
to
one
that
begins
to
be
recouered
of
a
grieuous
and
long
sicknesse
,
and
staggers
when
he
offers
to
goe
,
and
is
readie
to
sinke
for
weaknesse
,
but
then
leaneth
&
staieth
himselfe
on
his
staffe
.
Miserable
,
accursed
,
and
damned
as
thou
art
,
art
thou
not
truly
vnhappie
,
to
beleeue
that
which
commeth
from
Lucifer
,
and
giuest
no
heede
vnto
me
who
am
here
from
God
?
Art
thou
not
vnhappie
to
beleeue
that
Louyse
is
the
author
and
expresser
of
these
things
?
O
Magdalene
,
thou
doest
beleeue
it
,
and
this
beleefe
is
exceedingly
preiudiciall
vnto
thee
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
and
I
must
lay
it
close
vnto
thee
,
thou
diddest
double
and
hadst
a
false
intention
before
God
,
and
thy
opinion
was
that
Louyse
spake
these
things
from
her
owne
head
.
And
this
is
true
,
Magdalene
;
as
for
Louyse
she
is
possessed
,
Catherine
is
also
possessed
,
and
so
are
the
rest
that
are
bewitched
,
but
they
know
nothing
of
what
is
here
deliuered
;
whereof
thou
Magdalen
art
the
only
vnhappy
cause
.
It
is
true
Magdalen
,
thou
art
proud
and
vngratefull
,
hauing
a
heart
of
stone
,
a
heart
harder
then
a
Diamond
:
thou
conceiuest
that
God
is
thy
debter
;
O
thou
proud
caitife
,
how
willing
wouldest
thou
haue
been
to
plucke
him
,
if
thou
hadst
been
able
,
from
his
throne
of
Maiestie
.
But
be
of
good
courage
Magdalene
,
and
humble
thy selfe
,
thy
God
is
so
good
,
that
although
thou
hadst
runne
through
all
the
sinnes
of
the
world
,
and
of
all
the
damned
,
thy
God
can
shew
thee
mercie
,
yea
and
wil
pardon
thee
thy
offences
,
if
thou
humble
thy selfe
and
be
penitent
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
Louyse
and
Magdalene
were
exorcised
by
Father
Francis
,
and
Verrine
spake
in
this
manner
:
Who
hath
euer
beheld
the
like
,
that
a
Diuill
should
enter
the
lists
against
a
Diuell
?
wee
are
all
damned
for
euer
,
and
what
we
do
,
wee
do
by
constraint
,
for
there
is
no
iot
of
charitie
dwelling
in
vs
.
I
auerre
that
this
woman
is
possessed
,
and
hath
three
Diuels
in
her
bodie
,
for
the
particular
conuersion
of
two
principally
,
and
then
for
the
conuersion
of
many
others
.
He
that
will
not
trauell
to
Mount
Caluarie
,
shall
not
ascend
Mount
Thabor
:
God
did
intimate
thus
much
vnto
the
mother
of
the
children
of
Zebedeus
.
Peter
denied
his
Master
,
but
he
repented
,
and
wept
very
bitterly
,
yea
afterwards
died
for
him
;
&
was
crucified
for
his
names
sake
.
Our
Lord
had
many
friends
and
associats
that
did
beare
him
company
at
the
Table
at
Easter
,
Whitsontide
and
Christmas
,
but
there
were
few
that
receiued
him
worthily
,
and
a
smal
number
that
presented
themselues
before
him
with
due
and
serious
preparation
.
I
take
God
to
witnesse
,
his
blessed
Mother
,
and
all
Saints
,
that
I
doe
now
tell
you
,
if
you
doe
not
repent
,
and
acknowledge
the
benefits
that
God
hath
so
plentifully
powred
vpon
you
,
you
are
not
worthy
to
be
partakers
of
any
Sacrament
,
nay
you
deserue
to
dye
without
the
comfort
of
them
.
Those
that
are
curious
,
are
liquorous
of
more
knowledge
then
is
expedient
for
them
;
which
they
make
inquisition
after
in
the
pit
of
Hel
,
as
doe
the
Caluinists
,
and
all
other
Hereticks
,
who
would
interprete
the
passages
in
holy
writ
,
not
according
to
Gods
meaning
,
but
interpose
their
owne
giddy
and
priuate
fancies
,
and
reiect
the
meaning
and
exposition
of
the
Church
.
Yong
[
](A07467-e24480-b)e
e
Against
youth
people
bee
you
penitent
,
you
pamper
vp
your
flesh
with
such
delicacies
and
nicenesse
,
&
let
in
al
pleasures
with
such
a
full
scope
vnto
you
,
that
you
stand
vnder
the
arrest
of
high
treason
against
God
.
Wee
tempt
youth
and
make
them
fall
like
mellow
figges
from
a
tree
when
they
are
shaken
by
a
strong
winde
,
neither
need
wee
to
helpe
this
winde
by
our
breath
.
I
am
as
a
Sergeant
,
and
execute
my
commission
;
I
say
,
you
may
attaine
,
if
you
will
,
vnto
heauen
:
yet
are
you
obstinate
,
and
thinke
that
God
is
endebted
vnto
you
,
and
that
the
way
to
Heauen
is
easy
and
open
.
No
,
no
,
I
tell
you
that
God
cannot
sinne
,
nor
lye
;
ponder
well
vpon
this
so
fearfull
a
sentence
,
Ite
maledicti
in
ignem
aeternum
.
Goe
ye
cursed
into
Hell
,
and
liue
for
euer
in
all
misery
in
that
other
world
,
together
with
those
whom
in
this
life
you
haue
obeyed
and
hearkned
vnto
.
Wee
that
are
Deuils
doe
dandle
and
make
much
of
them
with
a
thousand
varieties
of
torments
:
we
bestow
sights
and
visions
vpon
them
,
but
they
are
the
visions
of
Deuils
,
that
would
at
one
clap
strike
all
men
starke
dead
,
to
haue
but
a
side
long
glance
of
their
horrid
deformities
.
They
doe
also
see
the
soules
of
the
damned
,
who
hauing
in
their
first
creation
beene
fashioned
with
much
bewty
,
are
now
as
hideous
in
their
semblance
as
are
the
Deuils
themselues
.
You
haue
indeed
the
Saints
to
intercede
for
you
,
saying
,
Lord
giue
them
of
the
water
of
life
;
but
you
are
to
conceiue
your selues
to
bee
vnworthie
of
that
life
,
vnlesse
you
humble
your selues
,
beleeuing
that
you
are
vnworthy
of
such
a
place
as
Hell
,
nay
,
if
that
God
shall
make
ten
thousand
helles
,
yet
are
you
to
thinke
that
your
deserts
doe
surmount
the
torments
of
them
all
.
If
you
fast
in
this
world
,
you
shall
feast
in
the
world
to
come
.
The
excellency
of
the
choise
delicacies
of
the
world
to
come
,
doth
breed
a
sacietie
and
disgust
of
the
meats
you
heere
enioy
:
and
whosoeuer
could
but
get
a
crumme
or
the
least
rellish
in
the
world
of
those
dainties
,
they
are
so
exquisitely
prepared
,
that
they
would
cause
all
the
viands
of
this
world
to
bee
loathed
.
Wee
may
talke
of
them
,
but
wee
shall
neuer
taste
them
,
it
is
too
late
now
to
repent
vs
.
That
horse
is
not
a
horse
of
price
and
value
that
gallopeth
not
but
when
hee
is
spurred
;
and
hee
who
serueth
God
with
an
ill
will
,
is
of
no
reckoning
.
It
is
many
times
a
greater
fault
,
to
omit
that
thou
oughtest
to
doe
,
then
to
doe
that
which
thou
oughtest
to
omit
.
[
](A07467-e24530-b)f
f
Three
sorts
of
seruants
of
God
.
There
are
three
sorts
that
serue
God
,
the
first
serue
him
as
slaues
,
and
they
are
those
that
are
alwaies
in
Hell
:
Others
serue
him
as
Hirelings
,
and
those
haue
regarde
to
nothing
but
to
the
rewarde
of
Heauen
;
and
are
like
those
that
work
and
trauel
meerely
for
their
profite
:
and
there
are
those
that
serue
him
more
faithfullie
,
who
serue
him
as
children
out
of
meere
loue
.
A
vertuous
childe
hath
no
regard
vnto
the
goods
of
his
Parents
,
neither
doth
hee
murmure
at
those
blowes
which
for
his
reformation
they
giue
vnto
him
;
but
is
respectiue
of
his
duty
,
and
is
seruiceable
vnto
them
meerely
out
of
affection
:
so
doe
the
children
of
God
,
they
serue
him
,
not
out
of
expectancie
of
reward
,
but
from
the
strength
of
their
loue
.
A
cup
of
fresh
water
that
is
giuen
vnto
the
poore
,
payeth
a
whole
yeeres
ransome
in
Purgatorie
.
O
great
God
,
it
is
no
wonder
,
if
neither
beasts
,
Barbarians
,
nor
[
](A07467-e24550-b)g
g
He
meaneth
the
Indians
in
that
state
wherein
they
were
before
their
conuersion
,
being
people
remooued
farre
from
God
,
as
S.
Paul
speaketh
of
the
Gentiles
,
Ephes.
l.
Indians
doe
know
thee
:
for
they
either
haue
no
vnderstanding
or
doe
liue
in
darknesse
:
but
I
meruaile
at
thy
children
the
Christians
,
that
they
doe
not
acknowledge
thee
,
whose
name
and
stampe
they
carrie
.
For
a
Christian
hath
his
appellation
from
Christ
,
as
the
Bride
beareth
the
name
of
the
Bridegroome
.
In
the
blessed
baptisme
,
God
the
Father
taketh
the
soule
for
his
daughter
;
the
sonne
taketh
it
for
his
sister
;
the
holy
Ghost
for
his
Spouse
;
and
all
the
blessed
Trinity
for
their
Temple
.
[
](A07467-e24590-b)h
h
Irreuerent
behauiour
in
Baptisme
.
You
doe
so
little
reckon
of
Baptisme
,
that
when
you
approach
to
this
Sacrament
a
man
would
say
,
that
you
went
to
some
May-game
or
dance
,
for
you
talke
in
the
Church
,
and
doe
nothing
but
laugh
,
vsing
many
other
scandalous
misdemeanments
of
this
nature
,
and
do
indeede
any
thing
,
rather
then
conceiue
of
this
Sacrament
with
reuerence
.
S.
Iohn
did
not
runne
into
such
an
error
,
but
when
he
baptized
our
Lord
,
hee
baptized
him
in
great
feare
and
deuotion
.
How
great
an
ouersight
is
this
in
you
,
thus
to
dis-esteeme
the
Sacraments
that
haue
their
institution
from
God
himselfe
,
and
are
the
pillars
on
which
this
Church
doth
lea●●e
;
neither
is
there
any
Sacrament
that
hath
not
drawne
blood
from
him
.
Then
Verrine
set
his
foote
vpon
Belzebub
,
and
said
;
Belzebub
,
I
doe
adiure
thee
by
the
liuing
God
,
that
if
thou
haue
any
thing
to
reply
,
that
what
I
haue
now
said
is
not
true
,
thou
giue
answere
thereunto
;
speake
Belzebub
,
whether
that
which
I
haue
spoken
be
true
or
no.
I
doe
further
adiure
thee
by
Lucifer
,
that
if
thou
canst
take
me
tripping
,
thou
doe
directly
tell
mee
wherein
I
lye
.
O
cursed
Belzebub
,
thou
canst
not
reply
against
me
,
for
I
deliuer
the
truth
,
and
that
by
the
appointment
of
God
.
Thou
art
accursed
,
and
as
wretched
as
my selfe
:
speake
wicked
spirit
if
thou
hast
any
thing
to
say
.
Then
Verrine
began
to
cry
.
All
you
[
](A07467-e24680-b)i
i
The
people
of
Townes
&
Villages
there
adioyning
did
flocke
thither
in
great
troupes
.
here
may
obserue
(
speaking
to
the
Assembly
that
was
there
present
)
he
is
my
Prince
,
but
I
doe
not
now
acknowledge
him
to
be
so
.
It
is
true
Belzebub
,
thou
art
my
Prince
,
but
I
here
renounce
any
superiority
which
thou
pretendest
to
haue
ouer
me
.
I
also
renounce
thee
Lucifer
,
and
the
authority
of
all
the
Diuels
in
Hell
,
for
wee
are
not
powerfull
to
resist
the
Almightie
.
You
,
who
take
Lucifers
part
,
can
reply
nothing
of
any
moment
or
importance
,
neither
haue
you
more
force
then
a
sort
of
Flies
.
All
this
while
did
Verrine
,
in
contempt
,
tread
vpon
Belzebub
,
saying
:
Thou
proud
Spirit
,
and
full
of
arrogancie
as
my selfe
,
thou
swellest
&
art
in
the
highth
of
pride
.
I
hope
there
is
no
offence
done
,
if
that
these
proud
creatures
bee
deiected
and
throughly
dishattened
.
Then
Verrine
said
to
Magdalene
,
Magdalene
the
gate
of
Heauen
is
opened
,
so
is
the
gate
of
Hell
,
and
there
men
may
enter
in
at
full
Carroche
,
yea
foure
Caroches
together
may
haue
easie
passage
thither
,
and
all
foure
may
enter
in
a
front
:
but
the
gate
of
Paradise
is
so
narrow
,
that
few
passe
in
thereat
,
and
much
humiliation
is
expedient
to
enter
in
at
the
same
.
Ouer
this
gate
,
Obedience
is
seated
,
and
vnder
it
is
Humilitie
,
on
the
one
side
standeth
Charitie
,
on
the
other
,
Hope
;
and
Perseuerance
is
the
Porter
that
letteth
in
those
that
come
thither
.
Humilitie
represents
the
birth
of
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
Obedience
signifieth
that
the
Sonne
of
God
hath
humbled
himselfe
from
his
birth
,
vntill
the
time
of
his
death
.
Sinne
is
more
vgly
and
deformed
then
the
Diuell
.
If
a
man-had
a
conuenient
house
of
his
owne
,
and
a
reasonable
competencie
wherewith
to
liue
,
and
yet
without
cause
should
giue
and
cast
himselfe
into
the
hands
of
Turkes
,
and
should
from
them
receiue
hard
vsage
and
entertainement
:
if
such
a
one
should
plaine
himselfe
,
men
would
say
vnto
him
;
Friend
,
you
were
not
well
aduised
:
you
liued
well
in
your
owne
house
,
and
who
is
cause
of
this
calamitie
but
your selfe
?
I
say
there
is
no
man
that
would
compassionate
such
a
fellow
:
Euen
so
,
euery
man
hath
somewhat
whereby
hee
is
enabled
to
make
opposition
against
the
world
,
prouided
that
hee
haue
the
grace
of
God
:
but
if
he
will
sinne
and
inuassall
himselfe
to
the
Diuell
,
who
will
pitty
his
case
?
He
is
disabled
in
his
braine
,
that
enioyeth
libertie
,
and
doth
voluntarily
render
himselfe
vp
to
slauerie
.
Then
hee
confirmed
this
speech
with
a
solemne
oath
,
and
after
said
,
to
what
vse
and
purpose
are
wholesome
waters
if
there
be
none
to
drinke
of
them
?
you
must
frequent
the
Sacraments
,
that
you
may
make
your
profit
and
aduantage
of
them
.
Magdalene
,
the
iudgements
of
God
are
not
to
bee
squared
by
the
iudgements
of
men
:
you
are
to
stoope
and
abase
your selues
in
this
world
,
if
you
will
ascend
to
that
which
is
to
come
.
This
which
I
haue
spoken
(
Magdalene
)
was
neuer
hammered
in
the
shop
of
Hell
.
The
Diuels
haue
at
sundry
times
preached
,
and
broached
diuers
curiosities
to
the
preiudice
and
perdition
of
those
that
entertained
the
same
,
but
the
things
which
I
deliuer
,
conduce
to
the
amendment
of
mens
liues
and
conuersations
.
The
soules
of
men
fall
as
thick
into
Hell
,
as
the
Corne
doth
from
the
Mill.
Men
goe
to
Hell
by
thousands
,
but
they
enter
one
by
one
into
Heauen
:
though
it
bee
not
alwaies
so
.
At
times
,
there
haue
gone
to
Heauen
10000.
Martyrs
in
one
day
,
and
11000.
Virgins
in
another
day
,
and
many
other
arriue
there
after
sundry
manners
,
according
to
the
good
pleasure
of
God
.
The
same
day
Verrine
was
asked
,
why
Magdalene
was
not
yet
endowed
with
vpright
intention
,
since
she
followed
his
instructions
,
and
the
day
before
the
conception
had
hartely
renounced
Satan
.
To
this
hee
answered
,
that
he
is
perfectly
possessed
with
vpright
intention
,
that
casteth
no
lustfull
winke
or
glance
of
the
eye
on
any
creature
;
yet
a
man
might
haue
an
honest
heart
,
although
his
intention
doe
fleete
and
wauer
,
and
might
be
as
it
were
placed
in
the
middle
,
seazed
vpon
by
neither
party
.
Then
he
said
,
that
he
was
not
able
to
speake
one
word
before
another
,
but
as
he
receiued
them
from
aboue
,
so
he
spake
them
.
The
Acts
of
the
18.
of
December
.
THe
same
day
,
as
Father
Francis
one
of
the
Order
of
S.
Dominick
did
say
Masse
,
at
the
eleuation
of
the
Chalice
,
Verrine
began
to
cry
,
saying
:
It
is
a
truth
,
that
the
body
and
blood
,
and
the
whole
humanitie
and
Diuinitie
of
our
Lord
,
all
,
all
is
here
present
.
God
is
at
this
time
contented
to
obey
him
that
sayeth
Masse
.
This
God
who
is
so
[
](A07467-e25010-b)k
k
See
the
Page
18.
powerfull
,
doth
subiect
himselfe
to
obedience
:
yet
you
that
are
but
lumpes
of
clay
,
are
so
refractarie
and
rebellious
,
that
you
labour
to
withdraw
your
obedience
from
so
good
a
God
:
obey
him
,
obey
him
.
After
this
,
when
some
would
haue
Louyse
to
communicate
,
hee
spake
aloud
,
and
said
:
goe
,
and
call
mee
hither
Romillon
;
this
is
to
teach
you
obedience
.
O
[
](A07467-e25050-b)l
l
He
desireth
to
be
commanded
.
See
the
Answere
to
the
fifth
doubt
after
the
Epistle
to
the
Reader
.
Romillon
,
thou
must
command
me
in
the
power
of
that
blessed
obedience
,
and
by
the
same
power
thou
must
command
her
to
communicate
.
Then
he
said
,
communicate
all
you
first
;
Louyse
shall
be
the
last
.
And
before
she
did
communicate
,
Verrine
began
to
say
,
be
well
aduised
how
you
goe
to
[
](A07467-e25090-b)m
m
Of
those
that
goe
to
Confession
without
due
preparation
.
Confession
:
there
be
many
that
goo
to
Confession
,
and
enquire
after
a
Priest
,
and
desire
the
Priest
to
make
their
Confession
for
them
,
saying
:
Father
,
tell
me
a
little
my
sinnes
,
for
I
haue
forgot
them
.
What
fooles
are
these
,
doe
they
thinke
that
Priests
are
Gods
and
Prophets
,
or
that
they
know
those
sinnes
which
they
haue
neither
seene
nor
committed
.
I
am
verily
of
opinion
,
that
such
as
they
should
giue
absolu●ion
vnto
the
Priest
,
because
it
accordeth
with
reason
,
●hat
he
that
confesseth
should
receiue
absolution
.
There
●re
others
,
that
will
not
sticke
to
commit
many
sinnes
,
●nd
when
they
come
to
Confession
,
they
say
,
why
●hould
I
confesse
my
sinnes
to
a
Priest
?
I
thinke
it
very
●nfit
to
reueale
all
vnto
such
as
they
:
they
are
men
and
●inners
as
we
are
.
But
I
would
know
of
them
why
such
●inde
of
men
should
goe
to
Confession
at
all
,
if
they
●oe
not
subiect
themselues
vnto
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
?
The
Church
doth
positiuely
command
and
●ay
,
Thou
art
to
confesse
all
thy
sinnes
at
the
least
once
a
●eere
.
Then
hee
said
:
Take
good
heede
to
your
Con●ession
:
it
is
a
businesse
of
no
small
importance
:
this
I
●ffirme
to
my
owne
confusion
and
damnation
,
but
God
●lmightie
doth
force
me
thereunto
.
Then
hee
swore
●hat
this
was
true
,
and
that
in
confirmation
thereof
,
Lo●yse
should
[
](A07467-e25110-b)n
n
See
the
19.
page
.
communicate
without
any
contradiction
●r
repugnancie
:
an
accident
that
neuer
happened
since
●ee
came
thither
,
but
onely
once
,
to
strengthen
and
●onfirme
the
disputation
which
hee
had
with
the
Mi●ime
Friar
.
When
Magdalene
was
about
to
reade
the
aboue
●entioned
letter
,
directed
to
the
blessed
Mother
of
God
,
Belzebub
began
to
resist
,
and
hinder
the
same
:
whereupon
Verrine
stood
vp
and
said
:
take
courage
Magdalene
,
perseuere
,
and
hold
firme
for
God
:
Mag●alene
beleeue
mee
,
Belzebub
is
almost
disweaponed
:
●ake
courage
Magdalene
and
perseuere
;
thou
hast
be●un
well
I
assure
thee
Magdalene
,
and
will
sweare
it
●nto
thee
.
It
is
true
,
I
am
the
[
](A07467-e25220-b)o
o
Verrine
stileth
himselfe
Gods
Sergeant
.
Sergeant
sent
by
commission
from
●ny
King
to
execute
that
designe
which
he
hath
recom●ended
vnto
my
charge
much
against
my
will
:
but
like
●
Gally-slaue
I
am
forced
to
obey
him
,
and
am
come
with
a
rod
,
and
knocke
at
the
doore
[
](A07467-e25240-b)p
p
A
profitable
and
vse-full
dis.
course
vnto
Magdalene
.
of
Magdalenes
heart
:
but
I
found
it
shut
,
and
all
the
windowes
closed
vp
,
so
that
I
knew
not
where
to
enter
,
but
was
vpon
the
point
of
returning
backe
.
But
God
commanded
mee
,
that
I
should
knock
at
the
gate
in
good
earnest
,
and
should
get
it
opened
.
I
performed
his
pleasure
,
and
haue
not
varied
from
it
a
iot
.
Yesterday
I
knocked
,
and
to
day
it
was
opened
,
and
then
the
stone
which
kept
the
doore
fast
,
was
taken
away
.
It
standeth
with
reason
,
that
hee
who
proueth
rebellious
,
should
haue
the
most
greeuous
punishments
inflicted
vpon
him
.
This
is
true
Magdalene
,
perseuere
,
perseuere
Magdalene
,
for
thy
God
is
come
to
dwell
with
thee
.
God
herein
resembleth
a
King
,
who
sendeth
his
Sergeant
at
Armes
to
see
his
Commission
executed
.
When
the
Sergeant
comes
,
he
saith
:
Open
doore
,
for
I
come
from
the
King
:
then
are
they
constrained
to
open
vnto
him
,
and
he
casteth
his
staffe
into
the
house
,
and
returneth
to
the
King
saying
,
his
Commission
is
executed
.
The
King
maketh
vse
of
a
paltry
Sergeant
that
is
not
worth
a
farthing
for
the
performance
of
his
seruices
,
as
if
he
were
a
man
of
value
and
estimation
,
for
the
Kings
authoritie
hath
no
reference
or
dependencie
vpon
the
Sergeant●
so
doth
God
make
vse
of
me
(
who
am
of
no
reckoning
)
to
be
the
instrument
of
things
that
are
good
and
commendable
.
Take
courage
Magdalene
.
Thou
hast
indeede
a
great
Inditement
,
but
take
comfort
Magdalene
,
for
Mary
is
thy
Aduocate
,
thy
President
,
Commissary
,
and
Solicitor
,
euen
as
Monsieur
du
Vair
being
the
first
President
,
is
also
the
most
sufficient
Solicitor
that
is
in
the
Parliament
of
Aix
:
Cheere
vp
thy selfe
Magdalene
:
all
are
thy
aduocates
on
high
in
the
Parliament
of
Paradise
.
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
thou
hast
but
begun
to
day
seriously
and
in
good
earnest
to
be
conuerted
:
at
all
other
times
thou
wert
newtrall
and
betwixt
two
,
neither
against
God
,
nor
for
the
Diuell
:
but
now
thou
dost
re●olutely
take
armes
against
Belzebub
.
This
is
true
Magdalene
,
this
is
true
.
Then
Belzebub
began
to
bustle
vp
himselfe
and
said
,
there
is
yet
a
time
wherein
shee
may
be
had
:
whereupon
Verrine
rose
vp
and
tooke
Belzebub
rudely
by
the
hand
,
saying
:
Thou
lyest
Belzebub
,
thou
hast
no
part
or
portion
in
Magdalene
.
Beleeue
it
Magdalene
thy
sinnes
are
forgiuen
thee
:
it
is
most
true
,
and
I
will
take
my
oath
of
it
.
Then
he
sware
vpon
the
Gospell
,
that
all
which
hee
had
deliuered
was
true
,
saying
:
I
sweare
by
the
liuing
God
,
by
the
power
of
the
Father
,
by
the
wisedome
of
the
Sonne
,
by
the
goodnesse
of
the
holy
Ghost
for
confirmation
(
Magdalene
)
of
all
the
words
which
I
haue
spoken
.
But
doe
not
you
thinke
that
I
will
leaue
Magdalene
thus
:
there
is
no
reason
that
shee
should
goe
to
Paradise
without
humbling
her selfe
vnder
the
burthen
of
repentance
.
I
tell
thee
Magdalene
,
thou
must
bee
repentant
,
and
must
with
all
lowlinesse
and
debasement
of
thy selfe
make
resignation
of
whatsoeuer
appertaineth
vnto
thee
into
the
hands
of
thy
God
;
thou
art
to
suffer
him
to
do
with
thee
whatsoeuer
shall
seeme
good
vnto
him
;
thou
art
to
obey
thy
superiour
as
if
he
were
a
God
on
earth
:
for
it
is
said
:
honour
the
Priests
because
of
their
dignity
and
calling
:
which
in
regard
the
Angels
themselues
cannot
paragon
or
equall
,
it
standeth
with
reason
that
you
should
haue
them
in
good
esteeme
and
veneration
.
O
Magdalene
,
these
are
thy
Gods
on
earth
:
honour
them
,
and
doe
all
that
which
they
shall
command
thee
,
agreeable
to
God
,
his
Church
,
and
their
authority
:
obey
,
Magdalene
,
and
humble
thy selfe
,
craue
pardon
of
all
,
and
beseech
euery
one
to
say
a
[
](A07467-e25500-b)q
q
This
was
the
fashion
of
publike
pennance
.
Miserere
for
thee
;
fall
downe
groueling
vpon
the
ground
,
and
bid
all
come
and
put
their
feet
vpon
thee
,
to
the
vtter
confusion
of
Belzebub
,
Lucifer
,
and
of
all
hell
,
yea
of
[
](A07467-e25530-b)r
r
Verrine
craueth
his
owne
confusion
.
Verrine
himselfe
that
doth
command
it
.
After
this
he
began
to
say
,
take
all
this
as
spoken
to
thy
shame
,
and
thou
shalt
reape
profit
by
it
;
it
will
minister
vnto
thee
occasion
of
contrition
,
and
of
satisfaction
;
it
will
asswage
and
lessen
the
paines
which
thy
sinnes
haue
deserued
.
Then
he
cried
aloud
as
one
beside
himselfe
,
It
is
true
Magdalen
,
thou
hast
been
buffit●ed
,
thou
hast
been
spit
vpon
,
and
hast
borne
a
thousand
disgraces
and
disparagements
,
but
bee
of
good
cheere
Magdalene
,
all
shall
turne
to
thy
aduantage
.
Hee
further
made
great
exclamation
,
saying
,
[
](A07467-e25580-b)s
s
It
is
a
Chapel
,
where
behinde
a
certaine
pillar
there
is
a
peece
of
the
mountaine
,
whereun●o
the
Angels
carried
S.
Magdalene
with
great
singing
and
melody
,
much
reioycing
at
her
repentance
which
she
there
performed
for
the
space
of
30.
yeeres
,
as
she
told
an
honest
religious
person
,
that
presently
died
after
she
had
reuealed
this
vnto
him
,
as
was
foretold
him
,
in
token
of
the
truth
thereof
.
Syluest.
Prieras
hath
wrote
the
history
of
her
fol.
5.
post
.
Pasch.
O
great
goodnesse
of
your
God!
how
wretched
shall
you
be
if
you
doe
not
serue
him
with
all
fidelity
?
for
a
little
affliction
which
you
endure
in
this
world
,
you
shall
bee
clothed
with
robes
of
honour
in
Paradise
.
Your
God
is
so
gracious
,
that
for
a
little
paine
which
a
man
here
endureth
for
his
sake
,
yea
for
a
glasse
of
water
giuen
for
his
loue
,
or
for
a
little
mortification
in
this
world
,
hee
will
esteeme
more
of
these
,
then
of
a
long
and
languishing
durance
of
the
flames
in
Purgatorie
:
and
turning
againe
to
Magdalene
hee
said
,
Bee
of
good
cheere
Magdalene
and
be
glad
,
and
take
into
thy
possession
and
vse
those
two
wings
,
wherby
mens
soules
doe
soare
vp
to
heauen
,
that
is
,
loue
and
feare
:
the
one
toucheth
the
earth
,
the
other
climbeth
heauen
.
The
two
wings
that
carried
Magdalene
to
S.
Pilon
,
were
the
loue
which
shee
did
beare
towards
her
God
,
and
that
filiall
feare
which
kept
her
back
from
offending
against
him
.
The
same
day
did
those
that
were
sent
to
Marseille
with
a
purpose
to
giue
the
letter
vnto
Lewes
,
returne
from
thence
,
hauing
effected
nothing
in
the
businesse
;
For
it
seemed
strange
vnto
the
Capuchin
fathers
,
that
they
should
be
actors
in
reclaiming
of
him
,
and
would
by
no
meanes
proceed
in
the
same
,
till
they
had
taken
aduice
and
direction
from
father
Michaelis
,
vnto
whom
they
sent
certaine
fragments
of
this
their
brotherly
resolution
,
and
one
of
their
reasons
against
this
was
,
because
at
that
very
time
there
was
in
the
City
of
Aix
one
possessed
in
the
couent
of
the
Capuchins
;
where
the
Diuell
swore
crosse
and
opposite
to
that
,
vpon
which
the
correction
and
pretended
reformation
of
Lewes
was
founded
,
saying
,
that
Lewes
the
Priest
was
no
Magician
,
neither
was
Magdalene
bewitched
.
This
being
thus
related
in
the
presence
of
Verrine
and
Belzebub
,
Verrine
said
that
this
D●uell
was
sent
from
Lucifer
to
stagger
and
make
doubtfull
the
truth
of
these
things
,
and
that
he
had
taken
a
fal●e
oath
;
for
the
Exorcist
did
not
deale
with
that
circumspection
as
hee
should
,
in
exacting
this
oath
with
those
solemnities
that
are
requisite
vnto
the
same
:
that
is
to
say
,
hee
was
not
made
to
sweare
according
to
the
meaning
of
God
,
of
his
Church
,
&c.
Yea
Belzebub
himselfe
contrary
to
his
wont
and
custome
(
for
hee
did
alwaies
stand
in
opposition
against
Verrine
)
said
in
great
choller
and
fury
:
yes
,
that
which
Verrine
tels
you
is
most
true
:
for
that
Diuell
was
expresly
sent
from
hell
,
to
say
that
Lewes
was
no
Magician
,
and
that
Magdalene
was
not
bewitched
:
but
hee
spake
not
truth
in
saying
so
,
neither
did
he
sweare
according
to
the
meaning
of
God
and
of
his
Church
,
and
that
hee
was
now
grieuously
punished
for
the
same
.
All
which
hee
confirmed
with
a
solemne
oath
,
vnto
the
which
hee
was
enforced
,
as
Magdalene
did
afterwards
testifie
to
haue
inwardly
felt
in
her selfe
.
The
[
](A07467-e25820-b)t
t
Father
Michaelis
at
that
time
preached
the
Aduent
at
Aix
.
same
day
I
receiued
a
letter
from
father
Michaelis
,
dated
the
16.
of
December
.
1610.
in
this
te●our
.
Reuerend
father
,
Pax
Christi
vobiscum
.
I
was
well
pleased
to
heare
such
good
newes
from
you
,
and
to
vnderstand
that
your
labour
towards
those
poore
soules
was
not
idle
and
without
fruit
:
of
the
which
I
doe
so
well
approue
,
that
I
delegate
ouer
vnto
you
all
my
authority
as
well
of
Inquisitour
and
Priour
,
as
of
Vicar
generall
.
Cudgell
these
Diuels
lustily
,
who
are
Gods
and
our
sworne
enemies
.
The
manage
of
these
affaires
I
wholly
leaue
vnto
your selfe
,
as
being
well
practi●ed
and
dextrous
in
things
of
this
kind
,
and
by
Gods
assistance
hope
to
see
you
after
Christmas
.
So
recommending
me
vnto
the
praiers
of
your
reuerend
selfe
,
of
the
father
Vicar
,
and
of
father
Gadrij
,
saluting
you
,
and
desiring
you
to
tell
Frier
Simon
from
me
,
that
hee
bestirre
himselfe
lustely
herein
,
I
rest
,
Yours
most
affectionate
in
the
Lord
,
Fr.
Sebastianus
Michaelis
,
Vicarius
generalis
,
Prior
,
&
Inquisitor
fidei
.
From
Aix
,
the
16.
of
December
.
1610.
The
same
day
after
dinner
Magdalene
seemed
to
be
much
changed
,
being
full
of
spirituall
ioy
,
and
ready
to
doe
and
leaue
all
for
the
loue
of
God
.
She
said
,
that
the
day
before
shee
had
receiued
many
blowes
,
and
much
disgrace
without
any
feare
or
trembling
in
her
heart
,
although
Lucifer
endeauoured
at
the
same
time
to
make
it
appeare
otherwise
in
outward
shew
;
and
that
she
had
receiued
and
taken
in
good
part
those
instructions
and
dis●ourses
which
in
S.
Baume
were
proposed
vnto
her
.
She
said
that
in
the
said
place
shee
did
for
the
space
of
3.
or
4.
howres
sensibly
feele
a
kind
of
gentle
sweetnesse
,
softly
distilling
and
dropping
vpon
her
heart
,
with
a
quiet
internall
silence
so
admirablie
pleasing
,
that
in
all
her
life
she
had
not
knowne
,
nor
seene
,
nor
heard
the
like
.
She
was
also
that
day
shut
vp
within
S.
Baume
,
and
confessed
,
that
the
[
](A07467-e25970-b)u
u
They
oftentimes
assembled
in
a
place
that
is
vnder
the
Church
,
and
ioyning
vnto
the
chamber
where
Magdalene
lay
.
Sabbath
and
assembly
of
Witches
was
kept
in
S.
Baume
.
In
the
euening
they
were
Exorcised
by
father
Francis
,
and
Verrine
after
his
accustomed
manner
began
to
say
,
They
that
make
difficulty
to
beleeue
that
the
Diuell
constrained
by
Exorcismes
may
auow
and
sweare
a
truth
,
are
worse
then
Hereticks
,
because
they
must
deny
the
vertue
of
Exorcismes
,
the
authority
of
the
Church
,
and
the
Omnipotency
of
God
.
I
could
tell
you
all
the
villanies
and
sins
you
haue
committed
,
but
I
am
tyed
vp
from
doing
mischiefe
.
Wee
that
are
Diuels
can
doe
nothing
but
that
which
is
euill
,
and
Angels
can
doe
nothing
but
that
which
is
good
:
but
men
are
able
to
doe
either
good
or
euill
,
as
being
endowed
with
a
free
will
,
and
yet
,
O
God
,
there
are
of
these
creatures
that
doe
rebelliously
demeane
themselues
against
thee
,
and
are
indeed
worse
then
Diuels
.
The
paines
that
men
suffer
in
this
world
are
as
flowers
and
Roses
in
comparison
of
the
paines
of
Hell
,
which
are
true
torments
indeed
:
I
tell
you
the
fiers
of
this
world
are
imaginarie
and
painted
in
respect
of
the
fiers
there
,
and
all
furnaces
are
as
nothing
if
they
be
compared
but
to
a
sparke
in
Hell
:
Diuels
are
as
wild
and
rauenous
beasts
:
they
bite
in
their
embracements
.
Wee
promise
much
and
performe
nothing
,
because
where
nothing
is
nothing
can
bee
expected
.
You
that
are
[
](A07467-e26020-b)x
x
Vnto
Priests
and
religious
persons
.
Priests
bee
circumspect
and
aduised
in
your
calling
,
because
it
is
no
offence
if
a
man
neglect
and
turne
from
an
Angell
of
heauen
,
to
doe
honour
and
reuerence
vnto
you
.
The
Angels
indeed
doe
incessantly
behold
the
face
of
their
God
,
but
you
with
foure
words
doe
make
him
descend
vpon
the
Altar
,
and
since
herein
the
King
obeyeth
his
vassall
;
how
wretched
must
that
Priest
bee
that
doth
rebell
and
mutter
against
his
superiour
:
you
lumps
of
clay
,
it
will
not
go
well
with
you
,
vnlesse
you
humble
your selues
and
bee
repentant
.
Disobedience
was
it
that
turned
Adam
out
of
Paradise
,
and
the
same
disobedience
cast
Lucifer
headlong
out
of
Heauen
;
If
God
were
capable
of
sadnesse
,
hee
would
weepe
when
he
seeth
a
rebellious
and
disobedient
man
,
so
highly
doth
that
sinne
displease
him
.
Euery
one
ought
to
liue
contentedly
in
his
vocation
.
You
that
are
Priests
and
religious
persons
ought
to
studie
,
preach
,
and
search
out
the
truth
,
for
you
are
sequestred
from
this
world
to
be
seruants
vnto
the
light
.
Many
seeke
truth
and
cannot
find
it
,
because
they
search
after
it
with
a
dim
and
obscure
lanthorne
:
other
search
it
with
a
greater
and
fuller
light
,
and
they
finde
it
.
Faith
is
this
light
,
and
humility
the
doore
that
openeth
vnto
truth
.
The
curious
walke
vpon
the
brinke
of
Hell
,
and
thinking
alwaies
that
they
shall
finde
out
what
they
make
inquisition
after
,
they
doe
at
last
stumble
and
fall
downe
,
the
head
first
,
and
the
rest
of
the
body
after
:
witnesse
the
Caluinists
,
Caluin
,
Beza
,
Luther
,
these
were
the
heads
of
our
new
Hereticks
,
and
all
the
body
,
to
wit
,
those
,
that
follow
and
adhere
to
their
opinions
doe
fall
into
this
gulfe
,
if
they
die
obstinately
in
their
fancies
:
this
is
it
they
must
looke
for
vnlesse
they
be
conuerted
.
You
that
are
in
religious
Orders
attend
seriously
vnto
your
vocation
,
and
obserue
the
commandements
and
counsels
of
God
,
and
know
that
your
life
is
a
light
vnto
worldlings
,
and
a
patterne
or
copie
of
their
liues
and
conuersations
:
you
must
studie
a
new
booke
,
a
booke
that
hath
but
two
leaues
;
the
first
leafe
containeth
the
manner
of
attaining
vnto
perfect
humility
in
the
birth
of
the
Son
of
God
;
the
other
leafe
containes
the
obedience
which
till
his
death
hee
euer
practised
.
I
tell
you
,
that
those
who
shall
reade
this
booke
aduisedly
and
as
they
ought
,
I
dare
bee
bold
to
promise
them
on
Gods
behalfe
life
eternall
,
because
in
this
booke
is
comprehended
the
beginning
and
end
of
perfection
.
He
that
is
humble
is
neither
curious
nor
rebellious
,
but
is
apt
for
commands
and
full
of
obedience
;
and
the
obedient
cannot
die
but
liue
eternally
:
by
obedience
I
vnderstand
such
a
kind
of
subiection
that
shall
no
way
be
disagreeable
vnto
God
or
his
Church
,
or
the
saluation
of
soules
;
for
if
I
should
say
otherwise
I
should
lie
.
And
I
say
(
turning
himselfe
to
the
Assembly
)
speaking
vnto
you
in
generall
,
not
in
particular
,
that
our
Lord
had
twelue
Disciples
,
of
whom
one
was
starke
naught
:
The
Iewes
were
formerly
the
true
children
of
God
,
but
now
they
are
a
reprobate
Nation
:
so
I
say
,
if
you
see
a
wicked
priest
,
you
are
not
presently
to
ground
from
hence
that
all
the
rest
are
like
vnto
him
:
if
you
see
a
wicked
Frier
or
religious
person
,
you
are
not
by
and
by
to
coniecture
that
their
religion
is
naught
;
But
here
is
the
great
misery
of
worldly
men
,
who
when
they
see
a
wicked
Priest
,
are
presently
ready
to
say
,
this
is
the
conuersation
of
them
all
:
I
say
vnto
them
that
herein
they
doe
bely
them
,
and
they
are
not
to
speake
after
this
manner
;
for
the
wicked
cannot
preiudice
or
disparage
the
good
,
and
those
that
thus
despise
Priests
doe
it
to
this
end
that
they
may
haue
freer
scope
to
liue
in
liberty
and
licentiousnesse
.
The
booke
of
humility
is
hard
to
be
vnderstood
by
a
man
that
is
not
very
intelligent
,
but
when
hee
once
shall
know
the
interpretation
of
the
same
,
hee
will
find
all
manner
of
vertues
contained
therein
:
for
she
is
a
Queene
that
bringeth
with
her
many
Princesses
and
Ladies
in
her
traine
:
and
as
in
a
chaine
one
ring
followeth
and
dependeth
vpon
another
;
so
doth
humility
vpon
obedience
:
the
ground-worke
of
true
perfection
is
humility
,
and
the
end
is
obedience
.
Great
God
for
this
cause
wast
thou
borne
,
for
this
cause
didst
thou
die
;
thou
wert
borne
in
a
manger
,
and
died'st
naked
vpon
the
Crosse
,
and
hast
endured
death
it selfe
,
yea
a
most
cruell
and
ignominious
death
.
[
](A07467-e26080-b)y
y
Against
single
cumbates
.
Cursed
be
those
that
shall
fight
in
single
cumbate
,
for
hereby
they
transgresse
the
Commandement
of
God
,
and
of
their
King
,
and
doe
contemne
the
Excommunication
of
the
Church
.
Many
children
are
so
il-aduised
,
that
they
beleeue
neither
father
nor
mother
,
and
doe
well
deserue
the
miseries
which
doe
afterward
ouertake
them
;
Absolon
may
be
a
true
witnes
of
the
same
.
In
the
world
all
things
goe
by
friendship
and
partiality
,
but
it
is
not
so
with
God
;
the
Monarch
and
the
begger
;
the
faire
and
the
foule
;
the
lame
and
the
perfect
are
all
alike
,
if
they
be
in
grace
alike
.
You
of
the
laity
keepe
the
Commandements
of
God
and
his
Church
,
and
you
shall
be
saued
:
Heauen
was
not
made
meerely
and
solely
for
religious
persons
:
bee
you
onely
carefull
to
loue
God
,
and
to
serue
and
obey
him
.
Such
and
so
admirall
is
the
power
of
God
,
that
he
stinteth
not
himselfe
to
the
praises
of
Angels
or
of
his
creatures
,
but
goeth
further
,
and
commandeth
the
Deuill
himselfe
,
(
by
compulsion
and
not
out
of
loue
)
to
glorifie
him
and
to
put
his
good
pleasure
in
execution
.
Though
all
Angels
,
all
men
,
and
all
Hell
should
incessantly
enlarge
and
extend
their
speaches
to
relate
at
full
the
glory
and
perfections
of
God
,
yet
could
they
neuer
attaine
vnto
the
same
;
it
is
an
abisme
whose
bottome
is
inscrutable
,
and
cannot
be
diued
into
by
the
greatest
Seraphins
,
or
the
Mother
of
God
her selfe
,
God
is
onely
he
who
can
comprehend
it
.
Many
curious
persons
conceiue
their
iudgments
so
able
that
they
can
comprise
within
the
same
all
Gods
power
,
all
his
sapience
and
goodnesse
,
and
all
his
other
perfections
.
Ha!
how
short
commeth
their
vnderstanding
of
these
mysteries
;
they
must
humble
themselues
if
they
will
goe
to
Paradise
,
you
cannot
goe
any
other
way
;
beleeue
mee
,
this
is
the
path
that
leadeth
to
Heauen
.
[
](A07467-e26110-b)z
z
See
the
Answere
vnto
the
fifth
Obiection
to
the
doubts
after
the
Epist.
to
the
Reader
The
same
day
Verrine
bid
Father
Francis
Billet
to
take
the
Stole
,
and
the
booke
of
Exorcismes
,
and
willed
him
from
God
,
&
in
the
vertue
of
them
to
command
him
to
dictate
this
ensuing
letter
directed
vnto
a
Preist
of
the
Christian
doctrine
that
was
tempted
to
doubt
of
his
vocation
:
the
Exorcismes
being
performed
accordingly
,
he
began
to
dictate
in
forme
as
followeth
.
Dearest
and
welbeloued
brother
,
I
heere
aduertise
you
that
we
assuredly
know
for
a
truth
,
that
whatsoeuer
your
Reuerence
hath
conceiued
against
your
vocation
is
nothing
else
but
a
meere
suggestion
of
the
Deuil
,
who
is
an
vtter
enemie
to
God
and
all
obedience
.
He
endeuoureth
to
infuse
into
you
rebellion
against
God
and
your
Superiour
,
and
would
haue
you
to
beleeue
that
your
iudgment
is
able
to
comprehend
all
the
secrets
of
God
.
But
I
assure
you
it
would
require
and
take
vp
all
our
time
if
we
should
endeauour
to
learne
and
enquire
into
the
secrets
of
God
.
For
his
secrets
and
iudgments
are
so
abstruse
that
none
of
themselues
can
bee
certaine
of
the
manner
of
them
.
Many
there
are
that
haue
a
conceite
they
know
the
will
of
God
,
and
that
their
vnderstanding
is
very
perfitely
illuminated
:
but
for
the
most
part
they
are
beguiled
.
For
wee
see
by
daily
experience
,
that
they
may
be
deceaued
,
and
no
question
are
deceaued
,
since
euery
day
there
are
new
wonders
full
of
rare
and
admirable
strangenes
,
discouered
in
this
our
God
.
And
perceauing
a
burthen
and
pressure
vpon
my
soule
,
if
I
should
bee
wanting
vnto
you
in
this
office
,
I
haue
sent
this
letter
vnto
you
to
wishe
you
instantly
to
dispatch
your selfe
hither
for
S.
Baume
with
as
much
speed
as
possibly
you
may
.
If
you
come
before
Christmasse
,
you
shall
vnderstand
,
as
I
conceiue
,
diuers
passages
so
excellent
in
themselues
and
so
aduantageous
vnto
you
,
that
you
would
not
for
the
world
but
bee
made
familiar
with
them
,
for
they
are
so
full
of
nouelty
and
strangenesse
,
that
no
man
aliue
did
euer
see
the
like
.
Knowe
that
Louyse
Capean
whom
you
haue
formerly
beene
acquainted
withall
,
one
of
the
vnworthiest
and
meanest
Sisters
of
the
company
of
S.
Vrsula
that
are
at
Aix
,
is
bewitched
and
possessed
by
three
Deuils
that
are
within
her
body
.
It
was
a
Charme
that
gaue
way
to
this
possession
of
Deuils
,
which
did
befall
her
by
the
permission
of
God
,
and
out
of
a
zeale
shee
had
to
suffer
Hell
it selfe
,
and
all
the
paines
thereof
(
so
that
she
might
not
be
separated
thereby
from
her
God
)
for
his
glory
and
the
saluation
of
soules
.
And
being
setled
for
many
yeares
in
this
resolution
,
and
comming
often
times
to
blessed
Communion
,
shee
prayed
still
vnto
God
that
he
would
take
compassion
vpon
the
soules
of
her
neighbours
,
and
this
she
demanded
with
such
ardency
of
desire
,
that
it
is
almost
impossible
for
any
to
attaine
vnto
the
like
.
And
being
moued
by
him
that
internally
spake
vnto
her
and
said
:
Whether
,
if
it
were
expedient
,
to
hazard
thy
body
and
to
expose
it
euen
vnto
death
for
the
saluation
of
thy
neighbours
,
wouldst
thou
willingly
vndertake
the
same
?
she
accepted
of
it
many
times
,
saying
,
that
shee
was
ready
to
endure
all
,
and
that
it
was
fit
to
prefer
the
soule
of
our
neighbour
before
our
body
or
our
owne
life
.
Thus
God
out
of
his
great
goodnesse
hath
made
choice
of
her
for
a
worke
which
neither
you
nor
I
euer
dreamed
of
,
nor
should
euer
haue
beleeued
,
if
wee
had
not
seene
the
experience
of
the
same
:
and
those
who
haue
not
had
the
oportunity
to
behold
it
,
may
perchance
heereafter
at
the
least
haue
meanes
to
read
this
wonder
.
For
euery
one
laboureth
with
all
diligence
that
may
be
to
make
such
vnhard
of
euents
,
and
so
strange
a
Miracle
to
appeare
vnto
the
world
.
And
I
doe
assure
you
,
if
you
did
but
vnderstand
it
aright
,
you
would
leaue
meate
and
drinke
,
nay
your
very
studies
to
haue
knowledge
of
that
,
which
euery
day
offereth
it selfe
vnto
our
considerations
.
For
Father
Michaelis
being
inspired
from
God
,
counselled
Father
Romillon
to
bring
Magdalene
from
Palud
,
and
to
search
out
al
other
that
were
bewitched
and
bring
them
to
S.
Baume
,
that
they
might
there
make
their
vowes
.
Being
there
,
Louyse
Capeau
came
from
Aix
her selfe
alone
,
accompanied
with
none
of
the
rest
that
were
possessed
,
where
shee
found
Magdalene
already
arriued
.
Touching
Louyse
,
she
would
by
no
meanes
at
the
first
heare
tell
of
Exorcismes
,
saying
that
she
was
not
possessed
,
and
that
all
might
arise
from
naturall
causes
,
or
by
the
sleights
and
power
of
the
Deuils
that
were
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
.
She
was
at
Aix
when
they
[
](A07467-e26270-b)a
a
It
was
discouered
by
certaine
strange
and
vnusual
gestures
.
discouered
themselues
,
and
it
was
done
in
the
time
of
Confession●
(
then
was
Magdalene
at
S.
Maximin
)
and
although
her
Confessours
did
cleerly
demonstrate
vnto
her
,
that
this
straine
and
fancie
of
hers
against
possession
,
could
no
way
sute
with
probability
,
yet
was
shee
so
swolne
with
pride
arrogancy
and
rebellion
,
that
shee
would
not
submit
her
iudgment
vnto
her
Superiour
,
who
commanded
diuerse
to
make
inquiry
of
this
matter
at
S.
Baume
.
And
the
Deuill
within
her
said
,
I
will
not
obey
him
:
so
that
when
it
was
offered
vnto
her
consideration
,
how
that
she
was
no
win
the
presence
of
God
himselfe
(
for
it
was
within
the
Church
of
S.
Vrsula
)
and
when
he
that
confessed
her
at
the
time
the
Deuils
began
to
bee
discouered
,
did
reproue
her
,
and
say
,
[
](A07467-e26320-b)b
b
They
did
at
first
impure
all
vnto
Louyse
,
but
after
the
discouery
was
made
,
it
was
iudged
that
the
Deuils
within
her
,
made
her
speak
in
that
manner
.
How
darest
thou
to
speake
thus
before
thy
Superiour
?
She
answered
,
that
she
would
subiect
her selfe
to
the
command
,
neither
of
Gouernour
,
nor
Gouernesse
,
neither
would
she
regarde
or
thinke
of
them
:
that
shee
thought
her selfe
more
knowing
,
how
to
conduct
her selfe
in
her
owne
behauiours
and
deportments
,
then
they
could
be
:
that
she
would
rely
vpon
her
owne
iudgment
;
and
that
Superiours
did
many
times
command
things
very
vnfit
to
be
put
in
execution
.
All
this
while
did
not
she
vnderstand
,
that
this
was
a
stratagem
of
the
Deuils
,
to
giue
hindrance
and
stoppe
vnto
the
worke
which
is
now
so
well
begun
.
And
although
the
Deuill
would
haue
shifted
this
off
by
sundry
slights
and
collusions
,
yet
in
the
end
either
by
force
or
out
of
loue
she
was
contented
to
be
obedient
;
although
she
still
was
stiffe
in
her
opinion
,
that
she
would
not
suffer
her selfe
to
be
exorcised
.
But
God
changed
her
intendment
,
and
disposed
her
hart
to
embrace
the
good
pleasure
of
God
and
of
her
Superiour
,
and
to
renounce
and
disclaime
her
owne
:
so
that
she
came
to
S.
Baume
,
and
there
suffered
her selfe
to
be
exorcised
.
Whereupon
one
of
the
Deuils
named
Verrine
began
to
speake
and
to
tell
his
name
,
and
after
many
adiurations
where
withal
he
was
chained
and
bound
vp
,
he
reuealed
the
names
of
his
companions
;
and
vpon
the
continuance
of
the
Exorcismes
,
he
said
and
swore
(
taking
a
solemne
oath
with
all
the
properties
and
particulars
there
unto
belonging
)
vpon
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
saying
these
words
.
I
sweare
by
the
liuing
God
,
that
all
which
I
haue
spoken
is
true
.
And
further
,
I
sweare
according
to
the
meaning
of
God
and
his
Church
,
that
the
Deuill
and
all
Hell
haue
made
a
combination
and
solemne
agreement
to
ruinate
the
company
of
the
Christian
doctrine
,
and
the
company
of
S.
Vrsula
,
because
there
is
a
dependance
of
one
vpon
another
,
and
by
abolishing
the
one
,
the
other
will
of
it selfe
fall
to
decay
.
Many
other
things
he
spake
at
this
Exorcisme
,
and
bade
vs
not
from
Romillon
but
from
God
to
send
and
search
after
all
[
](A07467-e26390-b)c
c
Some
Preists
of
the
doctrine
were
tempted
to
forsake
their
vocation
,
because
of
these
possessions
,
and
grew
factious
at
the
last
against
their
very
Superiour
.
those
that
were
tempted
,
and
particularly
one
who
is
very
high
and
haughty
,
and
is
too
ful
of
conceite
of
his
iudgment
and
of
selfe-will
,
and
to
warne
him
,
if
hee
bee
wise
to
submit
himselfe
to
the
will
of
God
,
and
to
his
obedience
,
that
is
,
to
returne
to
his
calling
,
and
that
he
come
hither
to
plead
for
himselfe
,
For
heere
is
(
said
hee
)
an
Aduocate
,
that
is
so
skilfull
in
matters
of
pleading
,
that
he
will
quickly
ease
and
disburthen
him
of
all
care
and
scruple
,
and
of
all
those
doubts
which
did
stagger
him
in
his
apprehending
of
the
pleasure
of
God
:
for
hauing
sought
the
same
with
an
obscure
and
dimme
lanthorne
,
it
was
not
to
bee
wondered
at
,
if
hee
were
not
able
to
finde
it
.
But
God
seeing
him
thus
benighted
,
did
send
vnto
him
a
bright
and
cleare
burning
flame
,
so
that
hee
can
now
no
longer
shift
things
off
with
excuses
;
if
hee
bee
wise
let
him
come
,
that
it
may
bee
discerned
what
belongeth
vnto
the
light
and
what
vnto
darknesse
;
what
to
lyes
and
what
vnto
truth
,
and
what
difference
there
is
betweene
his
iudgement
,
and
the
iudgment
of
God
.
Come
therefore
hither
with
all
promptitude
and
readinesse
,
and
for-slow
not
your
time
,
to
bee
informed
in
a
point
that
toucheth
you
so
neerely
,
and
call
to
minde
how
earnestly
you
haue
besought
God
for
this
very
particular
:
and
these
prayers
of
yours
God
hath
heard
,
so
that
you
need
not
feare
to
be
forsaken
;
as
they
haue
beene
a
sweete
sacrifice
vnto
him
,
so
shall
they
prooue
very
profitable
vnto
you
,
if
you
wil
but
humble
your self
to
his
good
pleasure
.
Remember
what
God
hath
spoken
,
that
hee
will
giue
grace
to
the
humble
,
and
resist
the
proud
of
heart
.
You
are
vnworthy
to
know
his
pleasure
,
neither
shall
you
euer
vnderstand
the
same
,
if
you
doe
not
bow
vnder
obedience
,
and
humble
your selfe
towards
him
.
You
may
turne
ouer
as
many
bookes
as
you
will
;
this
is
a
new
booke
and
very
lately
composed
,
and
not
yet
published
to
the
world
:
within
this
booke
there
are
not
aboue
two
words
;
and
yet
heere
is
comprised
the
Epitome
and
abridgment
of
all
perfection
:
this
is
our
Philosophy
and
Diuinity
,
which
wee
are
so
seriously
to
study
.
Call
also
to
your
remembrance
,
that
they
who
will
not
read
this
booke
,
are
very
vnworthy
to
ascend
vnto
so
great
and
sublime
perfections
.
Come
therefore
,
and
trifle
not
with
any
studied
or
prepared
delaies
,
for
God
expecteth
you
,
that
he
may
bestow
vpon
you
that
which
with
such
ardency
you
haue
besought
at
his
hands
,
that
is
,
to
open
your
vnderstanding
,
that
you
may
be
made
acquainted
with
his
will
.
Remember
what
hee
saith
,
Aske
and
you
shall
haue
,
seeke
and
you
shall
finde
,
knock
and
it
shall
be
opened
vnto
you
.
Call
to
minde
,
how
often
you
haue
knocked
at
the
gate
of
this
King
,
and
how
he
who
had
the
key
of
this
gate
,
to
wit
,
Peter
,
hath
said
,
yea
,
and
interceded
for
you
as
for
the
Cananite
,
saying
,
Lord
,
giue
to
this
poore
blinde
man
that
which
he
demandeth
(
who
would
haue
thought
then
that
thou
wouldest
haue
prooued
so
darke
in
the
knowledge
of
Gods
will
?
)
But
God
grew
angry
at
these
intercessions
and
said
,
I
doe
not
vse
to
cast
away
my
graces
vpon
a
proud
man
.
If
thou
say
,
that
thou
art
not
proud
,
then
thinke
thy selfe
to
be
depriued
of
light
,
and
that
hee
who
conceiteth
himselfe
to
bee
humble
,
doth
notwithstanding
appeare
in
full
pride
before
God
.
But
if
thou
say
that
thou
art
proud
,
I
also
will
confesse
the
same
,
and
there
is
no
hurt
done
,
if
proud
men
be
taught
and
lessoned
to
bee
humble
.
If
thou
tell
mee
thou
art
humble
,
I
must
bee
bold
to
say
that
it
suteth
not
with
truth
:
for
he
that
is
humble
indeed
taketh
no
notice
of
his
owne
vnderstanding
or
will
,
but
suffereth
himselfe
to
be
guided
as
a
blind-man
by
him
that
leads
him
,
and
verely
beleeueth
that
the
other
feeth
better
then
hee
:
and
if
thou
be
blinde
,
then
can
it
not
bee
hurtfull
,
that
he
who
of
himselfe
is
depriued
of
light
,
should
goe
and
seeke
it
of
him
who
hath
the
same
.
And
I
doe
assure
thee
thou
shalt
plentifully
finde
it
,
if
thou
obey
the
will
of
thy
Superiour
,
and
acknowledge
thy selfe
to
be
subiect
vnto
him
:
that
is
to
say
,
to
the
Reuerend
Father
Romillon
.
Louyse
prayeth
you
for
the
loue
of
God
to
begg
of
God
fiue
things
for
her
which
shee
hath
long
desired
,
and
that
you
would
also
lay
hold
vpon
them
for
your selfe
,
that
is
,
an
vpright
intention
,
a
pure
affection
,
integritie
of
conscience
,
simplicity
and
humility
,
together
with
obedience
and
resignation
of
your selfe
in
all
things
that
may
concerne
the
glory
of
God
,
for
the
saluation
of
soules
,
and
for
our
good
in
particular
.
She
further
intreateth
,
that
you
would
be
pleased
to
pardon
her
,
if
she
hath
beene
too
presumptuous
to
take
on
her
to
teach
you
;
for
it
is
not
her
intention
so
to
doe
,
but
the
vrgent
necessitie
of
the
matter
is
such
,
that
shee
hath
beene
hold
to
make
thus
much
familiar
vnto
you
,
which
shee
prayeth
you
to
take
in
good
part
.
Shee
should
be
very
sorry
,
notwithstanding
any
pride
that
may
be
in
her
,
but
to
take
all
your
counsels
and
admonitions
with
due
respect
,
and
to
humble
her selfe
to
him
whom
she
knoweth
to
be
inuested
with
so
great
dignitie
as
is
the
calling
of
Priests
:
for
she
desireth
nothing
more
then
to
honour
them
as
Gods
on
earth
,
and
as
befitteth
so
high
a
dignitie
.
Your
most
humble
,
affectionate
and
obedient
seruant
to
doe
whatsoeuer
you
shall
be
pleased
to
command
,
Francis
Billet
the
most
vnworthie
Preist
of
the
Congregation
of
the
Christian
Doctrine
,
being
a
witnesse
of
what
is
aboue
mentioned
.
The
Acts
of
the
19
of
December
.
1610.
THis
day
at
the
eleuation
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
Verrine
began
to
speake
aloude
when
he
saw
them
take
the
was
candles
which
they
vse
to
light
at
the
eleuation
of
the
Sacrament
.
This
light
which
you
heere
see
,
represents
the
faith
which
you
ought
to
haue
,
of
Gods
being
in
the
blessed
Sacrament
with
his
Diuinity
,
Humanitie
,
and
Blood
:
yea
,
I
say
further
,
he
is
also
within
the
Chalice
.
What
seekest
thou
further
?
I
confesse
it
,
it
is
a
truth
,
is
it
not
sufficient
that
I
haue
confessed
these
to
be
present
in
the
blessed
Hoast
?
And
so
fell
downe
and
worshipped
him
.
Speaking
of
God
,
he
said
,
yes
I
adore
thee
,
Adoramus
te
Christe
.
And
when
they
came
to
these
words
,
Redemisti
,
&c.
he
cryed
out
,
You
,
you
,
not
me
,
for
he
is
not
my
Redeemer
,
but
a
seuere
and
terrible
Iudge
.
Then
he
made
an
exclamation
,
and
said
,
O
great
miracle
!
although
in
saying
thus
,
what
noueltie
doe
I
speake
?
for
it
is
no
new
thing
that
the
Sonne
of
God
should
yeeld
obedience
vnto
a
[
](A07467-e26570-b)d
d
When
it
is
said
,
that
God
obeyed
the
voice
of
Iosua
,
the
meaning
is
,
that
he
granted
him
that
which
was
desired
of
him
,
that
is
,
he
stayed
the
course
of
the
Sunne
.
Preist
.
[
](A07467-e26600-b)e
e
It
is
not
strange
that
Almighty
God
should
begin
a
new
creation
,
or
raise
the
dead
:
but
the
strangenesse
is
,
that
a
Deuill
should
to
his
rume
discouer
his
owne
associats
in
relating
truely
the
fact
as
is
in
this
History
.
Ha
God!
it
is
no
great
wonder
for
thee
to
raise
the
dead
,
to
make
the
blinde
to
see
,
or
the
dumbe
to
speak
,
with
many
works
of
wonder
of
a
parallell
nature
:
but
the
wonder
of
wonders
is
,
that
the
Sonne
of
God
with
foure
words
should
be
made
to
descend
vpon
this
Altar
:
although
I
could
tell
you
another
great
wonder
too
,
and
that
is
,
that
the
Deuill
is
here
forced
to
deliuer
the
truth
.
I
doe
auerro
,
that
it
is
more
strange
that
a
Deuill
should
thus
deliuer
truth
,
then
to
create
1000.
worlds
,
or
to
raise
1000.
from
the
dead
:
for
it
is
a
matter
of
ease
and
course
with
God
,
to
command
those
things
that
giue
no
stoppe
or
resistance
vnto
his
will
.
When
God
created
the
World
,
hee
said
but
,
Fiat
:
When
he
raised
the
dead
,
he
said
but
the
word
,
and
all
thing
obeyed
him
:
But
when
he
comes
to
command
a
Deuill
,
he
had
need
to
employ
all
his
power
to
enforce
him
to
performe
his
will
.
For
the
Deuill
is
so
mischeeuously
bent
,
that
he
[
](A07467-e26620-b)f
f
The
example
of
Satan
communing
with
God
is
set
downe
in
the
1.
chap.
of
Iob.
resisteth
as
much
as
he
is
able
,
and
is
euer
disputing
with
God
,
propounding
diuers
reasons
vnto
him
,
saying
,
they
haue
preachers
,
and
they
haue
stoore
of
bookes
,
let
them
giue
credite
vnto
them
.
He
further
said
:
God
is
like
the
master
of
a
great
shop
,
he
is
his
crafts-master
in
all
trades
,
and
will
giue
euery
one
of
you
wherewith
all
to
employ
himselfe
.
He
is
so
skilfull
and
gallant
a
Taylor
,
that
hee
cutteth
out
garments
with
much
dexterity
,
and
wants
nothing
but
whom
he
may
set
on
worke
.
Hee
is
well
experienced
to
cut
out
your
worke
,
you
Ecclesiasticall
men
may
doe
well
to
employ
your selues
vnder
him
,
because
you
that
are
priestes
ought
rather
to
lead
the
life
of
Angels
then
of
men
,
and
are
to
bee
instrusted
with
the
counsels
and
Commandements
of
God
.
Then
he
turned
himselfe
to
the
Layity
,
and
said
;
No
no
,
the
Priests
haue
not
the
world
at
will
as
you
conceiue
:
they
must
be
humble
,
chast
,
and
poore
,
and
must
chastice
and
mortifie
themselues
sundry
waies
,
which
is
a
point
full
of
difficulty
vnto
those
that
are
deuoid
of
charity
.
Then
he
spake
to
the
[
](A07467-e26660-b)g
g
A
discourse
vnto
the
Monkes
and
religious
persons
.
Monkes
,
and
said
:
You
that
liue
in
Cloisters
,
haue
an
eye
vnto
your
estate
,
for
it
is
not
enough
to
bee
mued
vp
in
your
walls
,
and
then
to
liue
at
your
ease
,
no
,
you
must
rise
at
midnight
,
you
must
be
very
studious
;
you
must
bee
humble
,
you
must
be
modest
.
You
should
be
a
glasse
vnto
secular
persons
,
and
harmelesse
and
vnblameable
in
your
conuersations
:
yet
doe
you
worldlings
thinke
that
religious
persons
doe
liue
in
idlenesse
and
ease
.
I
tell
you
,
that
the
employment
of
one
houre
at
mens
studies
is
a
greater
toile
then
the
trauels
of
a
labouring
man
that
sweateth
at
his
worke
a
whole
weeke
.
The
good
conuersation
of
religious
persons
is
of
inestimable
vse
amongst
Christians
,
therefore
obey
God
and
his
Church
,
and
ten
thousand
soules
will
be
conuerted
after
your
example
.
Say
not
wee
are
young
:
if
you
had
a
licence
or
warrant
from
another
world
,
I
might
then
perchance
aduise
you
to
delay
your
amendment
:
but
thinke
of
death
,
and
consider
how
suddenly
men
are
surprised
by
it
.
Death
is
a
theese
,
and
stealeth
vpon
men
when
they
least
looke
for
it
.
Happie
are
they
that
are
found
to
doe
good
,
and
miserable
are
they
that
wallow
in
their
sinnes
when
death
approacheth
:
for
death
will
spare
neither
great
nor
small
.
[
](A07467-e26690-b)h
h
A
discourse
vnto
the
poore
people
that
were
present
in
that
assembly
.
Then
he
spake
vnto
the
Laity
,
and
said
:
you
are
to
line
euery
one
according
to
his
calling
.
In
Paradise
there
are
Kings
,
and
there
are
poore
people
:
for
some
of
all
estates
and
conditions
are
saued
.
Doe
not
mutter
and
say
,
wee
are
poore
,
wee
haue
not
wherewithall
to
liue
:
God
will
haue
regard
vnto
your
pouerty
,
and
will
saue
you
:
but
the
great
ones
cannot
excuse
themselues
:
you
that
are
poore
haue
reason
to
reioyce
,
when
you
shall
consider
that
God
became
poore
for
your
sakes
.
God
is
a
Taylor
that
wanteth
nothing
but
workemen
;
he
is
a
Physition
and
a
Surgeon
that
maketh
enquirie
after
those
that
are
infirme
or
wounded
.
Reade
well
the
booke
of
the
Crucifix
,
and
you
shall
there
find
all
variety
of
knowledge
:
if
thou
doest
obiect
,
I
am
not
able
to
reade
this
booke
,
I
tell
thee
thou
liest
,
for
this
booke
may
bee
read
by
men
and
women
:
yea
by
people
of
the
most
grosse
and
muddy
capacity
that
may
bee
:
you
may
reade
it
in
Churches
,
in
your
houses
,
in
your
beds
,
and
in
the
fields
,
and
all
manner
of
vnderstanding
is
treasured
vp
in
this
booke
,
that
may
any
way
concerne
the
saluation
of
your
soules
.
Looke
on
this
booke
and
reade
it
well
,
for
in
it
you
shall
find
all
sorts
of
vertues
:
humility
,
pouerty
,
patience
,
obedience
,
and
whatsoeuer
else
may
make
full
a
mans
perfection
.
Rich
and
poore
,
and
people
of
all
conditions
,
looke
in
the
glasse
of
the
Crosse
,
and
behold
therein
a
God
so
great
,
so
humble
,
and
yet
so
full
of
Maiesty
:
you
shall
there
see
your
God
poore
,
&
will
you
then
hate
or
detest
pouerty
?
If
pride
suggest
these
haughty
thoughts
into
you
,
thinke
that
your
God
tooke
man
vpon
him
to
humble
himselfe
to
the
death
of
the
Crosse.
It
is
a
greater
miracle
to
see
God
dwelling
in
the
flesh
of
man
,
then
to
behold
the
creation
of
one
hundred
thousand
worlds
.
The
Word
equall
vnto
his
father
hath
taken
humane
nature
vpon
him
,
to
suffer
and
to
be
put
to
a
cruell
death
.
And
you
Mary
haue
endured
much
also
which
hath
bin
the
cause
of
the
saluation
of
many
soules
.
If
a
King
should
haue
a
slaue
,
and
would
redeeme
him
by
giuing
10000.
Crownes
for
his
ransome
:
this
were
a
great
summe
and
an
extraordinarie
fauour
;
but
if
he
should
giue
a
Million
of
gold
,
his
grace
and
loue
would
shew
it selfe
the
more
by
how
much
the
more
the
summe
encreased
.
But
this
would
appeare
but
a
slender
curtesie
,
if
hauing
but
one
only
sonne
he
would
giue
him
away
to
redeeme
and
purchase
back
this
slaue
vnto
him
:
how
infinitely
would
men
maruell
at
the
cortesie
of
such
a
King
?
But
all
this
is
nothing
in
comparison
of
your
God
who
hath
but
one
only
Sonne
,
yet
gaue
him
vp
for
you
that
are
sinners
:
this
sonne
(
I
say
)
that
is
equall
to
his
father
in
power
,
in
wisedome
,
and
in
goodnesse
,
that
is
,
the
blessed
Word
.
O
great
wonder
!
that
the
Sonne
of
God
should
thus
suffer
for
such
vngrateful
creatures
,
who
make
so
little
profit
of
the
same
.
If
stones
were
capable
of
vnderstanding
,
they
would
expresse
some
action
of
acknowledgment
;
and
if
leaues
could
bee
furnished
with
the
same
,
they
would
also
declare
their
thankfulnesse
:
but
you
are
the
most
vngratefull
of
creatures
,
and
doe
not
acknowledge
the
loue
and
tender
care
that
God
hath
ouer
you
,
whose
greatnesse
is
such
,
that
if
you
had
but
the
least
knowledge
or
side-long
glance
thereof
,
you
would
creep
with
your
belly
vpon
the
earth
,
and
would
esteeme
your selues
vnworthy
of
that
deiection
.
God
is
a
glasse
,
and
blessed
is
he
that
taketh
Christ
Iesus
,
and
the
mother
of
God
for
his
glasse
to
looke
on
.
It
is
true
,
that
whilest
shee
liued
in
the
earth
shee
was
contemned
and
held
to
bee
a
woman
of
meane
condition
:
but
know
you
not
that
Gods
custome
is
to
abase
the
proud
?
you
that
are
poore
would
very
faine
liue
in
the
desert
of
this
world
,
but
you
want
money
to
buy
drugges
or
confections
of
the
Apothecaries
:
this
want
may
easily
be
endured
.
Come
and
vnderstand
what
may
more
neerely
import
you
,
how
you
ought
to
be
deuout
to
the
blessed
mother
of
God
.
I
tell
you
those
that
are
deuout
vnto
her
shall
neuer
die
in
mortall
sinne
.
Mary
is
the
sinners
aduocate
.
There
is
a
great
inditement
betweene
God
and
the
soule
,
the
blessed
mother
of
God
makes
the
report
,
the
Angels
and
Saints
are
the
Aduocates
.
Mary
is
the
poore
sinners
refuge
,
and
thou
Magdalene
hast
obtained
remission
of
thy
sinnes
.
Let
the
Crosse
therefore
bee
your
Grammer
,
your
Philosophy
,
and
your
S.
Thomas
.
Then
he
confirmed
all
this
discourse
,
and
diuers
other
matters
by
an
oath
as
his
maner
was
.
Then
he
spake
to
[
](A07467-e26800-b)i
i
An
exhortation
vnto
Magdalene
.
Magdalene
,
and
said
;
Well
Magdalene
,
are
you
satisfied
now
?
Is
it
not
better
to
obey
God
then
Belzebub
?
Then
Magdalene
said
aloud
,
yes
,
I
finde
a
great
deale
of
difference
betwixt
them
.
Verrine
replied
,
a
minute
of
the
ioyes
of
God
is
more
thou
the
eternity
of
all
hell
,
and
all
the
delights
of
the
world
put
together
.
[
](A07467-e26880-b)k
k
The
manner
of
Magdalens
transformation
in
soule
,
and
of
other
persons
.
Magdalene
,
thou
must
change
thy selfe
,
thy
name
shall
remaine
still
Magdalene
,
but
touching
thy
first
workes
,
thou
shalt
bee
Magdalene
no
longer
.
Thou
shalt
be
changed
Magdalene
,
and
as
it
were
transformed
from
what
thou
art
into
a
new
forme
.
You
know
that
those
who
make
cheese
when
they
haue
failed
in
making
it
good
,
they
doe
vnmould
it
againe
and
make
it
better
:
euen
so
God
,
when
hee
seeth
a
soule
disfigured
and
defeated
of
shape
by
sinne
,
hee
taketh
it
vnto
him
,
and
doth
alter
and
fashion
and
new
frame
it
,
and
so
makes
it
pliable
vnto
his
will
.
And
as
the
cheese
doth
still
remaine
the
same
cheese
,
so
doth
the
creature
remaine
still
the
same
creature
:
but
he
that
hath
refashioned
the
same
is
Omnipotent
,
vnto
whom
all
things
owe
subiection
,
and
whom
the
Diuels
themselues
obey
when
they
are
constrained
to
execute
his
pleasure
.
The
creature
may
for
a
short
space
resist
,
but
God
hauing
waited
a
long
time
,
and
growing
now
impatient
to
stay
so
long
without
doores
,
saith
these
words
.
No
,
no
,
I
will
enter
in
,
I
am
master
of
this
house
,
and
am
come
to
fashion
this
Image
a
new
,
whom
the
Diuell
hath
so
deformed
.
I
am
the
[
](A07467-e26940-b)l
l
Iesus
the
Painter
,
Magdalene
the
picture
and
Image
.
Painter
;
shall
not
I
mend
this
picture
when
it
seemeth
good
vnto
me
?
Witnesse
my
Passion
,
when
my
holy
and
sacred
face
was
couered
ouer
with
spittle
,
but
it
was
to
make
my
countenance
shine
the
brighter
:
I
am
content
that
in
this
world
you
should
be
despised
and
defaced
euen
by
the
Diuels
themselues
,
for
all
creatures
are
my
pictures
:
I
am
the
Painter
,
and
haue
made
them
all
:
but
the
Diuels
my
mortall
enemies
doe
often
come
by
stealth
and
disfigure
these
portraictures
,
and
do
deface
them
after
such
an
outragious
manner
,
that
I
my selfe
doe
tremble
to
behold
them
.
But
remembring
that
they
were
my
handy-worke
,
I
take
the
pencell
of
holy
inspirations
with
the
colours
of
my
graces
,
and
come
to
this
picture
and
giue
him
the
first
draught
by
contrition
,
and
another
by
confession
,
and
after
that
by
satisfaction
.
I
am
content
that
the
linnen
cloth
should
still
remaine
the
same
,
that
is
,
the
body
and
the
soule
of
the
creature
.
Now
God
,
who
hath
all
manner
of
liuely
colours
in
his
hands
,
knowes
well
to
dispense
these
colours
as
seemeth
best
vnto
him
:
giuing
men
the
white
of
Humility
,
the
red
of
Charity
,
the
orange
of
Patience
,
the
greene
and
yellow
of
Hope
,
that
he
may
one
day
take
comfort
in
this-his
pourtraying
:
and
that
this
excellent
peece
may
come
and
giue
him
thankes
in
that
he
hath
framed
him
and
fashioned
him
anew
,
when
the
Diuell
in
his
malice
had
razed
and
disfigured
him
.
Thus
doth
God
by
the
soule
of
Magdalene
:
shee
was
a
portraicture
that
God
himselfe
had
made
,
but
Belzebub
,
Lucifer
,
and
all
Hell
did
bandie
themselues
and
were
resolued
to
deface
it
:
not
once
or
twice
,
but
I
dare
say
a
thousand
times
.
God
being
impatient
to
see
them
so
maliciously
bent
,
was
desirous
to
conuert
her
,
gaue
her
to
vnderstand
,
that
hee
had
a
long
time
with
patience
waited
for
her
,
threatned
her
with
great
authority
,
with
words
so
strong
,
with
such
violent
strokes
as
it
were
with
hammers
,
that
she
was
constrained
to
open
the
gate
to
him
who
saith
;
Open
vnto
mee
and
I
will
enter
in
,
and
dwell
with
thee
,
it
is
long
since
that
I
haue
been
heere
at
thy
gate
Magdalene
,
suffer
me
to
enter
in
and
giue
me
thy
keyes
.
The
[
](A07467-e27000-b)m
m
Magdalens
Act
of
humiliation
.
same
morning
,
after
the
Exorcismes
were
finished
,
Magdalene
performed
three
acts
of
humilitie
:
at
the
first
she
craued
pardon
of
the
whole
Assembly
:
at
the
second
she
desired
to
be
forgiuen
by
all
those
that
were
absent
,
confessing
that
she
was
not
worthy
so
much
as
of
Hell
,
and
intreating
,
that
they
would
set
their
feete
and
treade
vpon
her
.
Hereupon
Verrine
said
,
that
this
was
more
pleasing
to
God
,
then
a
whole
yeares
repentance
.
At
the
third
,
she
said
to
the
Assembly
,
that
she
would
lie
along
at
the
entry
of
the
Church
,
desiring
all
that
were
present
to
tread
vpon
her
,
as
the
most
wretched
creature
of
the
world
,
which
was
accordingly
performed
:
then
[
](A07467-e27040-b)n
n
That
it
should
bee
performed
in
this
humble
manner
,
for
al
those
that
passed
by
did
tread
vpon
her
that
was
possessed
.
Hee
speaketh
onely
of
those
that
were
actually
possessed
.
Verrine
said
,
that
such
an
act
of
humiliation
was
neuer
before
performed
by
any
that
euer
was
possessed
,
and
that
Belzebub
would
rather
chuse
to
be
tortured
in
Hell
a
thousand
yeares
then
to
haue
endured
such
an
affront
and
infamy
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
.
[
](A07467-e27090-b)o
o
Disputation
betweene
an
Heretick
and
Verrine
.
The
same
day
about
two
a
clock
in
the
afternoone
there
came
thither
in
the
company
of
certaine
Gentlemen
,
a
Huguenot
that
would
needs
dispute
with
the
Deuill
.
When
suddenly
the
Deuill
Verrine
began
to
say
,
Shee
whom
thou
seest
heere
is
the
daughter
of
an
Hereticke
,
shee
is
of
S.
Rhemy
,
her
father
and
mother
died
Huguenots
,
and
Monsieur
de
Beaucamp
is
her
kinsman
,
who
would
haue
disswaded
her
from
dedicating
her selfe
to
the
seruice
of
God
;
but
now
by
his
permission
she
is
bewitched
and
possessed
,
hauing
three
deuils
in
her
body
.
Doe
not
thou
conceiue
that
thou
art
now
to
enter
into
the
lists
of
disputation
with
a
woman
;
no
,
thou
shalt
not
direct
thy
speech
to
her
,
it
is
I
that
will
grapple
with
thee
.
Come
neere
,
and
aske
what
thou
wilt
.
To
this
he
answered
I
aske
nothing
.
Then
said
the
Deuill
,
you
are
quickly
satisfied
;
it
seemes
you
are
very
rich
,
that
you
haue
need
to
aske
nothing
.
And
bid
the
Gentle-man
propound
what
hee
had
thought
to
haue
said
;
What
is
it
(
said
hee
)
that
you
would
bee
resolued
of
?
To
this
the
Gentle-man
said
,
How
prooue
you
that
the
Church
was
the
true
Church
?
The
Deuill
answered
,
There
is
one
God
and
one
Church
.
The
Huguenot
replyed
vpon
this
,
I
beleeue
the
Church
.
Verrine
said
,
Dost
thou
beleeue
the
true
Church
which
is
the
Church
of
Rome
,
I
know
thou
dost
not
beleeue
it
?
He
answered
,
let
vs
leaue
that
point
,
I
affirme
that
I
am
in
the
true
Church
.
Verrine
replyed
that
it
was
not
true
.
Then
did
the
other
bid
him
to
show
some
reason
,
whereby
it
might
bee
declared
whither
the
Saints
may
pray
for
vs
or
no.
Verrine
said
,
Who
so
denyeth
the
Prayers
and
Intercessions
of
Saints
,
denyes
an
Article
of
his
Creede
,
which
doth
confesse
the
communion
of
Saints
.
Then
replyed
the
other
,
I
am
not
satisfied
with
this
giue
me
a
better
reason
.
To
which
Verrine
answered
,
Doe
not
you
your selues
pray
sometimes
one
for
another
?
You
know
full
wel
,
that
you
pray
for
your
Kings
and
Princes
,
and
doe
you
conceite
,
that
there
is
lesse
charity
in
Paradise
?
I
say
no
:
for
standing
before
the
presence
of
God
,
and
God
being
Charity
it selfe
,
it
falles
not
within
the
compasse
of
doubt
,
that
Saints
pray
for
vs
.
But
the
other
said
,
that
for
all
this
hee
was
not
yet
satisfied
.
Then
Verrine
told
him
,
Thou
art
proud
,
yea
and
curious
in
thy
nature
,
thou
deseruest
not
to
haue
fruition
of
the
light
,
for
thou
dost
not
endeauour
to
search
forth
the
same
.
Then
they
fell
vpon
the
point
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
and
the
Huguenot
said
,
that
it
was
necessary
to
beleeue
that
his
diuinity
onely
was
there
,
and
not
his
humanity
.
Verrine
answered
that
he
was
really
and
truely
there
,
both
in
Diuinitie
and
Humanity
,
and
alledged
diuerse
reasons
for
the
same
,
saying
,
that
who
so
denyeth
that
,
denyeth
the
first
Article
of
his
Creede
,
Thou
dost
acknowledge
(
said
hee
to
the
Huguenot
)
in
thy
Creede
,
that
God
is
Omnipotent
,
and
yet
dost
now
crosse
that
,
and
denyest
heere
his
Omnipotency
:
for
if
hee
be
Omnipotent
,
then
is
hee
of
powerfulnesse
to
performe
the
same
;
which
he
also
doth
for
his
body
and
diuinity
are
in
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
whereunto
hee
added
,
that
Gods
word
ioyned
with
his
power
could
not
but
take
effect
,
and
that
when
God
had
affirmed
a
thing
,
it
was
impossible
for
him
to
lye
.
Then
said
the
other
,
And
I
affirme
that
wee
receiue
him
not
but
by
Faith
.
Verrine
answered
,
This
(
by
Faith
)
will
lead
you
all
to
Hell
,
if
you
bee
not
humbled
,
and
giue
way
,
vnto
the
truth
.
The
other
said
,
And
how
is
the
body
heere
,
when
it
is
said
,
that
he
sitteth
at
the
right
hand
of
God
?
Verrine
replyed
.
It
is
true
,
hee
is
so
:
yet
doth
he
not
say
,
I
can
be
no
where
but
at
his
right
hand
,
he
said
,
when
he
made
the
first
institution
of
this
blessed
Sacrament
;
Take
,
this
is
my
body
and
my
bloud
,
it
is
not
said
,
this
is
by
faith
,
but
it
is
said
,
This
is
my
body
:
as
often
as
you
doe
this
,
you
shall
doe
it
in
remembrance
of
my
Passion
.
Then
Verrine
added
.
You
deceiue
your selues
,
in
that
you
thinke
that
the
body
of
our
Lord
doth
fill
or
take
vp
any
place
.
No
,
no
,
it
is
not
thus
,
for
his
body
is
a
glorified
body
,
and
is
adorned
with
all
the
qualities
of
a
glorious
body
,
yea
I
doe
further
say
,
that
he
being
more
perfect
then
all
,
hath
therefore
a
body
so
blessed
aboue
all
other
,
that
hee
occupyeth
no
place
,
but
is
couered
and
shrouded
in
a
litle
[
](A07467-e27270-b)o
o
He
meaneth
the
visible
accidents
,
and
speaks
according
to
the
phrase
in
Scripture
.
bit
of
bread
onely
.
[
](A07467-e27290-b)*
*
Disputation
between
Leu●athan
and
Verrine
.
Then
there
began
a
disputation
between
Leuiathan
and
Verrine
in
the
presence
of
the
said
Huguenot
and
of
sundry
Catholicks
,
one
of
the
Deuils
speaking
an●
sustaining
the
cause
of
God
(
which
is
Verrine
)
and
the
other
,
to
wit
,
Leuiathan
(
who
is
the
master
of
all
Hereticks
)
the
cause
of
Lucifer
,
and
speaking
interchangeably
,
they
reasoned
to
this
purpose
.
What
?
(
said
Verrine
)
is
not
God
Omnipotent
?
May
not
hee
exact
this
seruice
from
the
Deuill
,
to
enforce
him
to
doe
his
will
,
when
it
shall
be
best
pleasing
vnto
him
?
[
](A07467-e27400-b)p
p
Leuiathan
did
contradict
him
,
for
he
is
the
father
of
lyes
,
&
did
lye
in
whatsoeuer
he
heere
vttered
.
Leuiathan
taking
the
Huguenots
part
,
replyed
.
My
friend
,
doe
not
beleeue
him
,
wee
are
all
the
fathers
of
lyes
.
Ha!
you
shall
shew
your selfe
very
weake
to
giue
credite
to
his
words
;
beleeue
me
you
are
in
good
way
,
beleeue
me
,
and
hold
on
your
course
.
Verrine
answered
,
thou
lyest
,
and
art
not
able
to
prooue
it
.
Leuiathan
said
,
I
will
sweare
solemnly
that
he
is
in
a
good
way
.
Verrine
replyed
,
thou
art
an
accursed
spirit
,
and
wilt
take
a
false
oath
against
God
and
his
Church
.
Leuiathan
said
vnto
him
,
No
,
I
say
,
I
will
take
mine
oath
according
to
the
meaning
of
God
and
his
Church
.
Verrine
answered
,
Thou
canst
not
doe
it
,
vnlesse
thou
haue
some
sinister
and
reserued
intention
.
Leuiathan
said
,
leaue
this
talke
,
you
neede
not
search
so
deeply
into
the
botome
of
this
.
I
onely
bid
thee
,
answere
to
what
thou
oughtest
.
Verrine
said
,
I
am
heere
on
Gods
behalfe
.
It
is
true
(
said
Leuiathan
)
and
I
am
heere
,
on
the
behalfe
of
Lucifer
.
Then
Verrine
said
,
that
is
the
very
reason
that
thou
art
not
able
to
say
what
I
say
,
but
onely
tellest
lies
,
thou
art
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
,
that
thou
maist
destroy
soules
,
but
I
am
heere
to
saue
them
.
That
is
true
,
Leuiathan
.
Then
said
Verrine
,
wilt
thou
take
an
oath
,
as
I
will
,
affirming
that
there
is
but
one
God
,
one
Baptisme
,
and
one
Church
?
I
am
heere
to
take
part
with
God
.
Leuiathan
turning
himselfe
towards
the
Huguenot
,
said
,
Bee
resolute
my
friend
,
bee
resolute
,
thy
Church
is
the
true
Church
,
thou
mayst
safely
follow
these
paths
.
Then
Verrine
told
him
that
hee
lyed
,
and
that
it
was
the
Church
of
Darknesse
,
wherein
no
truth
was
to
bee
found
:
and
because
they
tooke
not
the
help
of
a
candle
to
direct
them
to
the
habitation
of
truth
,
but
stumbled
along
with
a
dimme
and
darksome
Lanthorn
,
what
wonder
was
it
if
they
miscaryed
from
their
way
,
and
could
not
attaine
vnto
it
.
Leuiathan
said
,
No
,
this
is
the
true
Church
,
which
is
beawtified
with
the
fair
appellation
of
the
reformed
Church
.
Verrine
replyed
,
I
tell
thee
it
is
the
Gulfe
of
Hell
,
because
the
curious
tread
dangerously
on
the
brimme
of
that
Gulfe
,
and
are
euer
labouring
and
digging
neere
the
brinke
thereof
,
and
not
being
able
to
finde
that
which
they
search
after
,
they
doe
at
length
tumble
in
:
and
when
the
head
falleth
into
this
pit
first
,
the
rest
of
the
members
of
that
body
doe
easily
follow
after
:
witnesse
Beza
,
Caluin
and
Luther
,
who
alledged
and
said
,
that
they
were
Preists
and
Religious
persons
,
yet
did
they
despise
all
Religion
,
and
all
Ecclesiasticall
Discipline
.
And
although
darknes
issued
from
thence
where
light
should
haue
remained
,
yet
for
all
that
,
(
said
Verrine
)
men
ought
not
to
take
away
Preist-hood
,
or
to
abolish
the
orders
of
Religion
,
because
there
are
some
wicked
Preists
,
and
ill-disposed
Religious
persons
.
For
prooofe
whereof
he
alledged
,
that
in
the
company
of
our
Lord
himselfe
,
there
was
a
Iudas
:
yet
who
would
bee
so
foolish
to
conclude
that
the
rest
must
be
as
wicked
as
hee
.
Then
said
the
Huguenot
,
[
](A07467-e27660-b)q
q
Hee
speaketh
of
the
whole
sect
of
them
.
how
prooue
you
that
God
hath
commanded
vs
to
pray
to
Saints
?
Verrine
answered
him
,
it
is
an
Article
of
your
Creede
;
if
you
be
wiser
then
God
,
why
goe
you
not
and
pluck
him
from
his
Throane
?
To
this
he
said
,
I
am
not
yet
satisfied
in
this
point
,
but
tell
mee
,
how
prooue
you
there
is
a
Purgatory
?
Verrine
replyed
,
yes
.
I
will
prooue
it
easily
vnto
you
:
I
affirme
that
God
hath
said
,
that
no
defiled
thing
shal
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
Heauen
.
To
this
the
other
answered
,
that
he
was
not
content
with
his
replications
,
because
the
Deuill
is
the
father
of
lies
.
Verrine
said
it
is
true
,
wee
are
the
fathers
of
lyes
when
wee
haue
free
and
vncontrouled
scope
to
speake
from
our selues
;
but
being
constrained
by
God
,
wee
haue
a
necessity
imposed
vpon
vs
to
deliuer
the
truth
.
What
?
thinkest
thou
that
thou
disputest
with
the
woman
heere
?
Thou
art
too
arrogant
;
thou
deseruest
not
to
haue
thy
vnderstanding
inlightned
:
thou
art
too
curious
,
and
what
thou
hast
heere
heard
will
not
bee
auaileable
vnto
thee
.
The
Huguenot
replyed
,
hold
thy
peace
,
thou
art
not
able
to
answere
,
and
art
indeed
but
a
block
head
.
Verrine
answered
,
it
is
not
words
will
bring
men
to
Heauen
,
there
must
be
an
addition
of
some
thing
else
:
faith
&
good
works
are
to
be
thought
vpon
by
those
that
will
goe
to
Paradise
.
Here
upon
Leuiathan
said
,
turning
himselfe
towards
the
Huguenot
:
my
friend
beleeue
mee
,
stand
stoutly
to
it
,
I
will
accompany
thee
if
it
seeme
good
vnto
thee
.
[
](A07467-e27730-b)r
r
Thinking
that
he
had
all
this
while
spoken
vnto
her
that
was
possessed
a
Mayden
of
some
19.
yeares
.
Then
the
Huguenot
said
,
with
all
my
heart
,
shake
hands
,
&
let
vs
goe
if
thou
wilt
.
To
this
Verrine
said
(
directing
his
speech
to
the
Huguenot
)
Soft
and
faire
,
soft
&
faire
,
the
Deuil
hath
no
power
on
her
body
,
although
he
vse
her
toung
as
his
instrument
to
expresse
himselfe
.
But
you
Sir
,
where
doe
you
conceiue
you
are
,
in
some
wood
or
at
some
May-game
?
and
taking
him
vp
very
sharply
he
said
,
the
Deuil
take
al
those
who
neuer
go
to
Church
,
but
to
commit
a
thousand
sinnes
and
impieties
.
The
other
said
vnto
him
,
is
there
no
shame
in
thee
,
that
speakest
thus
before
thy
God
:
thou
art
worse
then
a
Deuill
to
pronounce
these
words
.
O
accursed
wretch
,
said
Verrine
,
thou
doest
not
deserue
the
least
glimse
of
light
:
for
when
thou
spakest
this
,
thou
diddest
conceaue
thou
haddest
spoken
vnto
a
creature
not
vnto
the
Deuill
:
thou
miserable
loathed
,
and
abhominable
caytiffe
:
thou
art
worse
then
the
Deuill
:
yea
,
thou
hast
inwardly
resolued
to
commit
some
notorious
sinne
:
get
thee
gone
thou
wretch
,
get
thee
gone
.
Darest
thou
to
be
so
hardy
,
as
within
a
Church
where
the
blessed
Sacrament
remaineth
to
conceiue
that
which
thou
hast
conceiued
:
thou
deseruest
death
,
thou
obstinate
fellow
.
Then
[
](A07467-e27760-b)s
s
He
went
away
much
discountenanced
and
ashamed
.
the
Huguenot
departed
,
&
Verrine
said
vnto
the
Catholicks
that
were
present
.
What
?
did
you
see
how
this
wretch
shrunke
away
,
learne
you
by
his
example
,
and
doe
not
doe
as
you
haue
been
accustomed
,
kneeling
onely
vpon
one
knee
when
you
came
to
heare
Masse
.
No
,
no
,
you
should
not
misdemeane
yourselues
thus
,
but
should
behaue
your selues
as
malefactors
before
your
Iudge
.
In
[
](A07467-e27800-b)t
t
The
Diuell
might
represent
vnto
her
imagination
both
the
one
and
the
other
at
one
time
.
The
very
same
happened
vnto
the
woman
of
Laon
that
was
possessed
.
the
euening
,
Magdalene
onely
was
exorcised
,
and
during
the
time
of
Exorcisme
there
was
represented
vnto
her
a
vision
full
of
horror
and
amazement
,
for
she
saw
two
Diuels
in
the
semblance
of
Serpents
,
each
of
whom
held
a
soule
in
their
mouth
that
seemed
vnto
her
more
deformed
then
Hell
it selfe
:
and
the
fright
of
this
spectacle
did
endure
long
after
the
Exorcisme
,
and
had
not
quite
left
her
when
shee
made
relation
of
the
same
.
The
same
day
father
Francis
Billet
wrote
vnto
the
Priests
of
the
doctrine
in
this
manner
.
[
](A07467-e27850-b)u
u
He
doth
inuite
them
to
come
thither
,
to
shake
off
that
tentation
which
they
had
,
to
relinquish
their
Company
and
Order
,
as
receiuing
much
scandall
from
the
same
.
Dearest
and
best
beloued
brethren
,
I
beseech
you
in
the
name
of
Almighty
God
,
that
you
would
be
pleased
to
come
hither
as
soone
as
possibly
you
can
:
yea
if
you
could
to
depart
vpon
the
very
day
or
the
day
after
at
farthest
,
that
this
messenger
shall
arriue
vnto
you
,
and
to
come
hither
;
where
you
shall
vnderstand
of
diuers
passages
and
occurrences
so
strange
,
so
vnheard
of
,
and
so
vsefull
,
that
hee
who
is
not
present
to
see
and
to
be
made
acquainted
with
the
same
will
hardly
beleeue
it
.
For
they
are
things
of
that
high
nature
,
that
who
so
vnderstandeth
not
the
bottome
and
foundation
of
it
,
will
hardly
humble
his
iudgement
vnto
the
truth
thereof
.
But
come
,
because
this
matter
toucheth
the
glory
of
God
,
and
of
his
Church
,
the
conuersion
of
soules
,
and
the
honour
and
aduancement
of
your
vocation
.
Come
then
,
and
doe
not
wonder
if
,
I
do
so
often
inculcate
this
word
(
come
)
vnto
you
,
for
I
doe
assure
you
that
it
is
a
matter
of
importance
.
Letters
speake
but
once
,
&
therfore
I
had
reason
to
make
frequent
repetition
of
this
word
.
Come
then
with
all
the
speed
you
may
.
I
should
conceaue
my selfe
guilty
of
a
great
offence
if
I
had
not
disburthened
and
cleared
my
conscience
by
writing
this
letter
vnto
you
.
You
may
obiect
vnto
me
,
that
I
am
too
easie
of
beleefe
,
but
come
and
you
shall
see
,
that
I
am
not
alone
of
this
opinion
:
If
I
am
deceiued
,
there
are
others
in
the
same
case
,
whose
iudgements
I
must
beleeue
to
be
more
able
and
more
piercing
then
mine
owne
.
I
doe
assure
you
,
that
if
you
had
seene
and
obserued
these
things
,
you
would
receiue
great
contentment
thereby
,
and
would
rest
very
well
satisfied
.
For
God
hath
permitted
,
that
a
sister
of
the
Company
of
S.
Vrsula
,
most
vnworthy
though
shee
be
,
to
bee
bewitched
,
hauing
three
Diuels
in
her
body
.
Her
name
is
Louyse
Capeau
,
who
hauing
from
her
youth
begged
of
God
to
set
her
in
some
course
of
life
wherein
shee
might
remaine
to
his
greater
glory
for
the
saluation
of
her
soule
,
and
the
profit
&
good
of
her
neighbour
:
and
being
entred
into
that
vocation
wherein
now
she
standeth
,
in
the
first
yeere
of
her
nouiciatship
God
began
to
instill
into
her
,
strong
and
vehement
desires
to
endure
,
for
her
neighbours
,
all
temporall
paine
whatsoeuer
:
yea
to
vndergoe
the
torments
of
Hell
it selfe
,
if
it
might
bee
done
without
her
separation
from
God
;
and
hauing
persisted
till
this
time
in
her
request
,
especially
when
she
was
to
receiue
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
at
length
she
had
her
desire
,
and
did
accept
with
great
patience
all
the
said
paines
and
torments
euer
saying
these
words
:
Lord
I
thinke
my selfe
vnworthy
to
suffer
any
thing
for
the
loue
of
you
.
Shee
made
all
these
requests
without
asking
any
mans
aduice
,
because
shee
euer
conceiued
,
that
it
was
no
way
within
the
compasse
of
sin
,
so
that
when
shee
found
her selfe
possessed
,
shee
was
much
abashed
thereat
,
and
wondred
with
her selfe
from
whence
it
might
proceed
.
But
God
,
from
whom
this
was
not
hidden
,
did
saue
vs
a
great
deale
of
labour
,
by
laying
his
charge
vpon
one
of
the
Diuels
that
were
in
her
body
to
answere
vnto
the
Exorcismes
,
and
to
deliuer
the
truth
what
the
end
was
,
wherefore
he
remained
in
her
body
.
And
although
the
Diuell
after
many
adiurations
which
the
Exorcists
made
vnto
him
,
seemed
obstinate
in
his
silence
,
and
would
giue
no
resolution
vnto
any
thing
that
was
propounded
;
yet
being
commanded
on
Gods
behalfe
,
and
by
the
authority
which
he
hath
giuen
vnto
his
Church
,
and
by
the
vertue
and
powerfulnesse
of
Exorcismes
,
hee
did
in
conclusion
roare
aloud
,
as
though
hee
had
been
outragiously
mad
,
with
such
high
and
affrightfull
cries
,
that
he
was
heard
a
great
way
off
;
and
so
turning
to
Magdalene
of
Palud
,
hee
said
three
seuerall
times
,
it
is
true
Magdalene
,
it
is
true
,
it
is
true
,
Louyse
is
possessed
for
thy
sake
,
and
for
thee
doth
she
suffer
this
affliction
.
O
Magdalene
,
Louyse
is
thy
pledge
,
and
repeated
these
words
three
times
:
her
body
shall
bee
afflicted
particularly
for
thy
soule
,
and
by
a
consequent
for
many
others
.
Then
speaking
to
Louyse
he
said
;
consider
that
thou
art
an
accursed
,
detestable
,
wretched
and
abominable
creature
,
and
so
repute
of
thy selfe
before
God
.
I
am
constrained
to
lay
it
close
vnto
thee
:
endeauour
to
beleeue
that
of
thy selfe
which
diuers
would
perswade
thee
to
beleeue
.
If
thou
thinkest
thou
shalt
be
hurt
thereby
,
thanke
thy selfe
,
I
cannot
doe
withall
.
Doest
thou
not
know
what
is
commonly
said
?
harme
watch
,
harme
catch
,
thereby
meaning
the
torments
which
shee
had
and
was
to
suffer
,
saying
vnto
her
,
that
she
was
not
to
vex
her selfe
,
if
these
afflictions
did
fall
heauie
vpon
her
:
for
,
said
he
,
why
wouldest
thou
then
aske
them
?
Cursed
bee
the
charme
by
the
which
God
shall
receiue
so
many
offerings
of
thanksgiuing
,
and
men
so
many
showers
of
benefits
;
and
repeating
three
times
cursed
bee
that
charme
,
it
was
not
(
said
hee
)
our
intention
,
no●
the
purpose
of
the
Magician
and
the
rest
that
agreed
thereunto
,
that
these
things
should
bee
brought
to
so
vnexpected
an
issue
.
Our
intendment
is
alwaies
sinister
and
mischieuous
,
to
cause
all
villanies
to
be
set
on
foote
and
acted
,
and
to
procure
iudgement
to
follow
on
the
necke
of
them
:
wee
haue
been
constrained
from
God
to
pronounce
and
declare
him
innocent
,
whom
wee
suggested
vnto
Louyse
to
bee
the
author
of
her
troubles
;
wee
haue
opened
and
disclosed
the
name
of
the
Magician
by
the
vertue
of
Exorcismes
,
and
haue
cried
aloud
that
he
is
such
an
one
.
Notwithstanding
all
this
declaration
of
mine
,
yet
will
your
apprehension
come
short
of
these
things
whose
life
consisteth
rather
in
their
action
then
in
their
relation
.
Afterward
,
vpon
the
day
of
the
conception
of
the
blessed
mother
of
God
towards
euening
there
were
diuers
discourses
vttered
,
full
of
excellency
and
vse
,
which
hee
promised
should
continue
till
Christmasse
.
Hee
did
in
particular
labour
the
conuersion
of
Magdalene
,
and
in
her
the
conuersion
of
many
others
:
so
that
those
who
heard
it
twice
a
day
at
the
time
of
the
two
seuerall
Exorcismes
returned
from
thence
with
full
satisfaction
,
the
whole
assembly
being
filled
with
the
admiration
of
it
:
Whereupon
I
will
ingeminate
this
word
vnto
you
againe
,
come
if
you
be
wise
,
and
herein
make
declaration
of
your
wisedome
:
for
true
wisedome
is
to
harken
and
be
obedient
vnto
the
will
of
God
.
But
you
may
obiect
,
how
proue
you
that
this
is
the
will
of
God
?
Doe
but
come
and
these
doubts
shall
bee
cleared
vp
and
dispelled
.
You
know
that
there
is
no
good
but
is
accompanied
with
some
difficul●y
,
come
,
come
,
and
bee
assistant
vnto
our
Lord
,
and
suffer
your selues
to
be
a
little
diseased
for
his
sake
who
for
the
loue
of
you
did
not
feare
to
approch
to
Mount
Caluary
:
doe
not
you
then
from
the
dutie
you
should
be
are
vnto
him
,
be
dishartened
to
vndergo
i●
is
trouble
:
hee
hath
shewed
you
the
way
,
follow
your
Captaine
.
And
since
you
are
his
souldiers
,
it
standeth
with
reason
that
you
should
abide
in
your
Carrisons
(
I
meane
your
vocation
.
)
Come
and
bee
not
fearefull
to
combate
with
his
enemies
,
for
now
occasion
doth
present
it selfe
,
the
enemy
is
discouered
,
and
you
are
to
fight
no
longer
in
corners
:
and
God
hauing
regard
vnto
their
patience
that
haue
suffered
so
much
for
his
sake
,
will
in
a
full
measure
recompence
the
same
.
The
Diuell
had
sworne
very
solemnly
,
that
all
Hell
had
a
resolution
to
abolish
and
root
out
the
Christian
doctrine
and
the
Company
of
S.
Vrsula
,
to
their
vtter
ruine
and
perdition
;
if
their
power
bad
been
of
sufficiency
to
compasse
the
same
,
God
himselfe
permitting
this
for
his
glory
,
as
he
did
tolerate
the
like
practise
vpon
Iob.
And
to
assure
vs
the
better
hereof
,
hee
hath
suffered
the
Diuel
to
reueale
it
,
who
hath
been
enforced
to
affirme
that
God
would
doe
now
as
hee
did
by
Iob
,
worke
good
out
of
these
tentations
,
which
the
Diuell
projected
for
euill
purposes
.
God
is
very
cunning
to
draw
good
out
of
euill
,
and
is
like
a
skilfull
Surgeon
who
when
hee
obserueth
a
man
to
abound
with
more
blood
then
is
expedient
for
his
health
,
hee
launceth
him
,
and
draweth
that
vnnecessarie
superflux
of
blood
from
him
,
not
thereby
to
kill
him
,
but
as
the
Surgeon
taketh
some
blood
from
him
that
is
sicke
,
the
better
to
prepare
him
to
be
cured
,
and
this
is
done
to
preserue
him
from
many
inconueniences
and
dangerous
maladies
which
otherwise
would
grow
vpon
him
:
so
doth
God
demeane
himselfe
towards
vs
hauing
permitted
that
we
all
,
without
exempting
any
one
should
be
tossed
in
this
tempest
.
For
the
Diuell
himselfe
did
affirme
,
that
hee
had
left
none
of
vs
vnattempted
,
but
said
aloud
,
Francis
,
be
not
angry
,
thou
hast
had
thy
share
in
these
tentations
as
wel
as
others
:
and
so
hast
thou
Iames
(
speaking
to
Father
Rets
.
)
It
is
true
Romillon
,
it
is
true
,
all
thy
people
haue
been
tempted
,
but
be
of
good
cheere
Romillon
,
for
thou
shalt
regaine
them
all
.
Peter
Barmond
hath
been
tempted
likewise
but
you
will
recover
him
,
and
most
vnhappie
shall
he
be
if
he
doe
resist
it
.
And
hee
charged
vs
to
send
for
him
:
whereupon
there
was
a
letter
written
which
also
did
concerne
the
Fathers
of
Aix
,
and
was
deliuered
by
Father
Rets
.
We
doe
already
see
a
good
and
happy
beginning
in
Magdalene
of
Palud
who
is
now
much
strengthened
,
and
exceedingly
altered
in
her
inward
man
.
Belzebub
and
all
the
Diuels
in
Magdalens
body
are
forced
to
obey
God
;
and
Verrine
doth
so
taunt
and
braue
them
on
Gods
behalfe
,
that
we
all
remained
greatly
astonished
.
He
would
not
sticke
to
say
,
cursed
art
thou
Belzebub
,
and
you
Balberith
,
Leuiathan
,
Asmodee
,
Astaroth
,
and
Carreau
:
yea
hee
out-dared
Lucifer
himselfe
,
telling
him
that
it
was
fit
Almighty
God
should
bee
obeyed
,
and
not
Lucifer
or
Hell
,
or
the
rest
of
the
Diuels
.
Hee
would
oftentimes
cry
aloud
,
Belzebub
thou
art
my
master
,
and
I
am
a
vassall
of
thine
when
I
am
employed
from
Lucifer
,
but
now
I
haue
my
abode
here
by
the
appointment
of
God
:
hence
it
is
that
I
speake
so
arrogantly
before
my
Prince
,
and
doe
braue
all
Hell
,
saying
to
Belzebub
,
Belzebub
I
charge
thee
in
the
name
of
Almighty
God
that
thou
lie
all
along
vpon
the
ground
;
and
so
treading
vpon
him
,
Verrine
vttered
these
words
full
of
arrogancy
and
pride
:
where
are
thy
Princes
now
Belzebub
?
and
you
that
are
there
abiding
,
what
is
become
of
you
now
(
speaking
to
the
Diuels
)
you
are
all
of
you
Princes
,
at
the
least
fiue
of
you
:
if
you
haue
any
command
or
authority
,
I
charge
you
answere
me
,
I
giue
you
leaue
to
call
Lucifer
to
your
aide
,
now
hee
hath
an
excellent
occasion
to
shew
himselfe
.
How
now
Belzebub
,
wilt
thou
suffer
thy
slaue
to
tread
thus
disdainfully
vpon
thee
?
Then
crying
to
all
the
assembly
hee
said
:
These
are
my
Princes
,
but
now
I
doe
not
acknowledge
them
to
be
so
,
but
I
do
this
by
compulsion
not
by
loue
,
by
constraint
,
not
by
grace
.
Belzebub
answered
him
not
a
word
,
but
stood
full
of
shame
and
confusion
,
and
was
able
to
resist
no
longer
.
Verrine
then
began
to
speake
aloud
to
those
that
were
there
present
(
for
there
was
much
people
there
)
come
all
of
you
,
come
,
come
,
I
say
and
feare
not
to
triumph
ouer
Gods
enemies
and
yours
.
Then
the
Company
came
and
trod
vpon
him
,
Belzebub
not
daring
to
reply
against
it
,
or
to
mutter
one
word
,
but
remaining
exceedingly
dismayed
.
Many
other
discourses
were
deliuered
by
him
,
the
relation
of
which
would
take
vp
too
much
time
;
come
you
if
you
please
,
and
you
shall
bee
more
particularly
acquainted
with
him
.
Your
most
humble
and
most
affectionate
seruant
Francis
Billet
Priest
of
the
Christian
doctrine
,
hath
written
this
letter
.
Then
hee
signed
it
,
as
did
also
Franciscus
Domptius
,
and
a
good
distance
below
it
was
written
.
I
Magdalene
of
Demandoul
doe
testifie
and
confirme
that
all
which
is
written
in
this
letter
is
true
,
especially
that
which
mentioneth
my
repose
of
conscience
.
I
find
my selfe
much
changed
,
blessed
be
God
and
his
sacred
mother
;
for
I
assure
you
shee
hath
much
assisted
me
.
Pray
vnto
God
that
hee
will
giue
me
perseuerance
,
and
his
grace
,
that
I
may
be
a
thankfull
acknowledger
of
his
manifold
blessings
which
in
such
plenty
he
hath
heaped
vpon
me
.
The
Acts
of
the
20.
of
December
.
THis
day
Louyse
and
Magdalene
were
exorcised
,
and
in
the
middle
of
the
Exorcismes
,
[
](A07467-e28380-b)x
x
The
conference
between
Verrine
and
Leuiathan
.
Leuiathan
entred
into
the
lists
of
discourse
,
and
said
vnto
Verrine
.
O
Verrine
now
thou
hast
nothing
to
say
:
then
Verrine
replyed
,
it
is
not
for
thy
sake
I
speake
,
I
now
belong
vnto
a
greater
master
then
thy selfe
,
and
him
am
I
to
obey
.
Leuiathan
said
,
hold
thy
peace
thou
art
a
proud
spirit
.
To
this
Verrine
replied
,
it
is
true
,
wee
are
all
the
children
of
pride
.
But
is
it
not
true
,
haue
not
I
humbled
thee
?
No
said
Leuiathan
,
thou
hast
not
been
any
cause
thereof
;
I
tell
thee
it
was
the
creature
whom
thou
hast
humbled
.
Verrine
said
,
thou
liest
,
it
was
not
that
creature
;
whatsoever
hath
been
done
,
hath
been
done
for
thy
confusion
and
her
conversion
.
Wretched
caitiffe
as
thou
art
,
I
am
heere
an
Embassadour
from
the
living
God
,
and
thou
an
agent
from
Lucifer
;
darest
thou
deny
this
said
Verrine
to
Leuiathan
.
Not
I
,
said
Leuiathan
:
then
Verrine
said
,
I
am
an
Ambassadour
from
God
,
who
hath
sent
mee
hither
to
put
his
will
and
not
mine
owne
ends
in
execution
.
To
this
Leuiathan
replyed
,
are
there
not
other
Ambassadours
?
There
are
Angels
,
and
there
are
Preachers
,
is
it
not
so
?
It
is
true
said
Verrine
,
but
thou
art
not
ignorant
that
when
a
King
would
employ
an
Ambassadour
,
hee
hath
choice
of
Princes
,
great
Lords
,
and
Gentlemen
;
yet
if
his
pleasure
be
to
send
some
Lackey
;
why
,
he
is
a
King
,
and
may
command
and
doe
what
seemeth
good
vnto
him
;
for
he
may
vse
small
things
to
effect
matters
of
great
waight
and
importance
.
Leuiathan
answered
,
there
is
a
great
difference
betweene
them
.
True
(
said
Verrine
)
yet
if
the
Kings
of
the
earth
be
invested
with
this
power
,
how
abundantly
more
shall
the
King
of
glory
possesse
the
same
.
It
is
true
,
there
are
Princes
,
there
are
Angels
,
and
great
Preachers
:
yet
if
his
pleasure
be
to
command
his
meanest
slave
,
who
shall
hinder
him
to
doe
it
,
since
hee
is
Omnipotent
?
yet
is
he
not
a
whit
the
lesse
King
,
or
the
lesse
great
,
this
doth
not
diminish
or
bring
an
ebbe
vpon
his
glory
:
nay
it
is
so
different
from
that
,
that
it
is
a
touch
of
his
greatnesse
to
bee
able
to
force
our
will
,
for
of
our selves
we
are
all
wicked
,
but
God
is
able
to
transforme
our
rebellious
nature
into
obedience
,
yea
to
make
thee
Leuiathan
,
and
thee
Lucifer
to
stoope
and
double
vnder
the
yoke
of
subjection
;
for
hee
is
above
you
all
and
can
easily
force
obedience
from
you
.
Leuiathan
said
,
What
?
dost
thou
looke
to
draw
mens
attention
vnto
thee
?
thou
art
but
a
Divell
.
True
(
said
Verrine
)
I
am
but
a
Divell
,
but
being
by
God
compelled
to
deliver
a
truth
,
I
cannot
but
performe
it
.
Knowest
thou
not
,
that
hee
raised
Lazarus
from
the
dead
,
and
that
his
all
powerfull
word
in
speaking
a
fiat
,
framed
whatsoever
seemed
good
vnto
him
?
Yes
,
(
said
Leuiathan
)
but
Lazarus
did
not
hinder
or
resist
that
miracle
that
was
wrought
vpon
him
,
but
these
creatures
here
doe
impeach
and
stoppe
(
as
much
as
in
them
lieth
)
the
execution
of
Gods
pleasure
.
Verrine
answered
,
He
is
omnipotent
,
and
changeth
evill
into
good
,
nay
,
hee
is
of
more
force
to
attract
and
expresse
grace
out
of
sinne
,
then
hell
is
of
malice
,
to
draw
sinne
out
of
grace
:
for
he
is
king
of
the
whole
earth
,
and
when
he
commandeth
whatsoever
suteth
with
his
good
pleasure
,
I
see
he
is
obeyed
;
because
he
that
doth
command
it
,
is
a
King
.
God
were
not
himselfe
,
if
he
were
not
more
powerfull
then
his
creatures
,
nay
I
affirme
,
that
then
the
Divell
would
be
mightier
then
God
,
for
he
can
worke
evill
out
of
good
,
and
cannot
God
worke
good
out
of
evill
?
You
see
how
bold
I
am
.
Leuiathan
said
:
God
doth
indeed
call
[
](A07467-e28720-b)y
y
Against
sinners
.
men
vnto
him
by
many
secret
inspirations
,
by
the
teaching
and
instructions
of
learned
men
,
by
the
threatning
of
his
judgements
,
and
by
the
Angels
themselves
,
yet
for
all
this
they
are
so
hardned
in
sinne
,
and
so
grosse
of
heart
,
that
although
they
see
themselves
hemmed
in
on
all
sides
,
and
cannot
avoid
to
be
converted
vnto
their
God
,
yet
in
their
arrogancy
and
flintinesse
of
heart
,
they
will
not
sticke
to
say
,
Lord
thou
art
willing
to
receive
me
,
but
I
am
not
desirous
to
come
vnto
thee
,
for
I
have
nought
to
doe
with
thee
.
I
had
rather
be
a
pray
vnto
the
divels
,
and
have
a
full
fruition
of
all
sorts
of
pleasure
,
then
bee
received
of
thee
,
and
casheere
them
.
It
is
true
,
said
Verrine
,
that
thou
hast
spoken
.
There
be
sinners
of
that
improvident
obstinacie
,
that
they
will
remaine
determinately
setled
for
many
yeeres
together
in
their
wickednesse
,
so
that
God
is
incited
to
a
kind
of
anger
,
and
would
be
full
of
impatiencie
at
it
,
if
such
passions
could
take
place
in
God
.
But
I
affirme
,
that
they
cannot
reside
in
God
,
for
they
would
argue
an
imperfection
in
him
:
but
if
God
were
capable
of
impatiencie
,
or
if
he
could
bee
grieved
,
I
say
,
hee
would
weepe
when
hee
beholdeth
those
obstinate
soules
.
But
God
is
not
subject
vnto
griefe
:
for
they
who
affirme
that
the
sinnes
of
men
doe
strike
a
sadnesse
into
the
holy
Ghost
,
are
not
to
be
vnderstood
as
if
the
holy
Ghost
were
indeed
grieved
,
it
is
a
sinne
to
thinke
so
,
but
that
he
doth
dislike
and
abhorre
these
abominations
;
yet
being
an
excellent
painter
,
he
is
able
,
when
he
pleaseth
,
to
correct
any
deformitie
in
this
his
portraicture
.
Thou
knowest
Leuiathan
that
this
is
true
,
and
that
I
am
here
by
the
appointment
of
God
,
but
am
tied
and
bound
from
revealing
of
sinnes
.
Leuiathan
said
,
Thou
lyest
,
for
thou
hast
divulged
them
,
and
art
now
convicted
of
a
manifest
vntruth
.
It
is
true
,
(
said
Verrine
)
but
this
is
done
for
the
good
of
these
sinners
,
neither
could
the
miracle
be
manifested
,
if
the
sinnes
were
not
divulged
.
Then
turning
himselfe
to
Saint
Magdalene
,
hee
said
these
words
:
It
is
true
Magdalene
,
thou
wert
a
sinner
,
neither
doth
it
redound
vnto
the
dishonor
of
God
,
or
lay
any
disreputation
vpon
thee
that
thou
wert
so
,
nor
is
there
any
diminution
of
thy
happinesse
because
thou
diddest
formerly
offend
.
That
is
true
,
said
Leuiathan
,
but
there
is
a
great
difference
betweene
this
and
that
Magdalen
:
she
needed
no
Divels
to
convert
her
,
but
was
reclaimed
by
her
owne
care
and
industry
,
and
therefore
it
is
not
probable
that
God
hath
sent
thee
into
this
body
for
the
conversion
of
these
two
soules
,
since
there
be
many
other
meanes
to
bring
this
to
passe
without
thy
helpe
who
art
the
father
of
lies
,
and
whom
no
man
will
scarce
beleeve
.
Hold
thy
peace
(
said
Verrine
)
accursed
spirit
as
thou
art
,
and
give
me
audience
.
It
is
true
,
I
am
in
this
body
,
God
having
suted
and
fitted
his
pleasure
to
the
desire
of
this
creature
:
I
am
here
expresselie
from
Almightie
God
,
for
his
glory
,
and
particularli●
for
the
conversion
of
these
two
soules
,
and
miserable
shall
they
bee
if
they
bee
not
converted
.
Thou
tellest
me
,
that
Saint
Magdalene
was
not
converted
by
the
Divell
,
it
is
true
,
but
wee
live
not
now
in
that
time
when
God
came
downe
from
heaven
,
and
with
his
Humanitie
and
Devinitie
did
labour
the
conversion
of
soules
:
but
I
say
withall
,
that
he
is
still
the
same
God
;
and
therefore
is
able
to
give
birth
vnto
those
works
,
whose
greatnesse
may
equall
the
former
.
It
is
a
truth
(
said
Leuiathan
)
that
God
is
not
in
the
world
as
in
times
past
,
yet
hath
he
bequeathed
vnto
his
Church
his
Sacraments
,
Preachers
,
and
many
other
remedies
which
were
not
practised
in
those
daies
.
But
none
did
euer
reade
that
God
made
Divels
his
instruments
to
convert
soules
,
since
they
are
the
fathers
of
lies
,
and
stuffed
with
all
kind
of
malice
and
falsehood
.
Who
without
great
difficultie
would
give
credite
vnto
them
?
there
is
no
man
but
would
be
readie
to
object
,
that
God
hath
many
other
meanes
to
gaine
soules
vnto
him
,
without
taking
the
service
and
furtherance
of
the
Divels
.
It
may
be
so
(
said
Verrine
)
but
tell
me
Leuiathan
,
are
there
not
oathes
whereby
a
truth
may
be
averred
.
Leuiathan
answered
,
Knowest
thou
not
that
we
[
](A07467-e28920-b)z
z
Of
these
false
oathes
,
see
the
acts
of
the
18.
of
December
.
never
sticke
to
take
a
false
oath
?
I
am
sure
thou
knowest
it
;
witnesse
the
oath
that
was
lately
taken
amongst
the
Capuchins
,
you
know
my
meaning
.
To
this
Verrine
said
,
Either
make
it
appeare
vnto
mee
that
there
is
no
oath
that
may
bind
and
stand
in
full
strength
,
or
else
thou
art
vanquished
.
For
I
say
,
that
an
oath
taken
according
to
the
meaning
of
God
and
his
Church
,
with
all
other
due
ceremonies
and
circumstances
requisit
thereunto
,
doth
bind
and
is
in
force
,
and
whosoever
will
deny
this
,
must
deny
the
omnipotencie
of
God
,
all
the
authoritie
of
the
Church
,
and
all
the
bookes
of
Exorcismes
.
To
what
purpose
doe
men
exorcise
,
and
make
interrogatories
vnto
diuels
,
if
their
replies
be
never
consonant
vnto
truth
?
It
were
an
idlenesse
to
be
prodigall
of
so
much
time
,
and
to
wast
so
many
yeeres
,
if
this
were
so
.
It
were
much
better
that
Exorcists
should
spend
their
time
otherwise
,
and
take
vpon
them
some
other
course
of
study
.
To
this
Leuiathan
answered
,
I
have
affirmed
,
that
all
oathes
are
not
true
,
because
of
the
sinister
and
perverse
meaning
and
reservations
of
the
Divels
.
I
confesse
(
said
Verrine
)
all
are
not
true
,
because
when
the
Exorcists
are
not
heedy
and
well
advised
of
what
they
goe
about
,
wee
are
so
mischeevous
that
wee
reserve
some
secret
and
sinister
intention
,
but
when
we
are
enforced
like
gally-slaves
by
the
power
of
God
,
I
tel
thee
wee
must
obey
his
pleasure
;
and
therefore
Leuiathan
thou
art
consounded
.
For
I
my selfe
,
not
from
my
owne
will
,
but
vpon
constraint
from
God
,
haue
lessoned
and
warned
the
Exorcists
to
apprehend
aright
all
the
intentions
and
ceremonies
whatsoever
that
are
requisite
in
the
making
vp
of
a
true
oath
.
Then
said
Leuiathan
,
How
darest
thou
speake
thus
in
my
presence
,
knowest
thou
not
that
I
am
mightier
then
thy selfe
.
I
grant
it
,
(
said
Verrine
)
thou
art
mightier
then
I
to
do
a
mischiefe
,
for
thou
hast
more
knowledge
to
doe
it
,
thou
being
of
the
order
of
Seraphins
,
and
I
onely
of
the
order
of
Throanes
.
I
am
one
of
your
slaves
,
but
let
me
tell
you
I
doe
not
now
respect
any
of
you
,
(
meaning
the
princes
that
were
in
the
body
of
Magdalen
,
every
one
of
whom
hee
braved
one
after
another
.
)
What
?
(
said
he
)
answere
you
nothing
?
Are
you
such
gallant
doctors
,
and
can
you
make
no
reply
?
Ha
,
you
would
answere
now
if
you
knew
what
.
Come
on
,
speake
,
speake
.
[
](A07467-e29030-b)a
a
The
answere
vnto
this
blasphemie
is
set
downe
in
the
following
discourse
.
Leuiathan
replied
,
knowest
thou
not
that
when
sinners
are
obstinate
,
they
are
vncapable
of
conversion
:
nay
,
God
himselfe
is
not
able
to
winne
them
vnto
him
;
witnesse
Iudas
,
whom
our
Lord
could
not
convert
.
How
canst
thou
then
conceive
,
that
a
Divel
should
bring
this
to
passe
,
when
God
himselfe
by
the
practise
of
all
his
art
and
cunning
cannot
accomplish
the
same
.
Verrine
said
,
I
have
affirmed
that
God
is
omnipotent
,
and
may
make
an
alteration
in
the
free
will
of
man
,
and
change
it
from
evill
to
good
.
Knowest
thou
not
that
God
is
a
cunning
Painter
,
who
can
fashion
and
make
vp
a
picture
when
it
seemeth
good
vnto
him
,
and
is
contented
,
if
they
doe
but
leave
him
the
table
to
worke
vpon
.
It
is
true
(
said
Leuiathan
)
if
the
creature
doe
not
hinder
it
;
for
God
hath
created
man
without
his
aide
,
but
cannot
save
him
vnlesse
he
co-operate
and
give
assistance
vnto
it
.
Verrine
answered
,
If
the
body
and
soule
doe
remaine
together
,
it
is
all
that
God
desireth
,
who
well
knowes
when
to
take
his
pencels
to
correct
and
perfect
vp
this
table
.
I
affirme
further
,
that
if
he
will
he
is
able
to
make
it
more
beautifull
and
more
goodly
then
ever
it
was
before
,
which
he
may
easily
doe
by
laying
on
colours
of
more
freshnesse
and
luster
.
Knowest
thou
not
that
hee
is
the
father
of
the
prodigall
child
?
If
the
fathers
of
this
world
be
thus
loving
towards
their
children
,
and
doe
cherish
them
,
and
yet
doe
sometimes
threaten
them
,
not
to
hurt
them
thereby
but
to
make
them
wiser
and
better
advised
:
how
much
more
shall
hee
shake
the
rodde
of
his
iudgements
over
them
to
preserve
them
from
the
hands
of
Iustice
.
And
when
the
child
of
God
shall
acknowledge
his
fault
,
then
shall
he
returne
vnto
his
father
,
and
humble
himselfe
before
him
;
for
as
the
prodigall
child
did
demand
his
patrimony
to
be
giuen
vnto
him
,
which
when
he
had
gotten
from
his
father
into
his
owne
hands
,
hee
wasted
all
in
riot
,
and
was
at
length
driven
to
such
necessitie
,
and
extreame
penurie
,
that
he
was
forced
to
feed
with
hogges
:
so
fareth
it
with
sinners
,
God
heapeth
on
them
such
plentie
of
his
blessings
,
that
they
are
even
glutted
with
the
multitude
of
them
:
yet
when
they
have
consumed
all
in
the
heighth
of
prodigalitie
,
this
gratious
father
embraceth
them
,
and
taketh
them
vnto
him
,
if
they
will
not
adde
wilfulnesse
vnto
their
wast
.
For
if
worldly
fathers
are
so
loving
,
shall
not
God
who
hath
created
them
,
bee
much
more
gracious
and
good
then
they
?
I
grant
(
said
Leuiathan
)
that
there
are
many
prodigall
children
,
but
very
few
propose
that
first
prodigall
child
for
their
imitation
,
that
like
vnto
him
they
may
returne
to
God
.
For
when
they
have
trifled
and
melted
away
all
their
goods
,
and
have
fashioned
themselves
to
take
the
impression
of
all
manner
of
impieties
,
yet
doe
they
remaine
in
their
obstinacie
,
and
are
still
nailed
fast
to
whatsoever
savoureth
of
malice
and
mischiefe
:
and
notwithstanding
that
God
calleth
vpon
them
by
many
inspirations
,
yet
are
they
resolved
to
reply
vnto
these
his
holy
motions
;
We
will
take
our
fill
of
all
worldlie
pleasures
,
whatsoever
it
cost
vs
.
It
is
true
,
said
Verrine
,
but
yet
when
God
will
,
he
can
worke
good
out
of
evill
,
for
otherwise
he
could
not
be
Omnipotent
.
It
is
no
impotencie
or
imperfection
that
he
is
not
able
to
sinne
or
lie
;
it
is
rather
an
argument
of
his
Omnipotencie
,
and
of
his
transcendent
perfection
.
We
are
both
of
vs
Sargeants
,
and
doe
both
execute
our
commission
,
though
after
a
different
manner
:
for
thou
doest
here
fulfill
the
will
of
Lucifer
,
but
I
doe
accomplish
the
good
pleasure
of
the
Almightie
.
Thou
maiest
thinke
that
I
doe
brave
thee
;
I
tell
thee
still
that
wee
are
Sargeants
sent
,
as
it
were
,
from
two
severall
parties
,
and
doe
the
wil
of
them
that
sent
vs
:
and
although
we
doe
not
both
execute
the
same
command
,
yet
are
we
stil
Sargeants
.
So
if
two
preach
,
and
both
think
they
deliver
truth
:
as
for
example
,
a
Preacher
of
the
Church
,
and
a
Minister
,
although
the
action
of
preaching
be
common
vnto
them
both
,
yet
doth
it
not
proceed
from
the
same
spirit
,
because
the
Preacher
of
the
Church
vttereth
the
truth
,
but
the
Minister
hath
his
vnderstanding
perverted
by
errors
,
and
doth
interpret
divers
passages
of
the
Scripture
according
to
the
giddines
of
his
privatfancy
,
and
is
so
self-conceited
(
for
they
have
al
of
them
a
touch
of
curiosity
)
that
he
doth
imagine
he
is
able
to
bound
in
the
Omnipotencie
of
the
Father
,
the
wisdome
of
the
Son
,
and
the
goodnes
of
the
holy
Ghost
within
the
narrow
limmets
of
his
owne
vnderstanding
.
But
such
come
far
short
,
and
have
their
braine
too
much
scantled
,
to
comprehend
God
&
his
infinite
perfections
.
God
is
wise
,
for
he
is
Wisdome
it self
,
&
needeth
not
the
advise
either
of
Angels
or
men
,
much
lesse
of
divels
.
I
tel
thee
Leuiathan
,
that
I
am
but
the
bare
reporter
of
these
things
,
and
to
effect
this
I
doe
thus
trouble
her
that
is
possessed
:
for
except
God
did
put
in
vse
his
authoritie
and
force
which
he
hath
over
Divels
,
he
were
not
God
.
I
am
of
opinion
,
that
those
who
will
not
humble
themselves
,
might
doe
well
to
assault
God
,
and
take
his
glorie
from
him
,
and
translate
Lucifer
from
hell
to
seat
him
in
Paradise
.
It
is
a
grosse
errour
to
conceive
that
God
is
not
more
able
to
convert
evill
into
good
,
then
the
divell
is
to
change
good
into
evill
.
I
affirme
that
God
is
omnipotent
,
and
therfore
may
do
al
things
,
and
when
he
pleaseth
to
put
his
power
in
practise
,
he
can
force
the
Divel
as
a
Gally-slave
,
&
as
like
vnto
a
Iudge
,
can
make
the
malefactor
to
tremble
before
him
,
and
can
compell
him
to
accomplish
his
will
when
it
seemeth
good
vnto
him
.
They
that
do
not
beleeve
this
,
are
accursed
,
&
want
the
first
article
of
their
Creede
,
which
faith
,
that
God
is
almighty
.
I
submit
my selfe
to
these
things
,
because
God
himself
obeyed
his
Executioners
when
they
nailed
him
to
the
crosse
.
The
Saints
,
when
they
were
lead
to
the
place
of
their
Martyrdome
,
obeyed
the
will
of
their
executioners
,
and
yet
thereby
they
did
not
intend
any
glory
either
to
the
hangman
,
or
to
the
Divell
,
no
more
then
did
our
Lord
,
vnto
whom
the
vertue
of
obedience
is
most
pleasing
and
acceptable
:
whereof
I
will
now
speake
.
I
resisted
as
much
as
I
could
,
and
said
vnto
our
Lord
,
no
,
I
will
not
deliver
this
truth
:
hee
told
me
,
thou
shalt
be
inforced
thereunto
.
I
answered
,
No
,
no
,
they
have
bookes
enough
that
doe
plentifully
declare
this
argument
,
but
hee
constrained
me
so
that
I
must
now
begin
with
the
vertue
of
obedience
.
Then
Verrine
began
to
say
.
What
say
you
now
to
this
point
,
learned
Doctor
(
speaking
to
Leuiathan
:
)
Thou
art
the
Doctor
of
the
[
](A07467-e29180-b)b
b
The
places
and
offices
of
divels
are
distinct
.
Hereticks
,
come
and
deliver
your
opinion
.
And
thou
Belzebub
,
thou
art
that
proud
one
,
and
doest
fill
men
with
curiositie
,
and
cocker
them
vp
in
their
arrogancie
:
And
thou
Balbarith
,
thou
art
hee
that
saiest
,
Hee
that
loveth
God
,
will
have
him
often
in
his
mouth
,
and
by
this
meanes
makest
men
to
fort
weare
God
:
And
thou
Asmodee
,
thou
art
he
who
doest
corrupt
youth
with
thy
loose
speeches
,
and
lascivious
lookes
:
And
thou
Astaroth
,
thou
art
he
who
assaultest
men
with
idlenesse
,
especially
you
that
are
Religious
persons
:
and
thou
Carrean
,
thou
hardnest
mens
hearts
,
and
thinkest
to
gaine
all
before
thee
:
knowest
thou
not
that
with
one
poore
word
,
with
a
Fiat
,
he
can
doe
whatsoever
seemeth
good
vnto
him
?
doest
thou
not
know
that
he
is
able
to
raise
the
dead
?
I
tell
thee
it
is
very
easie
for
him
to
doe
it
;
witnesse
the
daughter
of
the
chiefe
Ruler
of
the
Synagogue
,
when
he
tooke
her
by
the
hand
and
bad
her
rise
;
which
signifieth
vnto
vs
,
that
a
sinne
committed
in
thought
,
and
only
knowne
vnto
God
and
onely
hurtfull
vnto
the
soule
alone
of
him
that
doth
commit
the
same
,
is
easilie
pardoned
.
[
](A07467-e29270-b)c
c
Three
sorts
of
dead
men
.
There
are
three
sorts
of
dead
men
,
as
there
are
three
sorts
of
sinnes
:
For
there
is
the
child
of
Naym
the
widow
,
whom
they
carried
out
to
be
buried
:
thereby
intimating
vnto
vs
,
that
there
are
some
who
are
dead
in
vaine
speaches
,
and
they
are
carried
out
of
the
citie
,
that
is
:
they
flow
from
the
soule
into
the
mouth
,
and
are
there
vttered
,
and
the
offence
thereof
commonly
tendeth
to
the
scandall
of
their
neighbours
.
This
is
represented
vnto
vs
by
that
young
man
,
whom
our
Lord
commanded
to
rise
,
and
gaue
him
to
his
mother
.
Wherby
hee
gaue
signification
vnto
sinners
,
that
when
they
have
offended
,
they
are
to
be
presented
vnto
their
mother
,
which
is
the
Church
,
as
God
commanded
to
bee
done
by
the
young
man
,
as
you
well
know
.
There
are
others
that
are
dead
in
works
,
who
are
,
for
the
most
part
,
those
that
dwell
in
their
sinnes
,
and
remaine
obstinate
in
them
20.
30.
40.
50.
yeeres
,
represented
by
Lazarus
who
had
a
stone
laid
over
his
graue
.
And
the
reason
why
God
commandeth
to
vnbind
him
is
,
that
hee
might
declare
how
much
authoritie
hee
hath
bequeathed
vnto
his
Church
,
and
how
much
Priests
ought
to
be
had
in
honour
and
estimation
;
in
reproofe
of
those
who
say
they
will
not
confesse
themselves
,
obiecting
,
why
should
I
humble
my selfe
before
a
Priest
?
is
he
not
a
man
,
nay
,
is
hee
not
a
sinner
as
well
as
I
?
why
then
should
I
declare
my
sinnes
before
a
Priest
?
God
is
gratious
,
and
will
pardon
me
without
confession
.
Then
Verrine
began
to
speake
of
obedience
in
this
manner
.
[
](A07467-e29310-b)d
d
Touching
Obedience
.
Obedience
of
all
vertues
is
the
most
pleasing
vnto
God
.
Charitie
is
a
great
vertue
,
because
without
it
there
is
no
entrance
into
Paradise
.
Faith
is
also
a
necessarie
vertue
,
for
without
faith
it
is
impossible
to
please
God
.
Hope
also
holdeth
the
same
ranke
,
because
it
is
our
guide
to
heaven
.
Humilitie
also
is
the
ground-worke
of
all
vertues
.
To
bee
briefe
,
all
morall
vertues
are
profitable
,
good
and
praise-worthie
:
for
I
doe
not
affirme
that
a
man
may
attaine
vnto
heaven
without
Humilitie
,
and
without
Charitie
and
other
vertues
;
but
I
averre
,
that
hee
who
stands
possessed
of
obedience
,
is
garnished
with
all
other
vertues
whatsoever
.
Obedience
is
the
most
excellent
of
all
vertues
,
I
meane
perfect
Obedience
,
for
he
that
is
perfectly
obedient
,
is
humble
and
charitable
,
he
is
confident
,
and
persevereth
vnto
the
end
:
nay
,
I
say
further
,
he
that
is
truely
obedient
cannot
die
,
I
meane
an
eternall
death
.
For
some
may
obiect
vnto
me
,
that
Isaac
was
very
obedient
vnto
his
father
Abraham
,
yet
did
he
finish
the
course
which
nature
had
proportioned
for
him
,
and
died
.
I
say
no
,
for
Saint
Paul
saith
,
that
those
that
are
blessed
from
above
doe
not
dye
,
but
saith
they
sleepe
as
it
is
true
.
Isaac
,
thou
sleepest
,
and
shalt
bee
awakened
at
the
day
of
iudgement
.
If
thou
have
the
integritie
of
Obedience
,
there
will
be
no
opposition
against
thee
:
consider
this
well
you
that
are
Religious
persons
,
and
haue
vndertaken
the
vow
of
Obedience
.
Remember
that
your
God
was
obedient
euen
vnto
the
death
,
I
say
vnto
the
death
of
the
Crosse
:
he
did
not
murmure
against
his
Father
,
and
say
,
Father
this
Mountaine
is
too
steepe
and
vneasie
to
come
vnto
(
meaning
Mount
Caluary
)
no
,
hee
said
not
so
.
He
did
not
speake
vnto
his
Father
that
he
should
so
prouide
that
he
might
suffer
death
in
a
Chamber
or
in
a
Hall
,
because
this
mountaine
was
so
loathsome
,
and
so
full
of
displeasing
obiects
that
it
seemeth
a
very
compound
of
noysome
sauours
.
No
,
no
,
with
a
full
desire
and
free
acceptation
hee
embraced
death
for
the
loue
which
he
bare
vnto
you
.
You
that
are
religious
persons
learne
to
obey
your
Superiours
when
they
impose
any
thing
vpon
you
,
and
say
not
my
Superiour
commandeth
mee
things
of
such
vneasie
performance
,
yea
,
almost
so
impossible
to
bee
done
that
I
know
not
how
to
turne
mee
vnto
them
.
A
religious
person
will
not
stick
to
say
:
Ha
,
my
Superiour
commandeth
mee
to
declare
my
fault
openly
before
people
:
this
will
edifie
my
neighbour
but
a
litle
.
Let
his
Superiour
command
him
to
goe
to
Rome
,
and
hee
shall
say
,
I
know
not
the
way
thither
:
let
him
inioyne
him
to
fast
,
and
hee
will
say
,
Ha
,
my
father
,
I
am
of
so
tender
a
constitution
that
if
this
pennance
bee
imposed
vpon
me
,
I
shall
be
sick
:
how
harsh
and
vnpleasing
is
it
to
be
put
to
weare
shirts
of
hayre
.
My
Superiour
is
so
froward
that
he
is
not
to
be
endured
.
If
the
Superiour
shall
say
vnto
him
,
thou
shalt
vndertake
to
murther
one
of
thy
brethren
,
and
the
other
not
knowing
the
intention
of
his
Superiour
,
who
speaketh
this
from
his
mouth
not
from
his
heart
,
onely
to
prooue
him
,
will
gaine-say
him
,
he
is
not
obedient
,
and
therefore
not
humble
:
for
obedience
is
the
daughter
of
humilitie
,
and
hee
that
is
truely
humble
is
alwayes
obedient
.
Learne
you
that
are
Monkes
and
Fryars
,
and
read
in
this
excellent
booke
,
that
is
to
say
,
vpon
the
tree
of
the
Crosse
:
It
is
your
God
who
hath
obserued
his
three
vowes
carefully
,
and
as
he
ought
:
the
vow
of
Chastity
,
for
hee
is
puritie
it selfe
,
and
surpasseth
all
the
Angels
and
creatures
whatsoeuer
as
one
that
is
immaculate
and
without
blemish
.
Touching
the
vow
of
Pouertie
,
he
hung
naked
vpon
the
Crosse.
He
might
haue
beene
accompanied
with
his
traine
of
Princes
(
which
are
the
Angels
)
hee
might
haue
had
garments
to
couer
him
,
and
whatsoeuer
else
was
needfull
,
yet
hee
despised
all
,
to
demonstrate
vnto
you
that
are
Religious
,
that
you
ought
to
surrender
your
purse
and
treasure
vnto
him
,
and
suffer
your
Father
to
prouide
for
that
which
is
necessary
for
his
children
.
Touching
the
vow
of
Obedience
,
he
hath
been
more
obedient
then
euer
any
was
,
I
speake
this
to
you
Preists
and
Monkes
:
behold
your selues
well
in
this
glasse
,
and
read
ouer
this
booke
aduisedly
,
it
consisteth
but
of
two
leaues
,
and
yet
containeth
all
perfection
:
there
are
but
two
words
within
this
Booke
,
Obedience
and
Humilitie
,
yet
if
a
man
be
rightly
informed
how
to
draw
out
the
quintessence
of
this
Booke
,
he
shall
there
finde
all
sorts
of
vertue
that
may
any
way
further
or
yeeld
conducement
,
to
the
attaining
of
so
high
and
sublime
a
perfection
.
To
what
end
doe
you
exhaust
your selues
with
studying
,
and
doe
so
painefully
imploy
your selues
in
reading
of
bookes
?
Be
but
conuersant
in
this
booke
and
you
shall
be
able
to
performe
the
will
of
God
.
If
a
seruant
obey
his
Master
,
how
much
more
ought
a
childe
so
to
doe
?
Wee
that
are
Deuils
are
as
seruants
or
rather
slaues
,
and
doe
nothing
but
constrainedly
and
by
compulsion
:
but
you
that
hope
for
an
heritage
in
Heauen
,
are
bound
to
loue
and
serue
him
.
I
further
say
,
that
God
hath
three
sorts
of
seruants
:
There
are
that
serue
him
onely
by
constraint
,
and
those
are
such
as
onely
feare
Hell
,
and
if
that
stumbling
block
were
away
,
they
would
not
care
to
drench
themselues
in
the
puddell
and
pollution
of
any
sinnes
whatsoeuer
.
Others
serue
like
hirelings
,
as
doe
those
whose
scope
and
aime
is
the
attainement
of
Heauen
,
saying
,
God
hath
promised
vnto
vs
Paradisus
therefore
we
shall
doe
well
to
obey
him
.
But
there
are
a
third
sort
more
aduised
,
who
doe
not
make
either
Paradise
or
Hell
their
scope
,
but
doe
the
wil
of
their
father
purely
out
of
loue
,
and
haue
not
their
end
mixed
with
any
secondary
regarde
of
recompence
:
they
set
their
confidence
in
God
with
their
whole
heart
,
and
beleeue
his
prouidence
in
preparing
for
them
whatsoeuer
is
necessary
:
for
(
say
they
)
if
his
care
descend
to
birds
and
beasts
,
how
much
more
will
this
his
care
extend
to
vs
?
God
heerein
behaueth
himselfe
like
a
Marchant
who
separat's
farthings
from
sous
,
crownes
from
peeces
of
fower
,
setting
euery
sort
a
part
by
it selfe
against
the
time
he
shall
haue
imployment
for
them
,
yet
doth
he
not
contemne
his
other
money
.
So
fareth
it
with
God
,
hee
taketh
Religious
persons
,
and
those
whom
hee
hath
marked
foorth
for
his
seruice
,
and
putteth
them
to
his
vse
and
imployment
,
that
they
may
performe
some
seruice
of
importance
for
his
glory
:
yet
doth
he
not
despise
the
lay-men
,
but
receaueth
them
all
if
they
walke
in
his
commandements
,
as
doth
the
Marchant
all
the
rest
of
his
money
.
Those
that
are
refractary
would
haue
their
Superiour
to
bee
obedient
vnto
them
and
not
they
vnto
him
:
this
is
not
well
.
No
,
they
must
be
obedient
beyond
others
,
for
know
you
not
that
they
are
tempted
by
the
Deuill
beyond
others
?
If
a
great
Prince
or
a
great
Lord
offer
to
appropriate
himselfe
to
the
seruice
of
God
,
presently
doe
wee
oppose
and
affront
this
his
godly
designement
,
we
tempt
him
and
say
,
Sir
you
leaue
at
ease
in
your
own
house
,
you
haue
thus
many
Pages
,
and
thus
many
Gentlemen
that
waite
vpon
you
,
besides
many
groomes
and
Lackies
:
you
are
able
to
liue
plentifully
and
neuer
trouble
your selfe
:
besides
you
are
of
a
great
house
:
Sir
,
doe
not
slaue
your selfe
when
you
may
liue
in
libertie
You
shall
haue
a
Superiour
of
base
parentage
,
will
you
euer
endure
to
obey
him
?
You
must
beare
the
scrip
vp
&
downe
the
towne
:
you
must
weare
a
shirt
of
haire
,
and
must
discipline
your selfe
.
Ha
Sir
,
this
is
too
great
a
burthen
,
you
will
neuer
be
able
ro
hold
on
this
course
:
diuert
this
resolution
,
beleeue
mee
(
saith
the
World
)
and
they
are
not
a
few
that
beleeue
and
follow
these
perswasions
.
The
childe
in
reason
ought
rather
to
obey
his
Father
then
the
slaue
his
Master
.
The
Master
and
Mistresse
,
when
they
haue
disobedient
and
stubburne
seruants
,
doe
presently
pay
them
their
wages
,
and
say
vnto
them
,
you
are
not
for
our
turne
,
you
are
to
depart
and
goe
forth
of
our
doores
:
so
should
a
Superiour
demeane
himselfe
to
his
inferiours
when
he
seeth
them
inclined
to
contumacy
and
rebellion
,
Get
you
gone
,
goe
foorth
of
doores
,
for
you
are
not
to
be
heere
to
follow
your
owne
fancy
,
those
that
behaue
themselues
vnduetifully
are
not
to
abide
heere
.
But
they
may
obiect
that
it
is
lawfull
to
propound
vnto
the
consideration
of
their
Superiour
some
kinde
of
commands
whose
lawfulnesse
may
be
questionable
,
and
say
,
Father
,
in
my
opinion
such
a
thing
may
be
better
done
this
way
.
No
,
beware
of
replications
,
for
such
a
one
ought
to
submit
himselfe
and
thinke
that
his
iudgement
may
easily
goe
awry
.
I
grant
,
that
in
some
cases
hee
may
modestly
reprehend
his
Superiour
,
but
alwaies
in
great
charitie
,
not
by
way
of
reprehension
but
by
way
of
aduise
,
saying
.
Father
,
it
seemeth
vnto
mee
that
you
haue
done
such
a
thing
,
or
haue
vttered
such
a
speach
,
which
in
my
opinion
might
better
haue
beene
done
or
spoken
after
this
manner
.
But
this
is
to
be
done
in
great
humilitie
and
feare
,
as
if
he
were
to
speake
before
God
.
Because
Superiours
are
Gods
on
earth
,
and
those
that
yeeld
vnto
them
obedience
cannot
doe
amisse
,
prouided
alwayes
,
that
the
thing
which
is
commanded
bee
not
[
](A07467-e29430-b)e
e
In
what
case
the
Superiour
is
not
to
bee
obeyed
.
against
God
or
the
Rules
of
his
order
or
against
himselfe
:
for
in
this
case
he
is
not
tyed
vnto
obedience
.
Nay
,
I
say
further
,
he
is
bound
to
slight
him
,
to
oppose
him
,
and
to
reprehend
him
if
hee
should
command
any
thing
that
might
directly
derogate
from
God
or
the
good
of
his
neighbour
,
that
is
to
say
,
he
is
to
speake
home
vnto
his
Superiour
,
to
open
his
fault
and
lay
it
before
him
if
the
fault
be
publick
,
as
if
he
should
command
any
one
to
preach
heresies
,
or
to
doe
something
contrary
vnto
his
Vowes
,
I
affirme
that
in
this
case
it
is
lawfull
for
the
inferiour
to
reprehend
his
Superiour
.
In
the
euening
,
Louyse
and
Magdalene
were
exorcised
by
Father
Francis
,
and
the
Priest
who
exorcised
them
recited
many
appellations
of
God
.
Then
Verrine
said
,
Say
but
the
God
of
the
Christians
,
and
thou
hast
reckoned
them
all
,
for
that
is
the
beginning
and
the
end
of
them
.
All
these
names
of
perfection
and
ten
hundred
thousand
more
doe
agree
vnto
him
:
these
are
no
matters
of
scorne
or
mockery
,
cursed
are
al
they
that
doe
not
beleeue
it
.
Then
God
being
willing
that
[
](A07467-e29500-b)f
f
By
way
of
Reuelation
or
intrinsick
intelligence
.
Verrine
should
speake
something
touching
Confession
that
mens
soules
might
be
instructed
and
bettered
by
it
.
Verrine
answered
God
,
that
they
had
banqueted
sufficiently
,
and
that
there
was
no
reason
why
Deuils
should
be
mens
Phisitians
:
they
will
not
beleeue
Angels
,
nay
they
wil
giue
no
credit
vnto
God
himselfe
:
for
they
haue
said
,
that
he
was
a
dronkard
,
and
a
foole
,
much
more
will
they
affirme
that
the
Deuill
is
a
liar
.
If
thou
saiest
,
that
then
by
a
consequent
they
must
deny
thy
power
,
the
authority
of
thy
Church
,
and
the
vertue
of
Exorcismes
,
I
answere
,
that
they
doe
already
deny
the
communion
of
Saints
and
the
Sacraments
.
And
if
thou
saiest
that
thou
wilt
guide
them
with
thy
light
,
I
answere
that
they
neither
search
nor
seeke
after
the
same
.
The
Turkes
may
haue
some
shadow
of
excuse
,
and
may
pretend
ignorance
,
but
Christians
may
learne
(
if
they
will
)
those
things
,
which
they
are
to
beleeue
and
take
knowledge
of
.
You
are
the
Pictures
of
this
master
painter
;
and
vnhappy
are
they
that
suffer
themselues
to
bee
soothed
vp
by
the
faire
semblances
of
the
Diuell
.
[
](A07467-e29540-b)g
g
The
constraint
which
the
Diuels
s●fter
when
God
commandeth
them
.
Cursed
be
the
houre
wherein
I
am
thus
forced
to
open
the
meanes
how
men
are
to
confesse
themselues
.
[
](A07467-e29560-b)*
*
Against
Leuiathan
the
seducer
.
Thou
art
hee
Leuiathan
who
makest
some
to
deny
the
wisedome
,
others
the
goodnes
,
and
many
the
power
of
God
:
thou
art
hee
who
teachest
them
new
interpretations
,
which
antiquity
neuer
heard
of
;
thou
art
the
author
of
all
heresies
that
euer
were
,
are
,
and
shall
bee
.
Thou
art
accursed
,
and
wouldest
haue
plucked
God
from
his
Throne
:
thou
art
blinde
,
and
those
that
follow
thee
,
say
Credo
without
Credo
;
and
when
the
blinde
leadeth
the
blinde
,
both
fall
into
the
pit
.
Thou
art
the
Doctor
of
the
false
Church
,
and
although
the
father
and
mother
should
forsake
their
owne
childe
,
yet
would
God
neuer
abandon
his
Church
.
[
](A07467-e29620-b)h
h
He
meaneth
a
childe
that
is
at
liberty
,
and
keepeth
house
of
himselfe
:
for
then
the
father
is
not
bound
to
cary
an
eie
ouer
his
child
,
but
the
Pastour
of
his
soule
is
to
take
care
ouer
him
,
as
long
as
he
liueth
.
A
father
is
not
to
answere
for
the
sinnes
and
faults
of
his
childe
;
but
hee
that
is
a
father
of
soules
must
bee
accountable
for
the
transgressions
that
are
committed
by
his
children
.
You
therefore
that
are
the
Father
and
chiefe
Pastour
,
looke
you
vnto
your
charge
.
Confession
is
to
preceede
the
holy
Communion
,
and
Humility
must
take
possession
in
your
harts
,
if
you
will
haue
your
requests
granted
vnto
you
.
If
a
King
be
to
be
intertained
in
your
house
,
you
will
presently
decke
foorth
the
same
,
and
make
your
preparations
sutable
to
so
great
a
State
;
and
how
dare
you
then
receiue
into
your
vncleansed
houses
the
King
and
Lord
of
glory
,
when
your
Consciences
are
defiled
with
all
manner
of
pollutions
?
It
is
as
if
you
would
lodge
God
in
Hell
.
[
](A07467-e29630-b)*
*
Of
Confession
and
Pennance
.
For
the
sinfull
soule
is
the
habitation
and
cage
for
Diuels
,
and
is
a
Christian
soule
,
not
indeed
,
but
by
appellation
onely
.
You
come
into
a
Church
and
kneele
vpon
the
ground
,
and
wish
that
Masse
may
bee
quickly
finished
,
but
you
doe
not
consider
that
the
Priestly
dignity
surmounteth
the
ranke
and
condition
of
Angels
.
I
tell
you
,
you
are
to
bow
your
knees
as
oft
as
you
shall
heare
the
name
of
Iesus
:
wee
are
a
great
deale
better
then
you
,
for
although
wee
obey
not
God
for
loue
,
yet
doe
wee
yeeld
vnto
his
pleasure
by
constraint
,
and
in
the
vertue
of
Exorcismes
.
If
a
Harbinger
of
Court
should
come
and
tell
thee
,
behold
the
King
is
desirous
to
come
and
lodge
in
thy
house
;
thou
wouldest
make
many
excuses
,
because
thou
dost
esteeme
thy selfe
vnworthie
of
such
honour
;
and
wouldest
labour
to
garnish
thy
house
with
whatsoeuer
might
be
pleasing
,
or
might
adde
any
beawty
vnto
thy
habitation
.
So
should
you
take
the
broome
of
true
contrition
and
repentance
,
to
brush
and
sweepe
the
chambers
and
roomes
of
your
soule
,
that
when
the
King
shall
come
to
reside
there
,
hee
may
make
it
his
Palace
.
You
that
are
poore
and
ignorant
people
,
you
must
not
say
when
you
kneele
to
the
Priest
in
Confession
.
Father
,
declare
vnto
me
my
sinnes
;
this
is
no
good
forme
of
proceeding
:
for
if
in
matters
of
slight
importance
concerning
the
body
,
euery
man
hath
his
vnderstanding
[
](A07467-e29660-b)i
i
Signatum
est
super
nos
lumen
vultus
tui
Domine
.
Rom.
2.
Conscientia
accusante
,
aut
etiam
defendente
.
quick
and
able
,
much
more
should
their
conceptions
bee
free
from
dulnesse
and
earthinesse
,
in
those
things
that
appertaine
vnto
the
benefite
of
their
soules
,
and
which
are
of
a
higher
consequence
:
yet
contrariwise
men
for
the
most
part
are
insensible
and
dull
in
the
apprehension
of
them
.
There
are
those
that
doe
daily
confesse
themselues
,
and
doe
yet
forget
many
of
their
offences
;
how
then
shall
they
giue
an
exact
account
of
them
,
that
confesse
themselues
but
from
yeare
to
yeare
,
or
from
six
moneths
to
six
moneths
?
Thou
wilt
not
shame
to
say
,
Father
I
doe
not
remember
my
sinnes
,
let
me
heare
you
to
aske
and
examine
mee
.
O
deafe
and
blinde
caitife
!
art
thou
able
to
giue
audience
vnto
the
Diuell
,
and
to
fall
into
those
sinnes
,
which
hee
inticeth
thee
to
plunge
into
,
and
dost
thou
refuse
to
harken
vnto
the
voice
of
God
,
who
desireth
to
breath
into
thee
the
remembrance
of
thy
misdeeds
?
Others
say
,
To
what
purpose
should
I
confesse
my selfe
?
Is
not
the
Priest
a
sinner
as
I
am
?
Haue
I
nothing
to
doe
but
to
expose
my
sinnes
to
his
knowledge
?
Beware
of
these
contempts
,
I
tell
you
they
are
instigations
of
Sathan
,
framed
purposely
to
bring
Priest-hood
into
disgrace
,
which
is
a
calling
more
high
and
noble
then
is
the
dignity
of
Angels
:
for
the
Angels
doe
indeed
contemplate
the
face
of
their
God
,
but
he
[
](A07467-e29700-b)k
k
It
is
a
phrase
of
speech
vsed
in
the
Scripture
where
it
is
oft-ten
said
,
that
God
descended
on
earth
,
or
the
Word
came
from
Heauen
,
as
also
the
same
phrase
is
giuen
to
the
holy
ghost
,
although
they
stirre
not
from
thence
,
neither
moue
they
by
a
natural
&
locall
motion
,
but
they
are
here
often
in
the
truth
.
discendeth
from
Heauen
vpon
the
Altar
,
at
the
consecration
made
by
a
Priest
.
Your
processe
that
is
entred
in
the
high
Court
of
Heauen
,
is
full
of
difficultie
and
doubt
,
so
that
the
euent
thereof
is
not
knowne
to
the
Saints
themselues
:
yet
is
the
Mother
of
God
a
party
with
you
,
who
together
with
your
guide-Angels
is
euer
pleading
on
your
behalfe
,
and
saying
,
Lord
take
compassion
on
them
.
Before
the
time
of
Confession
,
prooue
your selues
,
examine
your
owne
consciences
,
pray
vnto
God
with
teares
,
and
make
your
intercessions
vnto
Peter
,
Magdalene
,
and
the
good
theefe
.
The
good
theefe
of
his
owne
accord
confessed
his
sinne
,
and
reproued
his
companion
,
What
?
hast
thou
no
feare
of
God
?
He
was
also
pricked
in
heart
by
contrition
,
saying
,
Domine
memento
mei
.
Lord
remember
me
,
he
also
did
in
a
sort
satistisfie
by
dying
,
for
hee
linked
and
mingled
his
death
and
torments
with
the
death
and
torments
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Your
God
doth
endeuour
to
draw
you
vnto
him
by
many
admirable
meanes
,
he
will
diuide
the
contrition
,
and
acknowledgment
of
your
sinnes
amongst
you
,
and
will
stirre
you
vp
to
recall
them
into
remembrance
,
if
you
will
giue
eare
vnto
him
.
You
should
be
patient
in
whatsoeuer
aduersity
may
befall
you
:
you
should
euer
stand
before
your
iudge
,
like
vnto
men
that
are
guilty
of
high
treason
,
and
should
thinke
that
the
paines
of
Hell
are
not
of
equall
proportion
vnto
your
demerits
,
and
that
you
are
not
worthy
to
[
](A07467-e29770-b)l
l
That
is
to
say
,
they
are
worthy
of
a
higher
punishment
,
&
that
to
indure
them
,
is
a
fauour
in
respect
of
their
deseruings
:
as
a
Parricide
is
not
worthy
of
whipping
.
suffer
them
.
God
is
better
knowne
vnto
them
that
cast
downe
their
eies
on
the
[
](A07467-e29790-b)*
*
The
example
of
the
Publican
and
the
Pharisie
in
S.
Luke
18.
cap.
earth
,
then
to
those
that
stare
vp
to
heauen
.
For
what
are
you
but
a
compound
of
dust
and
ashes
?
meate
for
wormes
,
and
a
pitcher
of
hansome
earth
,
apt
to
breake
,
and
subiect
to
a
thousand
miseries
and
mischances
?
You
are
therefore
to
abstract
your
cogitations
,
and
to
place
them
aboue
vpon
the
goodnesse
of
God
,
who
for
your
sakes
hath
created
the
Heauens
,
and
filled
vp
the
number
of
Angels
,
yet
are
you
still
hardned
in
your
iniquities
.
God
pardoneth
mans
offences
easily
,
if
so
bee
that
hee
lendeth
his
helpe
and
forwardnesse
vnto
it
:
for
God
is
hee
that
doth
operate
,
and
man
doth
co-operate
with
him
.
If
you
should
dwell
in
a
darksome
house
,
and
would
faine
enioy
the
benefit
of
the
light
,
you
ought
to
open
the
doore
vnto
him
that
bringeth
his
torch
lighted
vnto
you
,
for
hee
is
not
worthie
to
bee
enlightned
by
the
torch
,
that
will
refuse
to
open
the
doore
to
him
that
bringeth
it
.
And
if
hee
should
afterwards
complaine
,
that
hee
sitteth
in
darknesse
,
and
by
meanes
of
being
depriued
of
this
light
,
hee
is
not
able
to
worke
,
hee
will
bee
answered
,
that
himselfe
is
the
cause
of
his
owne
misery
,
and
that
hee
iustly
looseth
the
light
of
the
day
,
because
he
shutteth
his
doores
against
it
.
Thus
when
God
speaketh
to
the
soule
that
is
ouercast
with
mists
and
darknesse
;
open
thou
poore
blinde
soule
,
open
the
gates
of
thy
will
vnto
mee
,
I
am
that
Sunne
of
Iustice
,
which
will
[
](A07467-e29840-b)m
m
Dilexerunt
homines
magis
tenebras
quam
lucem
.
illuminate
and
shine
vpon
thee
:
yet
will
not
the
soule
open
vnto
mee
,
but
chuseth
rather
to
bee
wrapped
vp
in
darknesse
.
And
why
?
because
if
I
should
enter
in
,
I
should
discouer
by
the
cleernesse
of
my
light
whatsoeuer
lieth
buried
in
obscurity
,
and
should
chase
thence
that
palpable
darksomnesse
,
wherein
the
soule
is
so
dangerously
muffled
.
But
alas
!
it
rather
laboureth
to
be
shadowed
with
darknes
,
and
to
wallow
stil
in
voluptuousnesse
and
delights
,
(
which
are
lost
in
their
very
fruition
)
then
by
paines
and
industry
to
bee
blest
with
the
full
possession
of
a
perfect
light
.
Confession
followeth
contrition
,
and
before
Confession
euery
one
ought
to
examine
himselfe
,
and
say
,
O
my
God!
what
am
I
,
that
I
should
receiue
such
manifold
blessings
at
thy
hands
?
Thou
hast
redeemed
mee
from
the
clawes
of
Sathan
,
and
hast
retired
mee
vnder
the
couerture
of
thy
wings
.
Good
God
,
I
esteemed
my selfe
a
malefactour
waiting
to
heare
the
sentence
of
death
pronounced
against
mee
,
and
yet
hast
thou
in
goodnesse
repriued
mee
from
this
prison
,
which
is
narrow
,
darke
,
and
full
of
horrour
,
and
besides
the
free
donation
of
my
life
,
thou
hast
infranchised
mee
with
the
seruants
of
God
.
Good
God
,
I
was
a
malefactour
and
stood
conuicted
of
grieuous
and
master-sinnes
,
yet
was
it
thy
good
pleasure
to
remit
them
vnto
mee
.
After
[
](A07467-e29880-b)n
n
Satisfaction
.
Confession
,
euery
one
is
to
looke
vnto
satisfaction
,
but
how
many
are
there
that
hold
not
themselues
endebted
to
God
,
but
that
God
is
a
debtour
vnto
them
?
Who
so
demeaneth
himselfe
in
this
sort
,
let
him
know
,
that
Heauen
is
barred
against
him
,
except
hee
labour
to
strengthen
himselfe
with
good
workes
,
and
not
to
appeare
empty-handed
before
his
God
.
For
to
what
purpose
serue
the
commandements
,
if
good
workes
be
not
necessary
to
saluation
?
You
goe
awry
,
if
you
imagine
to
bee
saued
by
doing
of
nothing
;
for
God
cannot
lie
.
Therefore
you
may
boldly
say
vnto
him
,
Ha!
my
God
,
with
what
aboundant
mercy
hast
thou
brought
back
my
soule
from
Hell
,
and
endowed
it
with
thy
sanctified
grace
?
Good
God
what
haue
I
miserable
creature
deserued
to
haue
thy
fauours
doubled
and
heaped
vpon
me
?
O
infinite
and
immense
eternitie
,
thy
benefits
towards
mee
know
neither
end
nor
number
,
and
I
frankly
confesse
my
incapacity
to
comprehend
them
.
God
of
mercy
,
thou
hast
condemned
those
once-beawtifull
and
goodly
Angels
to
the
pit
of
Hell
,
for
one
sinne
of
pride
,
and
doest
thou
take
compassion
of
me
?
what
of
me
,
that
haue
so
often
transgressed
against
thee
?
After
[
](A07467-e29900-b)o
o
By
intelligence
and
reuelation
.
See
the
following
Act.
This
is
also
a
discourse
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
:
but
hauing
mentioned
by
compulsion
the
same
things
formerly
,
he
was
vnwilling
to
begin
another
discourse
of
an
argument
to
full
of
disgust
vnto
him
:
and
touching
which
he
had
as
yet
no
commission
to
speake
of
.
this
discourse
God
commanded
Verrine
to
giue
the
assembly
there
present
the
last
course
of
confections
and
sweet
meats
.
Then
began
Verrine
to
confesse
and
say
,
I
am
able
to
say
no
more
,
let
them
goe
to
the
Apothecaries
if
they
will
,
and
buy
them
comfeits
.
What
regard
I
whether
their
mouthes
be
sweetened
or
distasted
;
for
my
part
I
would
they
might
bee
all
dragged
by
vs
to
hell
,
they
should
see
how
well
wee
would
entertaine
them
.
God
answered
him
,
This
supper
is
not
dressed
for
thee
.
I
command
thee
to
say
and
doe
that
which
I
haue
now
decreed
.
After
much
resistance
,
Verrine
said
,
I
can
resist
no
longer
,
he
is
farre
stronger
then
I
▪
and
being
omnipotent
as
he
is
,
he
will
bee
obeyed
by
faire
meanes
or
foule
,
otherwise
he
could
not
be
omnipotent
.
Then
said
Verrine
,
God
himselfe
hath
instituted
the
blessed
sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
,
I
speake
it
as
forced
vnto
it
,
and
against
my
custome
,
and
the
fashion
of
the
other
Diuels
.
For
when
they
were
to
speake
of
God
,
or
of
Mary
,
they
were
all
accustomed
to
say
,
him
and
her
,
without
any
other
addition
;
but
I
who
take
Gods
part
,
[
](A07467-e29960-b)p
p
God
leauing
him
to
his
naturall
disposition
,
and
not
employing
his
absolute
force
against
him
.
and
am
not
now-sided
with
hell
,
am
constrained
to
speake
these
words
,
Sacred
,
and
Saint
,
and
Paradise
,
for
confirmation
of
which
I
am
ready
to
take
my
oath
.
Then
before
the
Communion
of
the
Priest
,
Verrine
added
;
Ponder
in
your selues
how
God
saith
,
open
mee
thy
heart
:
for
to
you
doth
it
belong
to
open
,
and
garnish
it
with
faith
,
hope
and
charity
;
and
to
beleeue
that
Christ
Iesus
is
in
the
blessed
Sacrament
with
his
humanity
and
diuinity
.
[
](A07467-e30000-b)q
q
Of
the
blessed
Sacrament
.
You
will
aske
mee
,
how
or
by
what
meanes
is
hee
there
?
I
tell
you
,
you
are
not
with
such
curiosity
to
pry
into
the
meanes
.
Beleeue
simply
that
hee
is
a
glorified
body
,
and
taketh
vp
no
place
,
and
therefore
may
easily
lie
hidden
vnder
the
species
of
bread
.
Hauing
spoken
thus
,
hee
said
vnto
the
Priests
that
were
there
present
:
You
that
are
Priests
,
how
could
you
dare
to
touch
your
God
,
if
hee
were
there
visibly
and
not
vnder
the
forme
of
bread
?
I
tell
you
,
you
could
not
be
so
hardy
as
once
to
approch
vnto
so
great
a
light
:
for
his
sacred
mother
on
the
day
of
his
natiuity
,
dared
not
as
it
were
to
touch
his
hands
,
although
she
had
carried
him
nine
moncths
in
her
wombe
.
Know
ye
not
that
Moses
when
hee
came
downe
from
the
Mountaine
,
and
had
spoken
with
God
,
was
faine
to
couer
his
face
with
a
vaile
;
for
otherwise
the
people
could
not
endure
to
speake
with
him
,
so
brightsome
was
the
light
that
beamed
and
proceeded
from
his
face
?
Then
he
suddenly
turned
to
Leuiathan
,
one
of
the
Diuels
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
,
and
said
,
Hola
!
you
that
are
such
an
illuminate
doctor
,
what
is
it
you
now
say
?
pleade
now
thine
owne
cause
(
O
Doctor
)
in
a
close
corner
of
Hell
,
as
heereafter
I
my selfe
may
chance
to
doe
,
but
now
I
am
a
partisan
with
the
Doctor
of
doctors
,
who
is
also
wisedome
it selfe
.
Then
againe
hee
turned
his
speech
and
said
,
Beware
,
beware
[
](A07467-e30060-b)r
r
Of
the
holy
Communion
.
you
that
approch
vnto
the
holy
Communion
,
how
you
receiue
God
in
your
harts
,
whom
the
heauen
of
heauens
cannot
containe
.
If
the
King
of
France
(
O
man
)
were
desirous
to
come
to
thy
house
,
wouldest
not
thou
presently
say
,
Ha
,
sir
,
my
house
is
too
little
to
giue
entertainment
or
harbourage
vnto
your
Maiesty
;
I
beseech
you
sir
,
spare
your
paines
to
visit
my
poore
cottage
,
and
haue
respect
vnto
my
wants
and
pouerty
.
To
this
some
or
other
will
answere
,
It
is
the
Kings
pleasure
to
haue
it
so
,
hee
is
wealthy
enough
,
and
will
cause
whatsoeuer
is
necessarie
to
bee
conueyed
vnto
thy
house
,
for
hee
hath
his
Pages
,
seruants
,
and
traine
,
that
will
take
care
of
these
things
;
he
hath
no
need
to
borrow
thy
goods
,
or
any
thing
else
that
belongeth
vnto
thee
,
it
shall
suffice
that
thou
lend
him
thy
house
;
and
because
where
the
King
is
,
there
is
the
Court
also
,
by
a
consequent
the
King
honouring
thy
house
with
his
presence
,
it
shall
put
on
the
nature
and
appellation
of
a
Palace
.
So
doth
God
when
hee
commeth
to
thy
soule
,
if
thou
doe
but
bequeath
vnto
him
the
habitation
of
thy
will
,
he
will
hang
the
roomes
thereof
with
the
rich
Tapistrie
of
all
sorts
of
vertues
.
The
holy
Communion
is
the
table
of
the
King
of
glory
,
yet
do
you
carelesly
venture
vpon
the
same
,
as
if
it
were
the
common
boord
of
an
Inne
,
or
as
if
it
were
a
may-game
,
and
place
to
dance
in
.
The
Pages
and
seruitours
of
this
table
are
the
Angels
,
yet
not
regarding
all
this
,
you
giue
a
thousand
occasions
of
scandall
in
the
Church
,
to
wit
,
by
thoughts
,
words
,
and
other
misdemeanours
which
I
will
not
speake
of
,
yea
you
there
act
diuers
villanies
and
vncleannesses
,
where
of
the
Turkes
would
blush
to
be
found
guilty
.
Aske
therefore
those
sweet
fruits
,
the
seven
guifts
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
so
shall
God
water
you
with
the
dew
of
his
grace
in
this
world
,
and
cloth
you
with
eternall
glory
in
the
world
to
come
.
How
easily
would
you
loath
all
the
pleasures
of
the
world
,
if
you
had
relished
your
mouthes
neuer
so
little
with
the
delicacies
of
your
God
.
You
that
are
poore
are
many
times
riotous
,
and
spend
in
an
howre
all
that
you
haue
gotten
in
a
whole
weeke
for
the
maintenance
of
your
families
.
A
Christian
should
imitate
Christ
Iesus
;
Qui
manducat
indigne
,
&c
and
since
that
reward
is
the
fruit
of
labour
,
in
vaine
doth
hee
who
will
not
labour
expect
a
reward
.
Thinke
againe
and
againe
vpon
this
fearfull
sentence
,
which
God
will
one
day
pronounce
Ite
maledicti
,
then
all
processes
shall
bee
ended
,
And
there
shall
bee
no
more
Appeales
.
Giue
thankes
vnto
God
after
you
haue
receiued
the
Communion
,
for
it
is
a
great
blessing
,
which
hee
bestoweth
vpon
you
,
in
that
he
hath
vouchsafed
to
admit
you
to
the
participation
of
his
body
.
It
were
a
clemency
not
easily
parallelled
,
if
a
King
should
gr●●t
life
and
liberty
to
a
man
that
stands
conuicted
of
high
treason
;
but
it
is
a
greater
wonder
to
withdraw
soules
from
sinne
,
and
to
winne
them
to
grace
:
for
sinne
is
of
a
greater
distance
from
grace
then
heaven
is
from
earth
:
[
](A07467-e30110-b)s
s
The
Divels
and
the
damned
are
witnesses
of
this
.
hence
it
is
that
the
remission
of
one
onely
sinne
,
doth
chalenge
from
you
a
perpetuall
giuing
of
thankes
.
The
least
blessing
that
God
bestoweth
vpon
a
man
is
of
more
worth
,
then
if
a
mighty
King
would
make
a
free
donation
vnto
him
of
all
his
dominions
.
And
what
thinke
yee
?
Did
not
God
giue
you
a
soule
accompanied
with
the
three
goodly
faculties
thereof
,
that
you
might
vse
it
and
them
to
his
glory
?
The
sinne
that
is
committed
out
of
frailty
is
against
the
Father
,
and
is
easily
pardonable
:
the
sin
against
the
Sonne
,
who
is
the
eternall
wisedome
of
his
father
,
is
out
of
ignorance
,
and
is
excusable
:
but
the
sinne
against
the
holy
Ghost
,
who
is
that
euerlasting
goodnesse
is
hardly
pardoned
;
some
may
bee
reclaimed
that
offend
this
way
,
but
very
rarely
.
After
this
,
Verrine
by
a
most
solemne
oath
confirmed
all
which
is
aboue
rehearsed
,
and
in
honour
of
the
fiue
wounds
he
said
fiue
seuerall
times
,
Adoramus
te
Christe
,
&c.
and
towards
the
end
saying
this
word
,
Redemisti
,
he
subioyned
Redemisti
,
that
is
,
you
,
and
not
vs
Diuels
,
who
are
in
hell
.
Then
hee
said
,
Great
God
I
adore
thee
,
who
art
heere
couered
vnder
a
little
Host
;
cursed
be
that
Christian
,
who
reputeth
himselfe
to
bee
a
Christian
,
and
doth
not
beleeue
it
,
hee
is
farre
worse
then
a
Diuell
.
This
same
day
in
the
morning
,
Belzebub
departed
out
of
the
body
of
Magdalene
and
said
vnto
her
,
farewell
,
I
goe
to
see
thy
friend
who
is
in
great
perplexity
:
and
so
he
went
to
Marseille
to
aide
the
Magician
(
as
he
said
)
against
those
,
that
did
aduise
him
from
father
Michaelis
,
to
haue
regard
vnto
his
conscience
.
The
same
day
father
Iames
de
Rets
came
from
Aix
to
S.
Baume
,
and
brought
newes
that
father
Michaelis
had
[
](A07467-e30270-b)t
t
A
consultation
of
this
businesse
with
sundry
religious
persons
.
consulted
at
Aix
with
the
Capuchin
Fathers
,
touching
this
particular
,
and
that
hee
had
sent
diuers
vnto
Marseille
and
willed
them
to
bee
carefull
in
a
businesse
of
so
rare
and
high
a
consequent
.
The
Acts
of
the
21.
of
December
.
This
day
in
the
morning
the
Dominican
father
did
exorcise
;
and
assoone
as
the
Exorcismes
began
,
one
of
the
Diuels
which
was
in
Louyse
asked
him
saying
,
In
the
name
of
God
,
why
dost
thou
exorcise
mee
?
who
gaue
thee
authority
to
doe
it
?
the
Exorcist
answered
him
,
God
and
his
Church
.
Then
said
the
Diuell
,
can
God
compell
a
Diuell
to
deliuer
truth
?
The
exorcist
replyed
,
that
he
could
.
To
this
Verrine
said
,
Beleeue
it
not
,
for
we
are
all
the
fathers
of
lies
.
True
(
said
the
Exorcist
)
you
are
the
fathers
of
lies
when
you
speake
from
your selues
and
that
which
is
your
owne
;
but
when
you
are
constrained
by
Almighty
God
,
I
affirme
that
then
you
may
speake
truth
.
Verrine
replyed
vnto
him
.
Tell
me
if
there
bee
any
power
or
authority
in
the
bookes
of
Exorcismes
to
force
vs
to
take
a
true
and
a
binding
oath
,
answere
mee
now
to
this
?
It
is
true
,
that
we
may
take
a
true
oath
?
as
for
example
,
when
you
interrogate
vs
in
the
name
of
God
Almighty
,
and
by
the
authority
of
the
Church
,
tell
me
if
in
that
case
God
hath
giuen
that
power
vnto
you
,
to
force
vs
to
take
an
oath
that
bindeth
,
to
wit
,
according
to
the
purpose
of
God
,
and
the
meaning
of
the
Church
.
It
is
a
truth
(
answered
the
Exorcist
)
that
God
hath
bestowed
this
power
vpon
his
Church
,
and
vs
.
Verrine
replyed
;
I
spake
this
in
confutation
of
those
that
auerre
,
that
Diuels
cannot
speake
truth
:
I
tell
you
that
such
doe
in
effect
deuise
the
omnipotencie
of
God
;
and
therefore
they
may
saue
a
labour
in
saying
their
Creed
:
and
if
they
doe
say
it
,
it
is
after
the
Hereticks
cut
,
that
say
their
Credo
without
a
Credo
;
for
they
say
it
with
their
mouth
,
and
deny
it
in
their
heart
.
I
therefore
auow
,
that
since
God
is
omnipotent
,
he
may
easily
constraine
the
Diuell
to
execute
his
will
.
[
](A07467-e30410-b)u
u
A
Dialogue
betweene
Verrine
and
Leuiathan
.
Then
did
Verrine
turne
himselfe
towards
Leuiathan
,
and
said
:
Speake
Leuiathan
,
if
thou
hast
any
thing
to
say
for
thy selfe
.
Leuiathan
answered
:
I
shall
loose
of
mine
honour
,
to
hold
discourse
with
my
slaue
,
I
am
not
disposed
to
talke
.
Thou
art
faine
to
say
this
(
said
Verrine
)
because
thou
hast
not
wherewith
all
to
oppose
or
thwart
that
,
which
on
Gods
behalfe
I
haue
deliuered
.
Leuiathan
answered
:
God
doth
not
vse
to
send
diuels
abroad
to
preach
.
That
is
true
,
(
said
Verrine
)
[
](A07467-e30510-b)x
x
See
the
answere
to
the
first
obiection
after
the
Epistle
to
the
Reader
.
neither
is
my
errant
hither
,
to
bee
a
Preacher
.
Leuiathan
answered
:
What
need
all
these
words
then
?
They
are
no
words
of
mine
(
said
Verrine
)
all
my
knowledge
is
nothing
auaileable
vnto
me
;
but
he
who
causeth
me
to
speake
,
is
wisedome
it selfe
,
and
all
these
things
doe
proceed
from
the
Almightie
.
Speake
now
(
illuminate
doctor
)
defend
thy selfe
,
O
thou
doctor
of
Heretickes
?
I
doe
heere
my
dutie
,
and
discharge
my
commission
,
speaking
meerely
from
the
strength
of
that
which
God
commandeth
,
and
not
out
of
any
fancie
I
haue
thereunto
:
I
haue
not
so
much
charitie
in
me
,
as
to
speake
it
from
my selfe
,
but
what
I
haue
deliuered
,
is
wrung
out
of
me
by
maine
force
and
compulsion
.
Speake
now
vnto
this
,
perchance
you
may
get
aduantage
by
that
which
I
haue
spoken
.
Then
said
Leuiathan
,
If
I
did
see
here
any
one
whom
I
might
call
mine
,
(
meaning
Heretickes
)
I
would
not
make
daintie
to
speake
.
Thinkest
thou
(
answered
Verrine
)
that
God
is
like
vnto
men
,
who
are
curious
and
choise
in
their
phrases
,
and
lay
a
varnish
of
eloquence
vpon
their
speeches
?
I
[
](A07467-e30570-b)y
y
Obserue
the
maner
of
speaking
when
God
will
discouer
any
thing
to
Spirits
,
or
will
keepe
any
thing
close
from
them
.
Dicta
&
facta
sunt
.
tell
thee
,
that
with
one
sole
motion
of
his
will
,
he
reuealeth
by
an
intrinsicke
manner
of
vnderstanding
,
whatsoeuer
he
pleased
shal
be
accomplished
:
but
the
truth
is
,
thou
art
pusillanimous
,
and
hast
nothing
to
replie
.
Leuiathan
answered
,
I
neither
feare
God
nor
his
Angels
;
and
why
then
should
I
feare
thee
who
art
but
as
it
were
a
lackey
.
It
is
true
(
said
Verrine
)
I
am
but
as
thy
lackey
,
yet
mightest
thou
answere
if
thou
hast
any
courage
residing
in
thee
.
But
thou
art
a
very
illiterate
doctor
,
and
those
that
follow
thee
,
must
needs
stumble
in
the
darke
,
so
full
of
obscurenesse
and
falsehood
is
all
thy
doctrine
.
Darest
thou
sweare
that
thy
doctrine
is
consonant
vnto
truth
,
as
I
wil
sweare
that
whatsoeuer
I
haue
here
deliuered
,
proceedeth
from
the
liuing
God
?
Leuiathan
answered
,
Yes
,
I
affirme
,
that
it
is
all
true
.
Verrine
replied
,
Accursed
spirit
,
darest
thou
sweare
as
I
will
?
Yes
,
that
will
I
,
said
Leuiathan
.
Verrine
answered
him
,
thou
canst
not
without
reseruing
some
priuate
and
malitious
meaning
.
Leuiathan
then
said
.
Well
,
let
vs
breake
off
this
discourse
.
To
which
Verrine
answered
:
If
thou
mightest
be
let
alone
,
I
doe
easily
conceiue
thy
inclination
to
sweare
falsely
;
and
the
reason
is
cleare
,
for
thy
doctrine
is
false
,
and
if
thou
[
](A07467-e30660-b)a
a
God
is
neuer
a
witnesse
vnto
falsehood
.
shouldest
take
thine
oath
,
thou
wouldest
sweare
falselie
,
and
not
according
to
the
intention
of
God
and
his
Church
,
Not
so
(
said
Leuiathan
)
I
tell
thee
I
wil
sweare
according
to
the
meaning
of
the
Church
.
Wilt
thou
sweare
according
to
the
meaning
of
the
Catholicke
,
Apostolicke
and
Romane
Church
,
said
Verrine
?
Leuiathan
replied
:
What
neede
all
these
cautions
and
restrictions
.
They
doe
declare
(
said
Verrine
)
that
thou
are
vanquished
:
for
thy
intendment
was
to
haue
sworne
according
to
the
Church
that
is
called
the
Reformed
Church
;
and
is
the
Church
of
Caluin
,
Beza
,
Luther
,
Arius
,
and
the
like
Heretikes
.
You
may
doe
well
(
said
Leuiathan
)
to
beleeue
this
babler
,
you
may
perhaps
find
him
to
be
a
great
Prophet
.
Verrine
said
:
It
is
true
,
I
am
of
my selfe
a
[
](A07467-e30730-b)b
b
Verrine
in
all
his
discourses
confessed
himselfe
to
bee
a
Diuell
.
miserable
Diuell
,
as
thou
art
,
but
after
much
resistance
,
and
long
disputation
against
God
,
I
was
at
last
constrained
to
speake
the
truth
:
for
God
is
the
Prophet
of
Prophets
,
and
hee
it
was
,
that
made
Balaams
Asse
to
speake
.
Leuiathan
answered
:
What
?
doth
God
interchange
commerce
of
language
and
conference
with
a
Diuell
?
Yes
,
that
he
doth
(
said
Verrine
)
but
by
a
secret
kind
[
](A07467-e30780-b)c
c
Obserue
,
that
it
is
by
intelligence
.
of
intelligence
,
and
we
resist
(
as
much
as
is
possible
for
vs
)
his
commandments
,
yet
at
length
we
are
of
necessitie
tied
vnto
obedience
.
Then
answered
Leuiathan
:
For
mine
owne
part
,
I
frequent
no
companie
,
but
the
societie
of
braue
and
worthie
fellowes
.
Accursed
spirit
as
thou
art
(
replied
Verrine
)
knowest
thou
not
that
when
God
doth
worke
,
hee
worketh
not
for
the
bodies
sake
,
but
from
his
regard
vnto
the
soule
?
I
tell
thee
,
the
soule
of
a
pesant
that
is
endowed
with
the
grace
of
God
,
is
as
pretious
before
his
Creator
,
as
is
the
soule
of
a
great
King
or
Monarch
.
It
cannot
bee
denied
but
they
are
poore
,
yet
God
is
able
to
inrich
them
,
and
to
store
vp
much
grace
within
them
.
Speake
now
Leuiathan
,
It
may
be
thou
shalt
gaine
some
one
or
other
vnto
Lucifer
,
and
shalt
not
loose
all
thy
labour
.
Leuiathan
answered
,
Ha
Verrine
,
thou
knowest
well
,
that
I
gaine
more
vpon
great
personages
,
then
vpon
pesantly
and
base
people
.
It
cannot
bee
gaine
said
(
quoth
Verrine
)
but
that
a
man
of
note
and
qualitie
is
more
incumbred
to
cleere
himselfe
of
euill
,
and
to
applie
all
his
actions
vnto
good
,
then
is
a
poorer
man
:
yet
may
an
honest
plaine
Countrie
man
be
a
cause
of
much
good
;
as
a
clowne
of
a
wicked
disposition
may
bee
apt
enough
to
practise
a
great
deale
of
mischiefe
.
Poore
and
rich
are
indifferently
equally
in
Paradise
,
for
there
is
no
distinction
in
that
place
betweene
them
.
And
least
any
one
should
mis-understand
mee
,
and
conceiue
that
there
is
an
errour
in
my
words
,
I
do
explane
my selfe
;
I
do
not
say
,
that
there
shall
be
no
diuersitie
amongst
them
in
the
seuerall
degrees
of
glory
,
for
who
so
in
this
world
is
stored
with
most
grace
,
shall
in
that
other
world
attaine
vnto
a
great
portion
of
glory
:
as
appeareth
in
Magdalene
,
who
hauing
loued
much
,
had
much
sinne
remitted
vnto
her
;
and
therefore
she
is
the
second
person
after
the
[
](A07467-e30870-b)d
d
There
is
nothing
repugnant
hereunto
why
this
should
not
be
so
.
mother
of
God
,
and
so
is
it
also
decreed
and
ordered
by
the
Church
in
the
Letany
.
O
[
](A07467-e30880-b)e
e
S.
Dominick
an
enemie
to
Verrine
.
Dominicke
,
thou
art
my
mortall
enemie
,
and
art
now
dwelling
amongst
the
Thrones
,
and
holdest
that
place
,
which
formerly
did
appertaine
vnto
me
:
I
say
not
that
thou
art
there
as
an
Angell
,
but
as
a
Saint
blessed
for
euermore
:
for
as
there
fell
Angels
of
euery
Order
some
,
so
God
to
fill
up
the
seates
that
were
void
by
the
downefall
of
Angels
,
hath
placed
the
soules
in
them
,
diuiding
vnto
euery
one
that
place
of
glory
which
he
iudged
they
had
deserued
.
Then
said
Leuiathan
,
What
haue
I
to
doe
with
this
preacher
?
Verrine
answered
,
I
came
not
to
preach
,
and
those
who
vnderstand
me
,
cannot
say
that
they
haue
heard
a
[
](A07467-e30940-b)f
f
Verrine
denieth
that
he
is
a
preacher
.
See
the
answere
to
the
first
obiection
after
the
Epistle
to
the
Reader
.
Sermon
,
but
that
they
haue
seene
two
persons
possessed
to
bee
exorcised
,
and
that
the
Diuell
in
one
of
them
did
speake
and
discourse
variouslie
.
Then
Verrine
spake
to
the
Exorcist
,
and
said
:
Why
doest
thou
not
command
Leuiathan
to
speake
.
Vpon
this
the
Exorcist
said
,
Leuiathan
,
why
speakest
thou
not
.
Verrine
answered
,
because
hee
hath
nothing
to
replie
.
Then
said
Leuiathan
,
I
doe
warrant
it
vnto
you
,
that
my
doctrine
is
the
truth
,
&
not
the
doctrine
of
the
Church
of
Rome
.
True
,
said
Verrine
,
according
to
thy
perplexed
and
cursed
intention
.
I
tell
thee
,
that
although
the
Bishop
of
Rome
should
leade
an
vngodly
and
a
vitious
life
,
(
which
yet
I
affirme
not
,
for
I
touch
vpon
no
man
in
particular
)
but
suppose
that
it
were
so
,
yet
should
not
the
authoritie
and
the
power
that
God
hath
delegated
vnto
his
Church
be
hereby
diminished
or
impaired
:
for
the
power
is
alwaies
the
same
,
as
in
the
Church
the
sacrifice
is
alwaies
the
same
be
the
Priest
good
,
or
be
he
bad
that
doth
sacrifice
:
for
the
Priest
deriueth
his
power
from
God
,
not
God
from
the
Priest
.
Then
he
cried
,
hola
Lucifer
,
come
hither
,
for
I
will
dispute
with
thee
of
the
Masse
,
of
Purgatorie
,
and
of
Inuocation
of
Saines
:
my
doctrine
issueth
from
a
fountaine
which
is
neuer
dried
vp
,
to
wit
,
Iesus
Christ
,
who
is
the
light
of
the
world
,
as
saith
Iohn
the
Euangelist
.
Leuiathan
,
among
the
supreame
Seraphins
,
thou
wert
the
third
after
Lucifer
:
What
sayest
thou
now
learned
doctor
?
Darest
thou
affirme
,
that
in
the
Sacrament
of
the
Eucharist
Christ
Iesus
is
not
really
and
truly
there
.
I
my selfe
am
able
to
tell
thee
,
O
doctor
without
knowledge
,
that
God
being
Omnipotent
,
may
make
his
bodie
descend
vpon
an
hundred
thousand
seuerall
Altars
.
Doest
thou
vse
thus
to
baite
mens
soules
with
thy
faire
speeches
,
steeped
in
all
alluring
sweetnesse
?
And
[
](A07467-e31100-b)g
g
The
distinct
offices
which
Diuels
haue
in
tentations
.
thou
Balbarith
,
who
doest
make
the
Gentrie
to
beleeue
that
it
is
a
peece
of
vallour
to
sweare
and
blaspheme
the
name
of
God
without
intermission
,
speake
if
thou
wilt
.
Approch
thou
also
Astaroth
,
who
art
the
master
of
idlenesse
.
And
thou
Asmodee
,
who
doest
vndoe
and
debauch
youth
by
thy
continuall
allurements
.
And
thou
Carreau
,
who
hardnest
mens
harts
.
I
perceive
you
haue
nothing
to
say
for
your selues
,
and
yet
doe
you
labour
secretly
the
subuersion
of
men
.
Vpon
this
Verrine
turned
him
to
the
assembly
and
said
:
Looke
you
obserue
the
commandements
of
God
,
and
of
his
Church
,
which
is
not
subiect
vnto
errour
:
for
Christ
Iesus
her
Spouse
is
euer
with
her
,
and
guideth
her
by
that
cleere
light
which
euer
streameth
from
him
.
Bee
attentiue
vnto
Sunday
and
Holi-day
Masses
,
for
those
that
obserue
them
not
,
hauing
no
maine
or
canonicall
impediment
to
hinder
them
,
doe
sinne
mortally
.
The
Church
is
more
solicitous
to
instruct
you
then
a
naturall
mother
can
be
ready
to
succour
her
child
that
is
in
danger
.
There
are
who
goe
to
heare
Masse
as
a
labouring
man
goeth
to
his
worke
without
preparation
,
or
as
if
a
man
would
goe
to
Plaies
or
Reuels
.
Consider
,
consider
these
things
that
are
so
full
of
admiration
;
I
Verrine
,
as
I
am
a
Diuel
,
would
rather
chuse
to
suffer
the
paines
of
hell
20.
30.
40.
50.
yeeres
,
then
to
tell
you
one
word
sutable
vnto
what
I
now
speake
:
and
if
this
creature
here
were
of
force
and
strength
sufficient
,
I
would
crie
so
loud
in
her
,
that
men
should
heare
mee
halfe
a
league
off
.
Conceiue
of
me
as
of
one
that
is
nothing
else
but
a
fire-brand
in
hell
,
not
worthie
to
be
burned
in
that
fire
:
and
in
these
contemplations
thinke
of
your selues
,
and
the
paines
of
that
other
world
,
as
a
malefactor
would
doe
that
waiteth
hourely
for
the
sentence
of
his
death
.
I
tell
you
that
this
expectation
is
many
times
more
grieuous
then
the
torment
it selfe
,
and
doth
oft
preuent
punishment
by
hastening
on
of
death
.
Say
vnto
your
soule
,
Soule
remember
thy
worth
,
and
consider
how
God
hath
created
thee
capable
of
eternal
blisse
.
How
expedient
then
is
it
,
that
thou
walke
in
the
commandements
of
thy
God
,
and
that
the
Bride
should
be
obseruant
of
her
Spouse
?
Al
that
thou
canst
performe
is
not
able
to
ballance
the
least
of
his
mercies
;
yea
,
hee
should
shew
compassion
towards
thee
,
in
punishing
thee
with
the
tortures
of
hell
.
You
that
goe
to
Church
to
heare
Masse
,
are
to
say
,
Soule
whether
goest
thou
?
Thou
goest
to
receiue
either
thy
saluation
or
damnation
.
I
doe
not
say
(
said
Verrine
)
that
sinners
offend
God
afresh
in
going
to
heare
Masse
,
but
I
affirme
that
they
are
like
vnto
those
,
who
when
a
shower
of
raine
falleth
,
stop
all
the
spouts
and
conduit-pipes
of
their
cisterne
,
for
feare
left
the
water
should
be
conueied
into
it
.
If
those
are
not
watered
with
the
dew
of
Gods
grace
,
the
Priest
is
no
cause
thereof
but
they
themselues
,
whose
heart
is
fashioned
out
of
stone
,
not
composed
of
earth
which
is
apt
to
bring
foorth
fruit
.
Say
further
:
Soule
,
let
vs
goe
and
craue
pardon
of
God
:
for
being
a
wretched
malefactor
,
and
worthie
of
condemnation
,
it
is
reason
the
soule
should
prostrate
it selfe
and
implore
his
mercie
.
Yet
fareth
it
not
with
sinners
as
with
malefactors
,
who
appeale
vnto
the
Court
and
Counsell
of
the
King
at
Paris
,
for
oftentimes
,
notwithstanding
their
delaies
and
paines
,
they
loose
their
life
,
and
the
first
sentence
of
death
is
ratified
against
them
.
But
your
God
doth
inuite
you
vnto
him
,
saying
:
Come
vnto
me
and
I
will
refresh
you
:
aske
and
I
will
giue
you
.
Notwithstanding
,
the
requests
which
you
present
vnto
me
,
must
be
of
vertues
and
of
spiritual
blessings
which
concerne
the
saluation
of
your
soules
,
not
of
earthly
goods
,
or
of
riches
,
or
of
knowledge
,
or
of
any
curiositie
whatsoeuer
.
Search
after
the
light
of
your
soules
,
for
God
doth
communicate
it
to
all
the
world
,
to
rich
and
poore
,
to
noble
,
and
to
men
of
base
condition
.
Your
memorie
[
](A07467-e31210-b)h
h
Touching
the
blessed
Trinitie
.
resembleth
the
eternall
Father
,
your
vnderstanding
the
Sonne
,
your
will
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
all
your
soule
the
sacred
Trinitie
.
The
Father
saith
vnto
you
,
call
to
mind
the
benefits
which
I
haue
diuided
amongst
you
:
the
Sonne
saith
,
in
these
benefits
which
you
haue
receiued
from
your
God
contemplate
his
power
,
and
his
mercie
,
his
wisedome
and
his
iustice
:
the
holy
Ghost
pusheth
you
on
to
the
feare
and
loue
of
your
God
.
The
memorie
,
the
vnderstanding
and
the
wil
are
three
things
,
and
yet
but
one
thing
:
the
Father
;
the
Sonne
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
are
three
persons
,
and
yet
but
one
God
.
When
you
heare
Masse
,
enter
you
into
a
deepe
meditation
,
and
say
thus
vnto
your selues
:
Infinit
God
,
and
Saint
of
Saints
,
I
do
not
know
but
this
may
be
the
last
Masse
that
euer
I
shall
heare
:
for
you
are
to
take
a
strict
account
of
your
conscience
,
as
if
your
last
houre
were
pronounced
against
you
,
since
that
death
doth
threaten
you
all
,
at
all
times
,
and
in
all
places
.
But
alas
,
what
man
thinketh
vpon
these
things
:
the
Angels
tremble
before
the
Maiesty
of
God
,
and
the
malefactors
are
lulled
asleepe
in
their
stupide
repose
and
securitie
:
the
first
borne
do
honour
their
Creator
with
all
awfull
reuerence
,
and
the
seruants
go
on
in
their
vneuen
courses
without
any
feare
at
all
.
Then
he
cried
vnto
God
,
saying
:
of
a
truth
thou
art
the
God
of
might
and
puissance
,
and
makest
thy selfe
to
bee
obeyed
by
men
and
Angels
,
yea
,
by
the
Diuels
themselues
,
as
it
plainely
appeareth
at
this
instant
.
Herein
thy
Omnipotencie
doth
make
full
declaration
of
it selfe
,
and
amazeth
the
world
with
this
new
wonder
:
for
,
O
great
God
,
thou
doest
not
esteeme
the
wisdome
of
this
world
,
but
al
they
that
humble
themselues
shall
participate
of
thy
light
,
and
those
that
are
puffed
vp
shall
remaine
obstinate
in
their
pride
.
You
should
demand
three
things
from
your
God
before
all
things
else
whatsoeuer
:
first
the
glory
of
heauen
,
then
whatsoeuer
appertaineth
to
your
saluation
,
and
thirdly
the
good
of
your
neighbour
.
You
are
also
to
beg
of
your
Creator
in
humility
of
spirit
,
that
hee
will
make
you
prosper
and
grow
by
the
dew
of
his
grace
,
and
this
you
are
to
doe
as
malefactors
vpon
your
knees
with
an
halter
about
your
necke
,
and
must
say
:
My
God
and
my
Lord
,
grant
me
thy
light
to
consider
&
confesse
my
sins
,
implant
within
me
a
penitent
and
broken
heart
,
that
I
may
bewaile
my
offences
,
and
haue
my
sinnes
in
detestation
,
that
so
I
may
bee
accounted
worthy
to
receiue
absolution
from
the
Priest
.
If
thy
body
may
stand
thy
brother
instead
to
saue
his
soule
,
doe
not
delay
to
bestow
it
vpon
him
,
or
if
his
body
haue
need
of
sustentation
by
thy
goods
,
thou
art
not
to
deny
them
vnto
him
:
for
it
is
not
the
will
of
God
that
you
should
giue
a
soule
for
a
soule
,
or
a
body
for
body
,
or
goods
for
goods
,
but
that
you
should
preferre
the
saluation
of
a
soule
before
the
life
,
and
the
life
before
goods
and
worldly
possessions
:
not
that
you
should
alwaies
be
tied
vnto
this
but
that
hee
who
putteth
it
in
practise
doth
doe
the
will
of
God
:
for
God
hath
said
,
thou
shalt
loue
thy
neighbour
as
thy selfe
,
but
how
few
are
there
that
doe
this
?
Then
he
cried
out
,
and
alleaging
an
example
answerable
vnto
what
he
formerly
spake
,
he
said
,
Ha
Thomas
,
thou
wert
not
ignorant
of
the
death
of
thy
master
:
thou
knewest
well
that
hee
was
to
rise
againe
,
yet
diddest
thou
say
,
except
I
touch
the
prints
of
the
nailes
,
and
put
my
hand
into
his
side
,
I
will
not
beleeue
.
I
doe
not
speake
this
to
disgrace
thee
;
but
I
say
,
that
if
thou
haddest
beene
more
pregnant
to
beleeue
,
thy
Sauiour
had
not
reproued
thee
:
neither
shouldest
thou
,
as
afterward
thou
diddest
,
haue
had
experience
of
thy
frailty
,
yet
wert
thou
named
in
the
roll
of
the
Apostles
as
well
as
the
rest
,
and
diddest
afterward
constantly
suffer
death
in
confirmation
of
that
truth
whereof
thou
haddest
formerly
doubted
.
God
pardoned
Dauid
,
that
you
might
know
he
hath
power
to
remit
sinnes
:
hee
did
eate
with
the
Publican
,
to
declare
that
hee
came
not
meerely
for
the
iust
:
nay
,
I
say
further
,
that
your
God
doth
make
narrower
search
and
inquisition
after
the
lost
sheepe
,
which
is
the
sinfull
soule
,
then
after
that
soule
that
standeth
in
her
sanctity
and
innocency
.
O
great
God
,
thou
art
that
true
shepheard
who
hath
laid
downe
his
life
for
the
saluation
of
his
wandring
flocke
:
thou
hast
searched
and
at
last
found
thy
sheepe
,
which
stragled
away
from
the
pasturage
of
their
shepheard
.
The
same
day
Magdalene
said
,
that
there
came
a
certaine
Diuell
from
abrode
to
speake
with
Carreau
,
who
was
one
of
those
that
resided
in
her
body
,
saying
,
come
quickly
,
for
Belzebub
calleth
for
thee
,
and
forthwith
Carreau
flew
forth
from
her
like
lightening
.
She
also
said
that
Belzebub
was
departed
from
her
body
all
that
day
,
and
had
neuer
stayed
from
her
so
long
.
And
that
she
saw
Belzebub
to
returne
,
while
she
was
reading
a
letter
,
that
made
mention
of
the
mother
of
God
.
The
same
day
also
,
father
d'Ambruc
sub
.
Prior
of
the
Couent
of
S.
Maximin
came
to
S.
Baume
,
to
informe
himselfe
touching
Louyse
,
because
many
gaue
out
that
she
was
not
possessed
.
And
the
same
day
towards
euening
were
the
two
women
exorcised
by
Father
Francis
Billet
,
whereupon
Verrine
began
to
speake
in
this
manner
.
What
Belzebub
,
art
thou
returned
?
Belzebub
answered
,
whence
had'st
thou
notice
of
my
returne
?
Verrine
said
,
the
seruant
knoweth
his
master
:
and
added
,
The
head
draweth
after
it
the
whole
body
,
so
that
if
it
fall
into
a
pit
the
body
must
of
necessity
follow
after
.
The
flocke
of
sheepe
goeth
after
the
shepheard
,
witnesse
vs
accursed
spirits
who
haue
beleeued
Lucifer
as
our
head
,
and
as
our
shepheard
.
I
haue
been
desirous
to
gaine
thus
much
vpon
the
beleefe
of
Louyse
that
shee
would
conceit
her selfe
not
to
be
possessed
,
and
that
I
am
heere
by
the
appointment
of
Lucifer
:
for
this
day
haue
wee
compassed
her
in
with
these
tentations
,
telling
her
,
that
shee
of
her selfe
gaue
life
to
all
these
actions
and
gestures
,
and
that
a
woman
might
of
her selfe
deliuer
all
such
discourses
as
these
.
There
are
those
that
say
,
put
case
that
God
would
conuert
a
soule
,
or
reueale
some
truth
vnto
his
Church
,
is
it
probable
that
hee
would
make
the
Diuell
his
agent
in
an
employment
of
so
high
a
nature
?
But
I
auerre
that
the
Church
hath
receiued
the
Inuestiture
of
authority
from
God
,
whereby
it
is
enabled
to
command
Diuels
,
and
to
enforce
them
in
the
vertue
of
Exorcismes
to
deliuer
truth
,
and
that
the
Diuell
by
his
oath
may
giue
assurance
of
the
truth
,
if
so
be
hee
bee
forced
thereunto
by
the
power
of
God
communicated
vnto
his
Church
,
and
by
the
vertue
of
Exorcismes
,
and
that
all
the
conditions
and
ceremonies
of
a
solemne
oath
be
performed
:
yet
for
all
this
there
is
a
religious
person
who
faith
,
that
I
am
not
able
to
speake
a
truth
:
I
answere
him
,
that
as
I
am
a
Diuell
I
cannot
speake
truth
indeed
,
but
am
herein
of
his
opinion
:
yet
as
I
am
sent
from
God
who
is
able
to
draw
good
out
of
euill
I
am
constrained
to
deliuer
truth
,
and
to
take
an
oath
for
the
further
ratification
thereof
.
He
must
deny
the
first
Article
of
his
faith
,
and
in
stead
of
Credo
,
say
Non
credo
,
if
it
be
false
that
the
Diuell
may
be
forced
to
vtter
a
truth
:
for
God
hath
giuen
all
his
authority
to
the
Church
to
command
Diuels
,
and
to
constraine
them
to
obey
the
charge
which
is
laid
vpon
them
.
But
I
am
not
a
whit
abashed
,
if
this
woman
stand
doubtfull
whether
shee
bee
possessed
or
no
,
when
the
religious
persons
themselues
make
question
of
the
same
.
[
](A07467-e31520-b)i
i
Verrine
constrained
to
speake
.
Then
he
spake
to
God
and
said
,
I
could
endure
with
more
ease
the
torments
of
hell
50
yeeres
together
,
then
to
pronounce
thy
name
onely
one
time
;
yet
doest
thou
force
from
my
mouth
speeches
of
reuerence
vnto
thy
Saints
,
which
is
much
against
the
nature
and
custome
of
Diuels
.
Giue
this
charge
to
thy
children
who
looke
for
a
share
in
thy
heritage
,
and
expect
a
recompence
for
their
obedience
vnto
thee
.
They
haue
so
many
famous
and
notable
Preachers
and
many
bookes
furnished
and
fraught
with
al
variety
of
learnings
,
and
wilt
thou
haue
me
then
to
speake
to
men
of
all
sorts
both
wise
and
foolish
,
who
waite
for
no
other
retribution
but
the
torments
of
hell
?
It
is
no
wonder
if
the
Diuels
seeke
to
withstand
God
,
when
his
very
children
who
haue
a
portion
in
Paradise
declare
themselues
heady
and
refractary
against
him
.
Was
it
euer
knowne
that
Diuels
should
aduise
men
to
inuocate
the
Saints
,
yet
am
I
constrained
to
perswade
you
to
pray
vnto
them
,
especially
vnto
S.
Dominicke
.
Cursed
[
](A07467-e31550-b)k
k
Touching
S.
Dominicke
.
be
thy
deuotion
Dominicke
which
thou
diddest
beare
towards
the
Virgin
Mary
the
mother
of
God
.
Cursed
bee
those
religious
persons
that
haue
entred
into
thy
Order
;
I
would
rather
be
tortured
in
hell
,
then
to
found
forth
thy
praises
and
the
commendations
of
Bernard
.
Let
me
possesse
you
with
this
truth
,
that
the
Saints
make
intercession
for
you
,
and
that
Dominicke
is
one
of
the
intimate
friends
to
the
Virgin
,
as
also
is
Bernard
.
It
is
thou
great
God
that
constrainest
me
to
exalt
Dominicke
my
greatest
enemy
,
and
wouldest
make
it
cleere
vnto
all
,
how
blessed
and
good
a
thing
it
is
to
honour
and
loue
thy
mother
,
and
hast
enforced
me
to
make
thus
much
familiar
vnto
men
,
that
they
may
with
the
greater
feruency
of
deuotion
serue
her
.
Dominicke
I
hate
thee
as
I
doe
the
plague
,
and
I
should
take
more
contentment
in
that
externall
darkenesse
of
the
bottomlesse
pit
of
hell
,
then
in
these
discourses
which
I
lauish
thus
vpon
thy
praises
.
Thou
wert
[
](A07467-e31640-b)l
l
The
Saints
who
are
most
deuoted
to
the
Virgine
.
euer
very
deuout
vnto
the
Virgin
,
as
were
also
Bernarnardus
,
Stanislaus
,
Anselmus
,
and
thou
Stephanus
who
hast
contracted
great
familiarity
with
her
.
He
that
will
bee
beloued
by
the
blessed
mother
of
God
must
serue
Dominicke
in
feruency
of
spirit
:
you
are
first
to
craue
the
mediation
of
the
mother
,
and
then
to
make
your
redresse
vnto
the
Sonne
.
There
are
many
who
are
deuout
to
their
Creator
but
few
vnto
the
Virgine
,
yea
there
are
not
many
amongst
women
themselues
that
consecrate
their
deuotions
vnto
her
:
and
yet
hee
that
will
gaine
eternall
life
must
make
his
approch
vnto
this
Mary
,
Mary
is
the
[
](A07467-e31690-b)m
m
Scala
Coeli
,
so
Fulgentius
calleth
her
in
his
Sermon
of
the
Virgins
praises
:
for
without
the
fruit
which
she
carried
there
had
been
no
ladder
for
vs
to
mount
vp
into
heauen
,
and
the
tree
was
as
a
ladder
whereby
we
were
enabled
to
plucke
this
fruit
.
ladder
of
heauen
,
&
the
Saints
are
the
steps
of
this
ladder
,
so
that
hee
who
will
enter
into
the
Pallace
of
the
King
must
first
ascend
by
these
staires
.
You
are
all
guilty
of
high
treason
,
and
there
is
not
any
that
can
coniecture
what
will
bee
the
state
and
issue
of
your
cause
but
God
onely
:
therefore
present
your selues
before
Mary
with
all
humble
and
submissiue
behauiour
,
before
you
approch
vnto
her
Sonne
:
and
first
take
the
aduise
of
Dominicke
before
you
prostrate
your selues
to
the
mother
of
God
.
For
it
would
sauour
of
intrusion
and
much
presumption
to
thrust
into
the
conference
of
a
Queene
,
and
not
to
prepare
her
vnto
the
same
by
a
Mediatour
.
Bee
you
therefore
regardfull
to
gaine
the
good
opinion
of
some
one
of
her
familiars
and
fauourites
,
by
meanes
of
whom
you
may
more
confidently
get
accesse
and
admittance
into
her
chamber
,
and
haue
spaedier
audience
when
you
are
presented
vnto
her
,
whereby
your
request
shall
bee
with
greater
expedition
granted
vnto
you
:
for
this
is
the
will
of
him
who
is
the
fountaine
of
all
grace
.
Dominicke
,
though
thou
be
my
sworne
enemy
aboue
all
that
are
in
heauen
,
yet
am
I
compelled
to
depain●
thy
praises
and
haue
already
made
worthy
mention
of
thy
Order
vpon
the
day
of
the
conception
of
the
Virgin
:
and
it
is
Gods
pleasure
that
men
should
now
bee
more
deuout
&
addicted
vnto
thy
Order
then
euer
formerly
they
haue
been
,
because
thou
art
the
Virgins
darling
,
and
art
able
to
preuaile
much
with
her
in
mens
behalfe
.
You
will
tell
me
,
that
God
hath
created
heauen
not
for
beasts
,
nor
for
Turkes
,
but
for
Christians
;
I
grant
it
,
yet
for
all
this
your
deuotion
must
not
coole
within
you
,
neither
must
your
life
bee
bestiall
,
nay
worse
then
the
conuersation
of
Infidels
.
The
Saints
who
are
full
of
charity
and
all
perfection
will
obtaine
sanctification
for
you
,
if
you
direct
your
prayers
to
them
for
that
purpose
,
and
doe
not
make
intercession
for
these
temporall
and
momentary
commodities
.
By
performance
where
of
you
shall
fulfill
the
will
of
the
Saint
of
Saints
.
You
may
peraduenture
conceit
that
God
will
come
downe
from
heauen
and
take
you
by
the
hand
,
and
so
leade
you
with
him
to
his
kingdome
:
hee
doth
indeed
behold
you
a
great
way
off
,
and
goes
before
you
with
open
armes
,
but
before
you
bee
entertained
with
his
embracements
,
you
must
haue
recourse
vnto
Dominick
,
Stanislaus
,
●ernardus
,
Anselmus
,
Stephanus
,
and
to
your
guard-Angell
,
and
entreat
them
to
conuey
you
into
the
Palace
of
his
Maiesty
.
Also
those
that
are
desirous
to
speak
vnto
the
Queene
must
run
the
same
course
:
for
it
is
she
aboue
all
that
maketh
intercession
for
you
,
neither
is
there
any
better
acquainted
with
the
pangs
and
torments
which
her
deare
Son
suffered
for
your
sakes
,
then
is
her selfe
.
[
](A07467-e31800-b)n
n
Touching
the
Angels
that
are
guardians
vnto
men
.
Honour
the
Angell
that
is
your
guardian
,
for
hee
is
one
of
the
Pages
of
your
Soueraigne
King
,
and
alwaies
beholdeth
the
face
of
God
in
his
full
of
Maiesty
and
glory
.
Be
euer
carefull
of
your
saluation
,
and
say
vnto
him
,
O
my
good
Angell
that
takest
charge
of
me
,
lend
me
thy
hand
and
bring
me
the
directest
way
vnto
the
Court
of
this
King
;
and
doe
me
this
fauour
as
to
make
my
introduction
vnto
some
grace
with
your
Prince
.
I
tell
you
that
all
Saints
are
Kings
and
Princes
,
and
haue
great
authority
and
power
in
the
Court
of
that
Soueraigne
King
.
The
body
of
a
man
is
not
more
different
from
the
soule
,
then
is
the
Court
of
this
world
from
that
celestial
mansion
.
If
you
had
but
tasted
the
delicacy
of
the
wine
of
loue
which
was
broached
in
the
Mount
of
Tabor
,
without
doubt
you
would
despise
all
things
in
comparison
of
it
.
This
wine
is
at
one
time
both
delicate
and
pure
;
but
the
wine
of
voluptuousnesse
is
mingled
and
sophisticated
with
water
,
and
retaineth
no
sweetnesse
or
sauour
.
Who
so
drinketh
of
the
wine
of
heauen
,
shall
quench
his
thirst
as
Magdalene
did
,
who
dranke
at
the
feet
of
our
Sauiour
.
The
Court
gates
of
the
King
of
glory
are
very
narrow
,
and
euery
one
that
will
,
cannot
enter
in
thereat
.
For
first
a
man
must
knocke
at
the
gate
of
mercy
,
taking
an
Angell
for
his
guide
,
and
humility
and
obedience
for
his
two
companions
;
for
you
can
haue
no
admittance
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
if
you
bee
not
associated
with
these
two
vertues
.
The
Sonne
of
God
is
the
protector
thereof
,
who
died
obediently
vpon
the
Crosse
:
nay
more
in
being
obedient
vnto
his
executioners
he
was
obedient
vnto
the
instrument
of
the
Diuell
,
&
may
therefore
in
right
now
challenge
obedience
from
him
.
He
who
shall
deuoutly
serue
the
mother
of
God
,
and
Dominick
,
shall
bee
sure
to
obtaine
plenary
remission
for
his
sins
.
After
,
all
this
,
Verrine
confirmed
all
with
an
oath
which
he
tooke
very
solemnly
,
imprecating
the
wrath
of
God
vpon
himselfe
and
all
hell
.
Then
hee
said
three
seuerall
times
,
but
with
a
great
deale
of
resistance
,
Aue
Maria
,
and
in
saying
of
Ora
,
he
added
,
Orapro
illis
miseris
peccatoribus
nunc
,
&
in
hora
mortis
,
to
the
honour
of
the
mother
of
God
and
of
Dominicke
.
And
then
hee
cried
,
O
Dominicke
,
neuer
diddest
thou
receiue
so
much
honour
from
a
Diuell
,
but
thou
dost
merit
this
and
much
more
;
and
turning
to
the
Sub-prior
,
he
said
:
cursed
bee
thy
comming
hither
,
which
hath
brought
such
shame
and
confusion
vnto
Diuels
.
The
Acts
of
the
22.
day
of
December
.
This
day
in
the
morning
the
Dominican
father
did
exorcise
;
in
the
beginning
whereof
there
happened
a
disputation
between
father
Peter
d'Ambruc
,
Sub-prior
of
the
Couent
royall
of
S.
Magdalene
at
S
Maximin
of
the
order
of
S.
Dominicke
,
and
the
Diuell
Verrine
,
who
was
one
of
those
that
possessed
Louyse
Capeau
.
The
said
Sub.
prior
affirmed
,
that
hee
could
conceiue
no
true
proofe
or
demonstration
,
to
induce
him
to
beleeue
,
that
the
said
Louyse
was
possessed
.
Verrine
answered
him
,
Thou
pleasest
me
well
in
not
beleeuing
it
,
and
in
affirming
that
all
these
extraordinary
actions
and
gestures
doe
expresly
proceed
from
her selfe
.
The
said
Father
said
,
I
will
neuer
beleeue
her
possession
.
I
perceiue
well
(
answered
Verrine
)
what
thou
beleeuest
,
thou
saiest
Credo
,
and
non
Credo
,
and
art
indeed
irresolute
and
doubtfull
.
Thou
maiest
tell
mee
that
thou
art
bound
to
beleeue
it
,
because
it
is
an
Article
of
faith
▪
but
what
commendation
is
this
vnto
thee
,
when
thou
doest
not
beleeue
it
?
The
said
father
replyed
;
thou
art
not
able
to
speake
Latine
:
to
which
Verrine
answered
,
God
will
not
haue
it
so
,
but
constraineth
me
to
speake
in
the
vulgar
tongue
.
Then
said
the
father
,
Thou
lyest
in
saying
so
.
I
lie
not
(
said
Verrine
,
)
I
tell
thee
againe
,
God
will
not
haue
it
so
,
that
Louyse
may
be
the
more
abundantly
humbled
,
and
that
wee
might
haue
the
greater
power
to
tempt
her
concerning
this
point
;
that
so
shee
might
for
a
time
giue
easie
credit
vnto
those
,
who
tell
her
,
that
either
this
which
shee
doth
,
proceedeth
from
God
,
or
from
the
Diuell
alone
,
or
that
all
these
strange
deportments
,
and
discourses
,
are
made
and
counterfaited
by
her selfe
.
No
no
,
Gods
pleasure
is
that
she
should
be
deiected
;
for
it
is
no
matter
of
difficulty
to
beleeue
that
which
a
man
beholdeth
.
Then
replyed
the
said
father
,
It
is
false
,
and
thou
giuest
my
ielousies
no
satisfaction
Verrine
answered
,
What
desirest
thou
to
build
and
firme
,
in
thee
a
beleefe
that
Louyse
is
possessed
?
Doest
thou
beleeue
it
,
or
doest
thou
not
?
I
doe
very
well
perceiue
that
thou
are
not
hasty
to
beleeue
;
yet
is
this
a
very
vnusuall
accident
,
neither
is
shee
possessed
after
the
ordinary
fashion
of
many
,
who
striue
to
expresse
themselues
with
eloquent
and
affected
phrases
,
and
so
make
a
cheate
vpon
mens
beleefe
and
vpon
their
soules
also
:
but
I
am
heere
on
Gods
behalfe
,
to
conuert
soules
,
and
not
to
deceiue
them
.
Then
the
Exorcist
holding
the
Booke
of
Exorcismes
in
his
hand
,
commanded
him
in
the
Name
of
God
to
answere
vnto
such
things
,
as
hee
would
demand
of
him
.
But
Verrine
snatched
away
the
booke
by
violence
,
and
threw
it
to
the
ground
,
saying
,
What
?
Wilt
thou
exorcise
Louyse
,
when
shee
is
not
possessed
?
Then
hee
said
vnto
her
that
was
possessed
.
No
Louyse
,
doe
not
suffer
thy selfe
to
be
exorcised
any
longer
,
thou
art
a
foole
,
and
art
not
possessed
.
If
thou
permit
them
to
exorcist
thee
,
I
will
cry
aloud
,
that
thou
art
giuen
over
vnto
the
Diuell
;
but
I
will
take
heed
how
I
sweare
this
.
Notwithstanding
this
,
the
Exorcist
gaue
not
ouer
to
exorcise
and
to
adiure
him
that
he
should
answere
.
Verrine
then
said
vnto
him
,
What
wouldest
thou
haue
mee
answere
vnto
?
Afterward
hee
turned
to
the
Subpriour
,
hauing
first
made
answere
vnto
certaine
Latin
words
in
the
exorcisme
,
and
said
.
Thou
art
well
skilled
in
latin
,
is
this
latin
of
the
vulgar
kinde
or
not
?
Louyse
vnderstandeth
all
this
passingly
well
,
her
Father
and
Mother
haue
brought
her
vp
to
speake
a
great
deale
of
latin
,
haue
they
nor
?
And
so
mocking
him
,
hee
continued
on
his
speech
,
The
Hereticks
haue
a
custome
to
teach
and
instruct
their
children
in
the
latin
tongue
▪
doest
thou
not
know
this
?
Ha!
it
is
but
a
litle
time
since
Louyse
first
learned
her
Consit●or
,
and
was
not
able
to
read
the
office
of
the
Virgin
.
All
this
while
the
Exorcist
ceased
not
to
adiure
him
:
vnto
whom
Verrine
said
,
I
will
not
answere
to
any
thing
,
but
am
resolued
to
resist
as
long
as
I
am
able
,
and
when
I
can
resist
no
longer
,
I
will
prostrate
my selfe
on
the
earth
,
and
will
withstand
God
with
all
the
force
I
haue
.
This
he
spake
in
an
extreame
fury
and
violence
,
making
semblance
as
if
hee
would
flee
from
his
place
of
abode
.
Then
Verrine
began
to
speake
vnto
God
,
saying
,
No
,
no
,
I
will
doe
nothing
,
I
will
oppose
my selfe
against
thee
with
the
greatest
reluctancy
that
I
possibly
may
,
I
haue
no
stomach
to
praise
and
doe
honour
vnto
mine
enemy
.
[
](A07467-e32240-b)o
o
S.
Dominick
an
aduersary
vnto
Verrine
.
Why
should
I
praise
him
,
whom
I
would
,
if
it
lay
in
my
power
,
willingly
disseate
from
the
place
he
holdeth
?
I
will
doe
nothing
,
it
is
in
vaine
,
especially
since
some
of
his
Order
are
heere
present
;
I
will
doe
nothing
,
I
will
not
giue
them
so
great
an
occasion
of
consolation
.
After
this
he
said
,
Hee
hath
commanded
mee
to
quyet
my selfe
,
and
therefore
like
a
gally-slaue
I
am
constrained
to
doe
Gods
pleasure
,
and
to
say
to
my
confusion
and
despite
,
that
Dominick
hath
obtained
a
grant
from
the
Mother
of
God
,
that
those
of
his
Order
may
liue
in
great
perfection
;
yea
,
that
they
shall
liue
vntainted
from
the
pollutions
of
any
mortall
sinne
.
[
](A07467-e32280-b)p
p
It
is
a
great
perfection
not
to
omitt
to
doe
wel●
because
omission
doth
not
necessarily
imply
a
mortal
sinne
.
Yet
before
hee
spake
this
,
in
that
disputation
betweene
the
Subpriour
and
him
,
he
had
affirmed
,
that
the
walls
and
inclosures
did
not
sanctifie
mens
soules
,
and
that
many
times
,
much
villany
was
hatched
in
Cloysters
:
but
his
purpose
was
not
to
accuse
any
in
particular
,
and
that
those
who
were
naught
did
not
blemish
or
lay
any
aspersion
of
infamy
vpon
the
good
.
Then
the
Sub-priour
said
,
Are
not
we
to
commit
any
mortall
sinne
by
our
Rule
?
Verrine
answered
,
No.
And
being
asked
if
the
Order
of
S.
Francis
might
beare
a
mortall
sinne
.
Verrine
said
that
it
might
:
as
might
also
the
Order
of
Claire
.
Then
he
subioyned
,
that
the
Diuell
did
more
cast
about
to
circumuent
a
man
that
was
in
a
Religious
Order
,
then
to
triumph
and
get
the
victory
of
a
thousand
others
:
because
(
said
he
)
wee
priuily
vndermine
the
wordlings
of
these
times
,
and
doe
manage
them
as
wee
please
,
and
as
the
mother
would
doe
her
childe
:
wee
suggest
vnto
yong
women
,
that
they
should
not
be
so
strict
in
obseruance
of
the
Masse
vpon
Sundaies
and
Holydaies
,
but
should
bequeath
that
time
to
the
decking
vp
and
imbellishing
of
themselues
,
and
to
other
vanities
.
To
yong
Gentlemen
wee
say
,
thou
art
yong
,
now
or
neuer
thou
must
abandon
thy selfe
to
thy
pleasures
,
make
much
of
thy selfe
,
and
frequent
Tennis-courts
,
and
publick
meetings
for
dancing
.
Thus
doe
we
take
them
off
from
deuout
meditations
,
and
quench
in
them
any
motion
and
desire
to
be
present
at
Euening-song
,
or
to
doe
that
which
is
the
duety
of
a
Christian
to
performe
;
but
contrariwise
wee
doe
present
vnto
them
a
thousand
occasions
to
commit
villany
.
But
when
wee
labour
to
seduce
a
Religious
person
,
wee
vse
more
warinesse
and
circumspection
:
Astaroth
is
he
that
then
bestirres
himselfe
,
sometimes
suggesting
,
that
hee
neede
not
make
such
haste
to
say
Masse
;
sometimes
endeauouring
to
make
him
carelesse
in
his
deuotions
,
and
telling
him
that
it
is
a
matter
of
slender
consequence
,
and
that
he
should
not
make
it
so
haynous
,
to
bee
wanting
sometimes
in
the
obseruation
of
these
petty
duties
.
Much
cunning
is
to
be
spent
in
hooking
in
one
of
these
,
wee
must
knock
at
his
gate
,
and
at
his
windowes
,
that
we
may
get
entrance
into
his
mansion
:
yet
are
wee
for
all
these
attempts
oftentimes
crossed
of
our
designement
,
so
surely
doe
they
shut
vp
all
the
passages
that
lead
into
them
.
I
speake
it
not
,
as
if
all
did
so
,
there
are
not
a
few
that
giue
easte
entrance
and
accesse
to
Astaroth
.
Then
[
](A07467-e32360-b)q
q
It
is
an
allusion
to
the
constraint
which
was
forced
vpon
him
by
the
Exorcismes
.
As
if
hee
should
haue
said
that
he
was
compelled
three
manner
of
waies
,
by
the
will
of
God
,
by
the
merits
of
the
Virgin
,
and
by
the
intercessions
of
S.
Dominick
,
all
this
being
acted
in
a
church
of
his
Order
.
hee
said
,
that
there
were
three
Exorcismes
made
against
him
in
Heauen
,
one
from
God
,
another
from
the
Virgin
,
and
the
third
from
Dominick
.
Hereunto
hee
added
,
that
if
hee
had
power
hee
would
disgorge
all
his
curses
against
him
,
who
first
began
the
reformation
,
and
against
all
his
inspirations
.
Ha
Michaelis
!
thou
hast
neuer
seene
Louyse
,
yet
doe
we
striue
to
gaine
so
farre
vpon
the
beleefe
of
men
,
as
to
perswade
them
,
that
Romillon
and
Michaelis
haue
taught
and
lessoned
Louyse
,
but
she
shall
bee
better
examined
.
I
am
not
abashed
,
that
there
are
many
who
beleeue
not
these
things
,
for
it
is
the
maner
in
all
new
miracles
of
God
,
to
finde
some
stoppe
and
contradiction
,
as
appeareth
in
the
miracles
of
Christ
Iesus
,
and
in
those
which
were
afterwards
wrought
by
the
Apostles
,
as
also
in
those
that
were
of
olde
performed
by
the
Prophets
.
The
workes
that
proceed
from
the
Diuell
are
intertained
gladly
;
so
that
when
a
great
euent
befalleth
,
and
receiueth
no
[
](A07467-e32490-b)r
r
This
for
the
most
part
falleth
out
to
be
so
.
affront
or
repugnancy
,
it
is
an
argument
that
it
commeth
not
from
God
.
Great
God
,
thou
hast
many
friends
at
thy
table
,
but
how
is
their
number
diminished
when
thou
commest
to
suffer
on
the
Crosse
?
The
Kings
of
the
earth
vse
to
eate
alone
,
but
the
King
of
glory
with
company
.
Peter
,
when
thou
did
dest
deny
thy
master
,
then
diddest
thou
begin
to
suffer
with
him
.
What
should
become
of
the
miserable
sinner
,
if
that
all
the
Saints
had
liued
in
innocency
?
Magdalene
,
what
should
become
of
the
penitent
,
if
thou
haddest
beene
as
Catherine
of
Sienna
.
O
blessed
Mother
of
God
,
thou
wast
conceiued
without
originall
sinne
,
and
hast
alone
liued
without
[
](A07467-e32550-b)s
s
Original
,
actuall
and
veniall
.
any
spot
or
taint
at
all
.
Martha
did
follow
thee
in
thy
example
of
virginity
,
and
is
a
great
familiar
of
thine
;
as
Magdalene
is
of
thy
sonnes
.
Miracles
doe
euer
meete
with
some
opposition
,
as
appeareth
heere
in
this
:
for
this
is
a
new
miracle
,
&
an
euident
demonstration
of
the
Omnipotency
of
God
,
the
like
whereof
hath
not
been
wrought
since
the
first
being
of
the
world
,
and
yet
can
God
worke
a
hundred
and
a
hundred
miracles
,
fuller
of
astonishment
and
rarenesse
,
then
this
is
.
This
miracle
was
wrought
by
God
,
at
the
particular
instance
and
solicitation
of
the
Virgin
,
of
Magdalene
and
of
Dominick
,
and
intended
primarily
for
the
reformation
of
his
order
.
And
cursed
bee
him
that
doth
reforme
it
,
for
they
are
not
few
that
will
redresse
all
disorders
both
in
themselues
and
in
their
fellowes
,
especially
in
the
Order
of
Dominick
:
and
whosoeuer
shall
remaine
vnconformable
to
this
reformation
,
shall
be
in
great
and
imminent
danger
.
Some
will
say
,
I
haue
nothing
to
doe
with
the
reformation
;
another
will
obiect
,
I
am
of
a
tender
and
delicate
constitution
:
another
will
excuse
himselfe
with
,
Father
,
I
am
too
yong
,
and
this
is
too
hard
for
me
to
vnder-goe
.
Neuerthelesse
,
many
shall
take
vpon
them
the
Order
of
Dominick
,
because
his
Rule
cannot
tollerate
any
mortall
sinne
,
and
because
of
the
Reformation
of
his
Order
.
And
they
will
make
choice
of
this
Order
,
when
they
shall
vnderstand
what
great
immunities
and
priuiledges
Dominick
hath
obteined
for
it
at
the
hands
of
the
sacred
Mother
of
God
:
vnto
whom
he
was
euer
exceedingly
deuoted
,
and
is
beloued
againe
by
the
Virgin
for
his
continency
and
puritie
.
Many
also
shall
enter
into
this
Habit
when
they
shall
heare
of
the
perfection
of
this
Order
,
and
what
a
sweete
sauour
it
rendreth
vp
vnto
the
Almightie
.
In
like
manner
shall
the
Congregations
of
the
Christian
Doctrines
and
of
Vrsula
floorish
and
spread
their
branches
,
yet
without
any
preiudice
vnto
other
Orders
,
and
the
Reformed
shall
liue
in
puritie
as
the
Angels
of
God
.
At
the
end
of
the
Exorcismes
it
was
held
fit
that
Verrine
should
solemnly
sweare
vpon
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
for
confirmation
of
that
which
he
had
aboue
spoken
.
And
first
they
asked
him
in
what
manner
he
had
spoken
of
the
Conception
of
the
Virgin
:
to
which
hee
answered
in
these
words
.
Those
who
are
heere
present
are
of
different
opinions
.
The
Exorcist
commanded
him
to
expresse
himselfe
distinctly
and
cleerly
,
if
it
were
the
will
of
God
that
he
should
vtter
the
truth
herein
,
and
if
God
had
reuealed
any
thing
vnto
him
concerning
this
point
.
Then
he
plainly
told
them
that
[
](A07467-e32660-b)t
t
Touching
the
conception
of
the
Virgin
.
she
was
immaculate
from
the
beginning
.
Then
did
the
Exorcist
command
him
againe
,
that
hee
should
more
amply
discourse
of
this
point
before
them
all
:
whereupon
he
beganne
to
speake
in
this
manner
.
I
affirme
that
the
Eternall
Father
when
hee
was
resolued
to
send
his
Word
vpon
the
earth
to
repaire
the
breach
of
mankinde
,
and
that
the
Word
was
ready
to
doe
the
will
of
his
Father
,
then
did
he
determine
to
create
a
creature
particularly
for
that
purpose
,
to
be
the
blessed
Mother
to
his
Sonne
:
who
being
also
that
King
of
power
,
was
able
so
to
fit
all
things
,
that
his
Mother
should
co-operate
together
with
those
blessings
and
guifts
which
he
would
endow
her
with
all
;
which
was
iust
and
agreeable
vnto
reason
.
I
say
,
that
when
hee
saw
and
knew
(
for
hee
is
the
wisedome
of
his
Father
)
that
his
blessed
Mother
would
not
oppose
against
that
which
hee
had
decreed
to
doe
in
a
matter
of
such
consequence
and
importance
,
as
was
the
Coniunction
of
the
Diuine
nature
vnto
the
nature
of
man
,
he
iudged
it
fit
and
expedient
that
shee
should
be
for
euer
exempted
from
the
vassalage
of
sinne
,
whether
it
were
originall
,
actuall
,
mortall
or
veniall
:
hence
it
commeth
,
that
she
neuer
did
trespasse
against
God
her
Father
.
And
if
Iohn
Baptist
and
Ieremie
were
sanctified
from
their
mothers
wombe
,
how
much
more
should
the
sacred
Mother
of
God
out-shine
them
in
puritie
,
when
amongst
al
the
creatures
that
were
euer
fashioned
by
the
hands
of
the
Almighty
,
shee
is
the
most
eminent
and
perfect
,
next
vnto
the
humanitie
of
her
Sonne
.
And
as
in
God
there
is
no
time
either
past
or
to
come
,
but
all
is
present
with
him
,
and
being
besides
a
cleere
and
spotlesse
cristall
,
that
is
neuer
misted
ouer
or
made
dimme
by
darknesse
,
he
fore-saw
in
this
Idea
or
glasse
,
that
his
blessed
Mother
should
in
the
whole
race
of
her
life
gently
submit
her selfe
to
his
good
pleasure
,
and
obey
the
Angell
when
hee
came
vnto
her
.
For
if
Eue
had
her
creation
exempted
from
sinne
,
it
standeth
with
reason
that
the
second
Eue
should
haue
a
greater
dowry
of
integritie
then
euer
the
first
had
.
And
as
the
first
Adam
being
the
type
and
figure
of
Iesus
Christ
,
was
created
without
sinne
,
and
from
a
mould
of
earth
that
neuer
was
mingled
with
vncleannesse
;
how
much
more
shall
this
second
Adam
surmount
the
first
in
the
excellency
of
his
humanitie
.
And
as
God
tooke
from
the
first
Adam
when
hee
was
a
sleepe
one
of
his
ribbes
,
and
thereof
created
Eve
,
so
God
the
Father
while
the
second
Adam
that
was
to
come
slept
in
his
bosome
,
[
](A07467-e32760-b)u
u
By
his
eternal
knowledge
&
foresight
into
things
.
tooke
one
of
his
ribbes
and
framed
[
](A07467-e32770-b)x
x
By
his
intimate
graces
which
are
communicable
vnto
a
creature
.
And
it
is
a
metaphore
borrowed
from
the
ribbe
of
Adam
another
Eve
from
the
same
,
that
is
,
the
blessed
Mother
of
God
.
The
Father
contributed
thereunto
his
power
,
the
Sonne
his
wisedome
,
and
was
content
that
shee
should
haue
a
greater
portion
of
wisedome
then
the
Seraphins
or
any
other
creature
whatsoeuer
,
next
to
his
humanity
that
was
to
come
,
and
manifest
it selfe
vnto
the
world
.
And
the
ribbe
which
Almightie
God
tooke
from
Adam
when
hee
slept
did
prefigure
and
fore-shew
what
I
haue
aboue
declared
.
In
like
manner
the
holy
Ghost
did
communicate
his
goodnesse
vnto
her
,
not
that
essentiall
goodnes
which
is
co-eternall
with
him
,
but
a
goodnes
of
that
proportion
and
magnificense
as
could
possibly
be
bestowed
vpon
a
pure
and
immaculate
creature
.
After
this
discourse
,
Verrine
did
dictate
the
forme
that
was
to
be
held
,
to
giue
testification
that
all
this
was
spoken
and
vnderstood
in
this
manner
.
Wee
whose
names
are
vnder-signed
haue
heard
and
seene
all
that
which
hath
beene
spoken
by
the
mouth
of
Louyse
Cappeau
who
is
possessed
by
three
Diuels
by
some
witch-craft
that
together
with
them
was
giuen
vnto
her
:
and
further
we
haue
heard
one
of
the
Diuels
named
Verrine
,
after
much
resistance
and
renitency
against
God
and
the
Exorcismes
,
yet
being
at
the
length
forced
by
God
vnto
the
same
,
to
deliuer
all
that
is
heere
written
touching
the
blessed
Mother
of
God
and
the
Eternall
Word
,
to
their
glory
and
the
saluation
of
Soules
.
He
further
confessed
in
a
great
agony
and
chase
,
that
there
was
no
saluation
out
of
the
Church
of
Rome
:
that
there
was
but
one
God
,
and
one
holy
Baptisme
,
and
therefore
by
a
consequent
but
one
Church
.
Afterward
he
said
that
al
these
acts
were
,
to
confirme
that
which
he
had
formerly
touched
,
concerning
the
Order
of
Dominick
,
and
to
show
how
agreeable
his
rule
was
to
God
,
and
his
blessed
Mother
,
and
that
this
Miracle
was
wrought
in
fauour
of
that
Order
.
Obserue
heere
,
that
this
was
spoken
,
after
that
Verrine
had
said
that
this
Miracle
was
wrought
for
the
glory
of
God
,
and
for
the
honour
of
his
blessed
Mother
,
Magdalene
and
Dominick
.
Then
to
confirme
whatsoeuer
he
had
aboue
spoken
,
he
tooke
an
oath
the
strongest
and
most
binding
that
a
Diuel
possibly
could
take
,
and
if
euer
an
oath
had
power
to
tye
,
it
was
this
oath
.
And
added
,
that
there
were
some
of
opinion
,
that
no
oath
was
of
validitie
before
God
;
yet
when
hee
said
vnto
his
Apostles
that
they
should
cast
out
Diuels
,
and
foresaw
that
these
Diuels
being
full
of
all
iniquity
,
would
not
by
their
good
will
obey
the
commands
of
the
Church
,
vnlesse
they
were
adiured
in
the
Name
of
Almighty
God
,
hee
gaue
his
Church
authority
ouer
Diuels
,
to
bee
able
to
constraine
them
by
the
vertue
of
Exorcismes
.
I
affirme
therefore
,
that
the
oathes
of
Diuels
are
in
force
when
they
are
discreetly
ministred
vnto
them
.
And
the
oath
now
inquestion
is
taken
with
as
great
solemnitie
as
possiblie
may
be
in
such
a
case
,
I
hauing
sworne
vpon
the
honoured
and
blessed
Sacrament
in
the
Name
of
the
Father
Almighty
,
in
the
name
of
the
Eternall
Wisedome
,
which
is
the
Sonne
;
and
in
the
name
of
that
infinite
goodnes
,
which
is
the
holy
Ghost
.
It
is
also
taken
according
to
the
intention
of
the
whole
Church
militant
and
triumphant
against
the
meaning
of
Hell
,
and
any
sinister
or
reserued
purpose
whatsoeuer
,
whereof
the
Diuels
many
times
make
their
aduantage
if
the
Exorcist
doe
not
looke
about
him
with
great
warinesse
.
And
after
hee
had
taken
this
oath
,
hee
called
for
the
wrath
of
God
,
of
the
blessed
Trinitie
,
and
of
the
whole
Church
militant
and
triumphant
to
fall
vpon
him
.
The
like
imprecation
he
made
against
all
Hell
,
and
that
in
the
presence
of
the
whole
Assembly
.
You
may
heere
behold
the
list
of
those
that
were
present
and
heard
that
which
is
aboue
spoken
,
and
who
signed
their
names
vnto
the
same
,
Frier
Peter
Dambruc
,
Francis
Billet
Priest
of
the
Christian
Doctrine
the
Exorcist
,
Romillon
Priest
vnworthy
,
Godam
Doctor
in
Diuinity
,
Frier
Peter
Foruer
,
Vicar
of
S.
Baume
,
A.
Porchieres
,
Lange
,
Carret
,
Baltazar
Charuaz
,
A.
Lymory
Priest
,
Honorat
,
Boeuf
,
Iohn
Flotte
Priest
,
Denis
Guillemini
Priour
of
Romoules
,
Frier
William
Cadry
.
Then
in
confirmation
of
whatsoeuer
he
had
spoken
,
Verrin
was
constrained
to
worship
the
holy
and
blessed
Sacrament
,
and
to
say
three
times
,
Adoramus
te
Christe
,
quia
per
Sanctam
Crucem
tuam
redemisti
hos
,
non
autem
nos
.
After
the
said
oath
,
hee
said
as
hee
did
the
day
before
three
times
,
Aue
Maria
:
and
then
he
said
other
three
times
,
Oraproillis
Sancta
Mater
Dei
:
and
againe
other
three
times
,
Ora
pro
illis
sancta
Magdalena
:
and
other
three
times
,
Ora
pro
illis
sancta
Martha
:
and
other
three
times
,
Ora
pro
illis
sancte
Lazare
.
But
in
the
Salutation
of
the
Virgin
he
refused
to
say
Mater
Dei
,
because
(
said
hee
)
it
is
a
name
of
the
greatest
excellency
and
perfection
amongst
all
the
attributes
of
her
praises
.
After
dinner
in
the
presence
of
the
Sub-Prior
afore
named
while
he
was
speaking
to
Magdalene
,
Belzebub
returned
&
entred
into
the
body
of
the
said
Magdalene
,
&
bad
Leuiathan
come
forth
,
who
presently
[
](A07467-e33160-b)y
y
Thus
did
Magdalene
afterward
report
.
performed
the
same
;
he
said
the
like
to
Asmodee
,
who
came
foorth
like
a
flame
of
fire
mingled
with
sulphure
:
hee
further
said
to
Astaroth
,
come
thou
foorth
likewise
,
and
he
flue
out
of
her
with
extreame
stinke
of
rosen
&
sulphure
.
Afterward
,
as
Verrine
did
dictate
the
disputation
that
happened
betweene
him
and
the
Sub-prior
afore
said
,
Belzebub
came
and
demaunded
to
haue
the
two
Diuels
that
were
with
Verrine
,
to
wit
Gresill
and
Sonneillon
.
Verrine
told
him
they
will
doe
you
no
good
,
for
thou
seest
that
the
Princes
who
are
with
thee
are
able
to
stand
thee
in
no
stead
.
Belzebub
said
vnto
him
,
come
thou
also
along
with
me
.
Verrine
told
him
,
I
cannot
yet
leaue
my
master
,
let
it
suffice
thee
that
I
bestow
my
seruants
vpon
thee
,
and
immediatly
Gresill
and
Sonneillon
came
out
of
the
body
of
Louyse
,
and
shee
sensibly
felt
that
they
came
from
her
in
the
manner
of
winde
.
Yet
did
not
Belzebub
leaue
intreating
of
Verrine
to
goe
with
him
.
Verrine
answered
,
[
](A07467-e33340-b)z
z
He
speaketh
of
Lewes
the
Magitian
.
Why
doest
thou
thus
intreat
mee
?
I
cannot
goe
,
and
if
I
should
goe
,
my
[
](A07467-e33360-b)a
a
See
the
answere
vnto
the
5.
doubt
after
the
epistle
to
the
Reader
.
presence
would
preiudice
your
dessignement
.
Belzebub
said
,
speake
not
thus
,
for
we
are
companions
.
Not
altogether
so
(
said
Verrine
)
the
Diuell
hath
seduced
her
and
the
Diuell
shall
bring
her
home
to
the
confusion
of
all
Hell
.
Then
said
Verrine
,
wel
,
I
must
goe
then
,
but
it
shal
be
to
conuert
the
Magician
,
and
bid
the
Exorcist
to
[
](A07467-e33400-b)b
b
They
that
were
thus
possessed
felt
themselues
much
lighter
and
in
greater
ease
,
when
the
euill
spirits
departed
from
them
.
take
the
booke
of
Exorcismes
,
and
to
command
him
in
the
name
of
God
to
goe
thether
,
which
the
Exorcist
did
,
and
presently
Verrine
came
foorth
,
saying
,
I
goe
against
Belzebub
.
Then
did
Louyse
feele
his
departure
from
her
like
vnto
a
winde
.
But
as
he
was
comming
foorth
,
hee
said
,
I
doe
not
leaue
thee
altogether
.
Being
departed
from
her
,
Louyse
remained
in
her
ordinary
temper
resenting
onely
the
paines
that
proceeded
from
the
witchcraft
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
were
these
two
women
exorcised
by
father
Francis
Priest
of
the
Doctrine
,
and
Verrine
began
to
speake
as
followeth
.
Souldiers
follow
their
Captaine
,
and
when
Belzebub
departed
wee
went
after
him
.
God
would
winne
vnto
him
the
soules
of
such
as
are
growne
stony
in
their
obstinacy
:
his
desire
is
that
you
would
shunn
that
which
is
naught
,
and
apply
your selues
vnto
that
which
is
good
.
Wee
haue
been
at
Marseille
,
and
haue
diuerse
times
knocked
at
his
gate
,
and
Belzebub
,
obserue
how
slender
thy
forces
are
when
thou
doest
demand
for
help
of
my
seruants
.
Belzebub
,
thy
affaires
runne
in
a
low
ebbe
,
and
this
is
the
reason
why
thou
art
now
so
sad
and
dumpish
,
Belzebub
thou
art
at
thy
wits
end
what
to
follow
.
Then
he
spake
to
Magdalene
and
said
,
Magdalene
,
let
not
thy
courage
be
abated
for
those
few
torments
which
thou
now
endurest
,
for
the
paines
of
Hell
are
farre
more
grieuous
.
After
this
hee
spake
vnto
the
Diuels
,
and
said
,
come
all
yee
Diuels
of
the
aire
,
all
yee
Diuels
of
the
earth
,
and
all
the
Diuels
of
hell
,
come
all
to
helpe
and
succour
Belzebub
;
but
your
comming
wil
be
to
no
purpose
,
and
your
assistance
not
worth
your
comming
,
for
all
of
you
are
in
comparison
,
but
as
leaues
of
trees
.
Then
turning
to
Belzebub
,
he
said
:
be
of
good
cheere
Belzebub
,
knowest
thou
not
,
that
where
thou
loosest
one
,
thou
shalt
gaine
tenne
:
ha
cursed
spirit
,
oughtest
thou
not
to
consider
,
that
these
soules
were
not
created
by
thee
?
Doest
thou
not
see
,
that
God
will
take
them
vnto
himselfe
?
Thou
hast
inueagled
thousands
from
him
,
and
thinkest
thou
that
hee
will
euer
dissemble
this
?
If
[
](A07467-e33610-b)c
c
An
inuectiue
against
the
Magician
.
it
were
possible
that
leaues
of
trees
could
weepe
,
they
would
shed
forth
teares
of
blood
for
this
wretched
sinner
,
so
vast
are
his
offences
before
God
.
Then
Verrine
turned
his
discourse
to
God
,
and
said
:
great
God!
how
good
,
how
bountifull
,
and
how
sweet
art
thou
?
I
am
tortured
and
tormented
,
and
haue
not
the
patience
to
behold
thy
great
goodnesse
towards
the
grossest
sinners
,
especially
towards
this
man
whom
I
am
forbidden
to
name
.
O
all
powerfull
God
,
why
doest
thou
not
vntie
and
let
out
those
heapes
of
water
,
or
hurle
downe
thy
lightning
from
heauen
to
destroy
this
wretch
,
and
to
bring
him
to
vtter
perdition
,
who
sendeth
soules
to
hell
more
in
number
,
then
the
haile
that
falleth
vpon
the
earth
?
I
tell
you
,
God
can
dissemble
this
no
longer
,
neither
will
he
any
more
indure
his
execrable
villanies
:
but
his
pleasure
is
,
that
he
be
either
conuerted
or
punished
.
The
impatiencie
which
God
taketh
at
the
losse
of
these
and
other
obstinate
soules
,
is
not
such
a
kind
of
impatiency
as
may
any
way
darken
or
preiudice
his
perfections
,
but
it
is
rather
an
argument
in
him
of
vnblemished
goodnesse
:
for
God
in
iustice
should
dart
downe
lightning
from
heauen
to
destroy
them
,
or
suffer
the
earth
to
gape
and
swallow
them
vp
,
who
haue
better
deserued
this
punishment
then
Dathan
and
Abiran
,
whom
the
earth
deuoured
vp
for
their
rebellion
.
O
Lord
God
,
he
cannot
flie
from
thee
;
whether
he
descend
to
hel
,
for
according
to
thy
essence
thou
art
there
,
or
whether
he
doth
imagine
to
stray
from
thee
by
wandring
like
a
vagabond
vp
and
downe
the
world
,
for
thou
seest
all
,
and
art
euery
where
:
or
if
he
would
ascend
vnto
heauen
,
for
there
the
gates
are
shut
against
him
.
So
that
if
he
be
not
repentant
,
hee
may
perchance
flie
,
but
he
cannot
euade
.
Great
God
,
thou
hast
made
reseruation
of
three
things
to
thy selfe
,
and
wouldest
not
that
sinners
should
intermeddle
or
dip
their
fingers
in
them
,
to
wit
,
thy
glorie
,
iudgement
and
vengeance
.
And
because
the
guidance
and
gouernement
of
things
is
most
proper
vnto
him
,
you
must
let
him
alone
in
his
course
of
gouernement
,
for
he
knoweth
wel
when
to
take
the
cause
of
innocencie
into
his
owne
protection
.
What
?
thinke
ye
that
God
will
suffer
this
iniquitie
to
branch
vp
higher
?
I
tell
you
he
is
wearied
with
his
long
sufferance
;
and
therefore
wil
see
the
end
of
this
inditement
,
and
howsoeuer
this
busines
shal
fal
,
he
wil
be
sure
to
fashion
and
shape
it
to
his
glory
,
&
the
saluation
of
soules
.
[
](A07467-e33680-b)d
d
A
prediction
that
the
Magician
should
be
burned
.
I
say
further
,
that
if
he
be
not
conuerted
,
he
shal
be
burned
aliue
:
if
he
wil
needs
perish
,
God
will
leaue
him
to
himself
,
for
this
good
God
for
his
part
was
not
wanting
to
him
in
any
thing
.
God
resembleth
a
father
of
many
children
,
who
are
all
stubborne
and
rebellious
against
him
,
and
will
not
obey
him
neither
by
allurements
,
nor
by
threats
:
then
doth
this
father
say
vnto
them
that
they
deserue
to
be
punished
,
because
they
are
disobedient
to
their
father
,
and
will
not
harken
vnto
him
,
neither
for
hope
of
inheritance
,
nor
for
any
other
admonitions
or
inducements
that
may
bee
laid
before
them
,
but
doe
continue
on
in
their
contempt
against
him
.
It
is
a
thing
full
of
astonishment
,
that
God
should
prouide
this
great
remedy
for
you
miserable
and
accursed
sinners
,
and
yet
the
number
of
those
that
lay
hold
vpon
it
should
be
so
small
.
There
are
some
that
conceiue
that
God
is
indebted
vnto
them
,
thinking
with
themselues
,
that
hee
hath
promised
Paradise
vnto
them
,
and
that
heauen
was
not
destinated
to
intertaine
beasts
or
Infidels
,
but
for
Christians
.
It
is
true
,
God
is
vexed
with
a
holy
kind
of
impatience
,
when
he
considereth
the
mischieuous
and
malitious
purposes
of
men
:
he
hath
purchased
their
soules
at
an
high
and
inestimable
rate
;
for
the
satisfying
of
which
paiment
,
it
was
expedient
that
diuinitie
should
be
vnited
vnto
a
humane
nature
.
Thou
also
,
who
art
the
powerfull
mother
of
God
,
did'st
suffer
much
for
their
sakes
,
and
wert
vnder
the
Crosse
,
and
neere
vnto
thy
Sonne
:
yet
for
all
this
,
do
they
renounce
thy
Passion
(
O
God
)
the
nailes
,
and
al
other
instruments
of
thy
torments
;
and
doest
thou
still
hearken
after
them
,
and
willingly
subiect
thy selfe
to
death
,
to
saue
them
?
Why
art
thou
so
fond
ouer
them
;
is
not
thy
blessed
Mother
in
heauen
with
an
infinite
number
of
Saints
and
Angels
?
If
all
the
drops
of
water
in
the
sea
,
all
the
leaues
of
trees
,
all
the
Starres
of
heauen
were
capable
to
sound
forth
thy
praises
,
they
would
all
blesse
thee
,
O
God
,
and
giue
thee
thanks
for
those
manifold
benefits
which
thou
hast
conferred
vpon
men
:
yea
,
the
blessing
of
their
creation
alone
doth
challenge
euerlasting
giuing
of
thanks
.
Besides
this
,
he
hath
giuen
his
Angels
charge
ouer
you
,
who
doe
euer
intercede
on
your
behalfe
,
and
say
,
they
will
be
conuerted
,
they
will
be
conuerted
,
you
must
haue
a
little
patience
.
The
Virgin
Marie
is
also
euer
mediating
for
you
,
yet
are
you
regardlesse
of
all
this
,
especially
this
wretch
,
who
shall
either
be
burned
,
or
be
conuerted
:
for
God
can
no
longer
suffer
or
looke
on
villanies
of
so
soule
a
nature
;
and
this
will
be
the
end
of
this
businesse
.
The
messengers
of
the
King
haue
been
at
his
gate
and
haue
diuers
times
knocked
there
:
I
my selfe
also
was
present
,
but
not
any
way
to
further
the
proiect
of
Belzebub
.
Then
he
spake
to
Belzebub
,
and
said
:
Accursed
feind
,
thou
diddest
imagine
that
I
would
combine
with
thee
,
but
thou
art
deceiued
:
for
I
cannot
swarue
from
the
commission
of
my
Master
.
I
did
indeed
suffer
my
seruants
to
giue
thee
assistance
,
but
for
my selfe
I
tooke
part
against
thee
,
and
made
that
iourney
of
set
purpose
to
declare
vnto
him
,
that
as
the
Diuel
had
seduced
him
,
so
the
Diuell
should
bee
an
occasion
to
set
him
right
in
the
true
way
.
Then
hee
tooke
a
solemne
oath
,
that
whatsoeuer
hee
had
now
vttered
,
was
agreeable
vnto
truth
.
The
same
day
,
when
Verrine
was
dictating
that
which
hee
had
formerly
deliuered
touching
the
immaculate
conception
of
the
blessed
▪
Virgin
Marie
,
the
Mother
of
God
,
he
was
asked
what
he
meant
in
saying
,
that
the
humanitie
of
the
Sonne
of
God
did
repose
it selfe
in
the
bosome
of
his
Father
,
and
that
then
God
did
forme
his
blessed
Mother
out
of
one
of
his
ribs
.
To
this
Verrine
answered
;
You
may
here
cauill
and
say
,
that
then
this
proposition
must
bee
true
,
the
Sonne
is
before
his
Mother
.
I
tell
you
,
that
the
humanitie
of
Christ
Iesus
(
as
all
other
things
whatsoever
are
)
was
alwaies
present
with
his
celestiall
Father
:
for
with
him
nothing
can
bee
said
to
bee
past
,
or
to
come
,
but
all
is
present
:
the
Sonne
is
before
his
Mother
,
[
](A07467-e33790-b)e
e
That
is
,
with
the
eye
of
his
grace
.
because
the
Father
did
first
[
](A07467-e33800-b)f
f
Because
of
his
dignity
.
behold
the
humanitie
of
his
Sonne
,
before
hee
beheld
his
mother
:
yet
for
all
this
you
cannot
properly
say
,
that
the
one
precedeth
the
other
,
for
in
God
all
things
are
present
.
The
Acts
of
the
23.
of
December
.
THis
day
Verrine
began
to
make
a
furious
inuectiue
[
](A07467-e33870-b)g
g
An
inuective
against
the
Magician
.
against
the
Magician
,
saying
with
great
out-cries
:
Accursed
wretch
,
thou
deseruest
to
haue
thy
life
restored
vnto
thee
tenne
thousand
times
,
that
thou
mightest
so
many
times
suffer
death
;
yea
,
thou
shouldest
die
as
oft
as
thou
hast
sacrilegiouslie
offended
.
Notwithstanding
,
God
would
yet
deale
fauourable
with
thee
,
if
thy selfe
giue
no
stop
thereunto
.
Ha
you
Capuchins
!
you
shall
bee
punished
with
temporall
calamities
,
because
you
did
vary
from
the
forme
which
was
prescribed
vnto
you
.
You
might
well
conceiue
;
that
Almighty
God
hath
communicated
power
vnto
his
Church
,
to
bee
able
to
command
Diuels
:
and
your
charity
that
you
should
beare
vnto
your
neighbours
might
haue
perswaded
you
hither
,
that
you
might
take
information
of
all
things
;
but
hee
is
not
alwaies
absolute
,
that
conceiteth
hee
is
already
sufficiently
informed
.
Then
said
Verrine
to
the
Dominican
Father
(
who
euer
wrote
what
hee
deliuered
)
I
must
goe
thither
the
third
time
;
consider
how
God
loueth
this
soule
:
Before
Christmas
you
shall
see
the
bottome
of
this
sacke
emptied
,
there
was
neuer
such
villany
seene
,
neither
was
there
euer
the
like
miracle
,
or
the
like
remedy
.
Verrine
also
said
vnto
the
Dominican
Father
,
in
the
presence
of
the
aboue-mentioned
Sub-prior
.
[
](A07467-e33940-b)h
h
See
the
Apology
vnto
the
5.
doubt
.
Take
the
booke
of
Exorcismes
,
and
enioyne
me
in
the
name
of
God
to
goe
the
third
time
to
Marseille
,
to
solicite
and
labour
the
conuersion
of
the
Magician
.
When
Verrine
issued
forth
,
Gresil
who
held
his
place
,
declared
that
he
would
speake
to
the
Magician
in
another
manner
then
he
did
to
Magdalene
.
And
as
Magdalene
at
the
first
would
not
beleeue
,
because
the
Diuell
busied
himselfe
in
the
cause
of
God
;
or
rather
because
Louyse
did
take
vpon
her
to
teach
and
instruct
her
,
or
else
some
Diuell
in
her
(
as
was
reported
)
so
should
not
this
Magician
regard
any
thing
which
should
be
spoken
for
his
reformation
.
The
same
day
in
the
morning
the
Dominican
Father
did
exorcise
,
&
Verrine
began
to
speake
in
this
manner
,
The
will
that
is
guided
by
the
grace
of
God
is
able
to
compasse
any
thing
,
and
is
mightier
then
the
powers
of
hell
it selfe
.
How
Idle
then
are
they
that
say
,
I
cannot
be
conuerted
?
It
is
vnbeseeming
to
adde
excuses
to
your
sinnes
,
it
was
the
old
dotage
of
Adam
and
Eue.
Adam
thou
haddest
sufficient
grace
to
keepe
thy selfe
vntainted
,
but
thou
diddest
suffer
thy selfe
to
bee
abused
,
as
many
wretched
sinners
doe
euery
day
.
The
soule
is
the
mistrisse
,
and
the
body
as
the
Chambermaid
:
yet
when
the
soule
shall
say
,
let
vs
rise
betimes
to
pray
and
serue
God
,
the
body
will
forthwith
oppugne
it
,
and
say
,
I
am
yet
but
young
,
let
old
age
first
approch
:
we
shall
haue
leisure
and
time
enough
before
vs
,
to
be
repentant
.
The
memory
will
say
,
let
vs
call
to
mind
the
blessings
which
are
showred
vpon
vs
from
aboue
:
the
vnderstanding
will
thereunto
adioyne
,
let
vs
contemplate
the
goodnesse
,
wisedome
and
power
of
the
Creator
in
these
his
blessings
;
and
the
will
is
ready
to
push
vs
on
,
to
loue
and
feare
this
good
God
,
because
he
is
the
sourse
and
first
originall
of
all
your
happinesse
.
The
soule
will
say
,
I
will
heedfully
obserue
thy
diuine
inspirations
,
and
will
bequeath
my selfe
vnto
thy
seruice
,
I
will
endure
no
longer
that
my
seruant
should
inuade
the
gouernment
of
my
house
.
To
which
the
chambermaid
will
reply
,
Ha
mistrisse
!
what
meane
you
to
doe
with
your selfe
?
take
compassion
of
your
tendernesse
,
you
are
of
too
delicate
a
composition
,
to
bee
martyred
with
such
austere
courses
of
life
:
you
haue
time
enough
to
repent
you
,
solace
and
glut
your selfe
with
delights
,
whiles
occasion
is
offered
,
and
vse
your
goods
with
freenesse
and
profusenesse
,
that
you
may
varie
and
runne
through
all
manner
of
pastimes
,
whiles
the
time
will
giue
this
liberty
vnto
you
.
Then
Verrine
said
,
My
words
(
you
see
)
sauour
of
the
spirit
,
and
doe
maintaine
,
that
the
soule
is
and
ought
to
be
the
mistrisse
of
the
body
.
It
is
certaine
that
where
the
chambermaid
holdeth
the
raines
of
gouernment
in
her
hands
,
the
family
will
soone
sinke
and
fall
to
decay
:
therefore
it
ill
beseemes
the
body
to
beare
sway
,
because
it
resembleth
a
woman
,
who
wanteth
discretion
to
gouerne
her selfe
;
and
God
will
not
exact
a
reckoning
from
the
body
,
but
from
the
soule
,
and
the
soule
shall
haue
the
precedency
of
the
body
both
in
the
reward
and
in
the
punishment
;
because
the
soule
ought
rather
to
beleeue
him
that
framed
it
,
then
the
seruant
.
A
blind
man
is
vnfit
to
raigne
,
and
why
?
because
he
is
blind
.
[
](A07467-e34120-b)i
i
The
soule
compared
to
a
Common-wealth
.
The
soule
is
a
common-wealth
,
and
if
the
conscience
bee
in
quiet
,
all
the
rest
is
the
more
peaceable
:
Hence
it
is
that
the
soule
should
gouerne
and
not
the
body
,
because
it
is
deuoid
of
all
true
apprehension
of
the
misery
which
it
may
suffer
.
Eue
spake
but
once
in
excuse
of
her
fault
,
but
the
body
grumbles
and
kickes
perpetually
.
Your
God
hath
an
armory
garnished
with
all
perfections
,
and
can
euery
day
present
new
graces
,
to
those
that
demand
them
of
him
,
for
hee
keepeth
them
in
his
storehouse
to
bestow
them
vpon
his
children
.
In
like
manner
hath
your
God
giuen
the
holy
Scriptures
,
the
new
Testament
,
and
the
liues
of
Saints
vnto
his
Church
,
yet
he
resteth
not
heere
,
but
doth
euery
day
offer
new
presents
vnto
her
.
Embrace
your
God
,
who
for
you
hanged
naked
vpon
on
the
Crosse
;
for
he
is
your
father
,
and
the
blessed
mother
of
God
is
your
aduocate
,
Angels
and
Saints
are
your
brethren
,
and
their
pedigree
is
very
noble
.
God
will
also
ennoble
you
after
the
same
manner
,
and
this
nobility
is
more
venerable
then
all
the
royalty
of
descents
that
may
bee
giuen
to
the
Kings
of
the
earth
.
[
](A07467-e34170-b)k
k
See
the
Apology
vnto
the
5.
doubt
:
there
is
further
mention
made
hereof
in
the
pag.
A
discourse
touching
the
late
King
.
Mounsieur
Boutereau
Aduocate
in
the
Counsell
,
doth
elegantly
(
as
his
manner
is
)
expresse
this
Saint
,
in
the
life
of
Henry
the
4
lately
deceased
,
which
was
composed
by
him
:
who
did
expresly
send
into
Flanders
to
father
Francis
Domptius
,
that
faithfully
collected
this
history
,
to
be
informed
of
that
which
is
heere
spoken
:
which
for
the
better
assurance
and
attestation
of
the
truth
,
hee
sent
vnto
him
word
for
word
:
Although
there
be
also
other
witnesses
thereof
.
The
two
discourses
in
Latine
and
French
did
containe
this
relation
heere
word
for
word
:
so
that
we
dared
not
to
change
one
title
hereof
,
as
we
haue
for
borne
the
like
alteration
through
the
whole
frame
and
body
of
this
history
.
God
turne
it
all
to
his
Glory
.
The
King
of
France
lately
deceased
did
worthily
esteeme
of
this
nobilitie
;
he
did
humble
himselfe
,
and
call
vpon
his
God
,
demeaning
himselfe
in
his
presence
as
a
malefactor
,
and
oftentimes
heard
Masse
with
much
deuotion
and
effusion
of
teares
.
I
tell
you
,
many
Priests
doe
not
so
attentiuely
meditate
vpon
the
greatnesse
and
excellency
of
God
,
as
he
did
;
therefore
was
his
death
a
kinde
of
martyrdome
,
because
hee
would
rather
suffer
death
for
the
regard
and
reuerence
which
he
bare
vnto
his
God
,
then
giue
credit
to
that
which
the
Magicians
had
foreshowne
vnto
him
,
and
in
dying
hee
pronounced
the
word
Iesus
,
and
recommended
his
soule
into
the
hands
of
God
.
Hee
had
offended
his
God
,
as
David
had
done
before
him
,
and
was
guilty
as
hee
was
,
and
they
were
both
Kings
of
mighty
Nations
:
but
this
had
been
infected
with
heresie
,
as
thou
Louyse
formerly
wert
:
yet
O
Henry
,
it
is
a
truth
,
thou
art
now
in
Paradise
.
Be
glad
Marie
of
Medicis
,
for
thou
hast
the
honour
to
haue
wedded
a
King
,
who
is
now
a
Saint
in
heauen
:
and
if
thou
shalt
imitate
his
godly
end
,
God
will
inuest
thee
with
the
same
honour
:
and
thou
Dauphin
now
a
young
tender
King
,
bee
thou
an
imitator
of
the
rare
indowments
of
thy
father
,
who
was
so
solicitous
to
giue
thee
vertuous
education
.
And
doe
you
all
loue
this
Prince
,
for
he
well
deserueth
to
beeloued
by
you
,
and
cursed
be
him
that
shall
bandy
or
plot
against
this
Prince
,
and
will
not
yeeld
all
dutifull
obedience
vnto
him
,
especially
vnto
a
Prince
of
so
sweet
and
harmelesse
a
nature
as
this
is
:
who
will
proue
another
Lewes
in
France
,
that
for
his
great
vertue
was
canonized
a
Saint
.
Reioyce
little
King
,
for
thy
father
is
high
in
the
glory
of
heauen
.
I
speake
now
to
you
,
that
are
but
wormes
of
the
earth
,
examine
well
your selues
;
for
if
your
Prince
did
so
humble
and
deiect
himselfe
,
how
much
more
should
you
be
prostrated
in
the
lowlinesse
of
spirit
?
thinke
and
consider
seriously
of
these
things
.
[
](A07467-e34320-b)l
l
He
is
called
Seruus
seruorum
.
Since
also
the
holy
Father
doth
humble
himselfe
,
who
knoweth
no
superiour
in
this
world
,
it
is
to
be
admired
that
you
should
bee
negligent
or
dainty
in
humbling
of
your selues
.
The
same
day
Verrine
went
againe
to
the
Magician
;
but
before
hee
departed
from
the
body
of
Louyse
,
hee
discoursed
of
the
wretched
estate
of
the
Magician
,
and
of
the
mercy
of
God
towards
him
,
almost
in
these
very
words
.
[
](A07467-e34380-b)m
m
A
mauellous
Apostrophe
vnto
the
Magician
.
Certainly
Lewes
thou
art
an
hypocrite
,
and
a
Pharisie
,
and
vnder
the
shew
of
piety
thou
hast
heaped
vp
such
a
multitude
of
transgressions
and
other
damnable
sacrileges
,
that
they
are
not
to
bee
numbred
.
Of
a
truth
Lewes
,
thou
dost
out-strip
all
magicians
in
malice
and
impiety
,
and
art
the
chiefe
of
all
their
sabbaths
and
assemblies
.
Of
a
truth
Lewes
the
Diuels
are
of
opinion
,
that
hell
it selfe
will
not
bee
sufficient
to
afford
punishments
for
thee
proportionable
vnto
thy
villanies
.
I
tell
thee
Lewes
,
they
will
protest
against
God
,
if
thou
bee
not
conuerted
,
&
will
beg
of
him
,
that
he
would
make
Hell
six
times
more
horrid
and
terrible
then
it
is
,
that
thou
mightest
be
tormented
there
for
euermore
.
Of
a
truth
Lewes
,
Cain
,
and
Iudas
shall
bee
adiudged
innocents
in
comparison
of
thee
:
for
Christ
Iesus
had
not
as
then
shed
his
blood
for
them
,
as
he
hath
done
for
thee
.
I
tel
thee
Lewes
,
thy
abominations
are
of
that
heighth
&
vnsufferable
presumption
:
that
God
himselfe
would
bewaile
thy
wretched
estate
,
if
hee
were
capable
of
teares
:
and
euery
one
would
willingly
bring
a
fagot
to
burne
thee
,
and
would
say
;
Iust
God
make
this
impious
villaine
to
liue
a
thousand
times
,
and
so
many
times
to
suffer
death
:
yet
is
it
a
certaine
truth
,
Lewes
,
that
this
good
God
is
ready
to
die
againe
for
thee
,
and
would
,
if
need
were
,
come
now
downe
from
heauen
,
and
suffer
himselfe
to
be
crucified
on
this
[
](A07467-e34470-b)n
n
He
meaneth
the
Crosse
set
vp
in
S.
Baume
.
Crosse.
Besides
the
blessed
mother
of
God
and
all
the
Saints
doe
of
pure
pitty
plead
thy
cause
,
I
tell
thee
truth
Lewes
,
:
not
that
they
haue
any
need
of
thee
,
but
that
thou
mayest
bring
backe
those
soules
which
thou
hast
led
into
perdition
.
Of
a
truth
Lewes
God
hath
sent
his
messengers
and
guard
vnto
thee
,
and
they
haue
cast
the
rod
of
their
power
into
thy
house
.
Nay
,
I
say
more
,
vnreasonable
creatures
would
beg
mercy
for
thee
at
Gods
hands
,
if
they
were
endowed
with
reason
.
What
I
deliuer
is
most
true
,
for
nothing
is
impossible
to
God
,
who
is
able
to
make
a
Diuell
of
an
Angell
,
and
a
Saint
of
a
sinner
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
father
Francis
Billet
did
exorcise
,
at
the
beginning
whereof
Magdalene
moued
all
the
assembly
to
commiserate
her
case
,
by
reason
of
the
deepe
and
extraordinary
sighs
which
shee
pitifully
breathed
forth
,
whiles
the
Diuels
were
inwardly
torturing
her
.
And
Verrine
said
,
you
that
hope
for
a
future
reward
,
see
you
obey
your
God
,
and
you
that
are
already
Saints
with
him
in
heauen
,
and
haue
now
the
full
fruition
of
grace
and
eternall
glory
,
as
the
end
and
vp-shot
of
your
labours
,
bee
you
also
plentifull
in
your
duty
and
obedience
towards
him
.
But
I
damned
[
](A07467-e34560-b)o
o
Verrine
confesseth
himselfe
to
be
damned
.
wretch
as
I
am
,
expect
no
recompence
of
my
paines
and
trauell
.
The
Acts
of
the
24.
of
December
being
Christmas-Eve
.
THis
day
in
the
morning
the
Dominican
Father
did
exorcise
,
and
Verrine
discoursed
in
these
words
.
Gods
pleasure
is
that
all
men
vnderstand
,
that
the
Diuels
themselues
doe
obey
him
,
and
tremble
before
him
.
I
tell
you
[
](A07467-e34650-b)p
p
A
discourse
vpon
the
natiuity
of
Christ
Iesus
very
obseruable
&
worth
the
reading
.
God
was
wearied
with
your
impieties
,
and
therefore
leaped
downe
from
Heauen
to
earth
in
the
wombe
of
his
blessed
Mother
that
hee
might
redresse
them
.
Blessed
Mother
of
God
,
thy
Sonne
was
impatient
to
be
inclosed
vp
so
long
in
thy
flesh
,
not
for
that
he
deprehended
in
thee
any
thing
which
might
distast
him
,
but
because
his
desire
was
to
come
into
the
world
,
and
to
yssue
▪
foorth
from
thy
holy
prison
with
all
the
speed
hee
might
,
to
giue
light
vnto
the
world
that
remained
darke
,
and
to
make
his
brightnes
communicable
vnto
his
creatures
.
Of
a
truth
Mary
thou
art
the
Moone
,
and
thy
Sonne
the
Sunne
of
this
world
:
the
Saints
are
also
the
starres
that
shine
in
the
same
.
And
therefore
was
this
Sunne
sent
by
the
celestiall
Father
not
onely
to
illuminate
and
deriue
part
of
his
light
to
the
Moone
and
Starres
,
but
to
giue
light
vnto
euery
man
that
commeth
into
the
world
:
which
illumination
could
not
spread
it selfe
ouer
the
earth
,
vnlesse
he
had
manifested
himselfe
to
the
earth
by
his
natiuity
.
Wonder
not
that
I
haue
often
said
,
that
this
was
a
worke
of
admiration
:
for
Kings
haue
their
Pallaces
and
bedds
furnished
euen
to
prodigality
,
but
good
God
,
thou
couldest
scarce
finde
a
place
to
bee
borne
;
yet
mightest
thou
haue
built
for
thy selfe
a
Paris
,
or
haue
chosen
the
cittie
of
Rome
in
her
greatnes
,
or
haue
caused
some
Royall
Palace
to
bee
prepared
for
thee
,
for
thou
art
wisedome
and
goodnes
it selfe
,
and
hast
created
heauen
and
earth
of
nothing
:
Neuerthelesse
,
though
the
guide
and
prouidence
of
all
things
depend
of
thee
,
yet
wouldest
thou
not
make
choise
of
eminent
and
magnificent
places
for
thy
Natiuitie
,
nor
of
Queenes
and
Princesses
that
might
be
assistant
vnto
thy
Mother
in
the
time
of
her
t
anell
.
Great
God
,
thou
art
more
powerfull
then
all
the
great
ones
of
the
earth
,
and
yet
how
il
doe
thy
creatures
demeane
themselues
towards
thee
.
Ioseph
[
](A07467-e34710-b)q
q
S.
Gregory
in
his
26.
Homily
maketh
a
comparison
between
Ioseph
&
S.
Thomas
,
for
both
of
them
were
scrupulous
&
doubtful
of
the
truth
for
a
season
.
God
permitting
such
staggerings
sometimes
in
our
vnderstandings
,
to
the
end
that
our
assurance
may
bee
the
stronger
.
thou
diddest
doubt
at
first
the
veritie
of
these
things
,
but
wert
afterwards
fully
satisfied
that
the
Mother
of
God
was
a
Virgin
before
her
deliuery
,
at
her
deliuery
,
and
after
her
deliuery
.
Thus
[
](A07467-e34750-b)r
r
The
doubt
that
some
haue
of
this
History
.
doe
many
now
question
this
very
miracle
which
God
hath
wrought
among
you
,
to
wit
,
that
the
Diuell
should
tell
the
truth
,
but
so
is
the
wil
of
the
most
Highest
,
who
by
his
meanes
would
renue
the
league
and
amitie
which
is
betweene
his
loue
and
his
creatures
.
O
blessed
Mother
of
God
,
thy
Sonne
is
the
true
God
,
begotten
of
his
Father
.
Let
it
enter
into
thy
consideration
,
how
choise
and
exquisite
a
Mansion
did
so
mighty
a
Father
prouide
for
this
onely
and
welbeloued
Sonne
,
in
whom
he
was
so
well
pleased
:
and
thinke
with
thy selfe
,
what
presentments
did
thy
deare
Sonne
prepare
to
offer
vnto
thee
as
his
Mother
?
Blessed
Spirit
,
where
was
the
goodly
beds
with
all
the
rich
and
pompous
furniture
which
thou
diddest
prouide
for
thy
Spouse
?
Where
were
thy
easie
Litters
to
carry
her
?
Where
were
the
Caroches
?
Where
were
the
horses
?
There
was
but
an
Oxe
and
an
Asse
there
present
,
for
other
liuing
creatures
are
too
proud
to
be
witnesses
to
such
humility
.
I
say
that
God
refused
those
creatures
that
were
proud
,
as
is
the
horse
:
he
reiected
the
Lyons
,
who
figure
vnto
vs
arrogancy
:
he
cared
not
for
Mules
,
who
are
the
Hieroglyphicks
of
malice
:
hee
was
onely
contented
that
the
Oxe
and
the
Asse
should
be
present
,
who
are
beasts
full
of
simplicity
and
deuoid
of
maliciousnesse
.
The
Asse
pointeth
out
vnto
vs
the
body
,
the
Oxe
the
vnderstanding
,
so
as
,
when
the
Asse
and
Oxe
doe
draw
together
,
they
doe
beare
the
yoake
of
the
Lord
.
The
Angels
were
there
the
Princes
,
Lords
and
Courtiers
,
which
is
euidently
declared
vnto
vs
by
that
melodious
song
,
Gloria
in
excelsis
Deo
.
Thou
Francis
,
couldest
well
haue
distinguished
the
difference
betweene
the
musick
of
this
world
,
and
such
celestiall
harmony
,
for
thou
diddest
so
well
apprehend
the
sweetnes
of
that
heauenly
Instrument
,
that
vpon
the
touch
of
one
onely
string
thou
diddest
forget
nature
and
those
necessary
actions
of
eating
and
drinking
.
For
it
is
most
certaine
,
that
who
so
hath
but
a
tast
of
the
sweetnesse
of
Heauen
will
haue
all
the
pleasures
of
the
earth
in
no
estimation
.
Great
God!
all
things
are
subiected
vnto
thy
will
,
for
doe
thou
but
speake
the
word
,
and
what
is
there
that
dareth
resist
thee
?
Hence
it
is
that
thou
mad'st
choice
of
a
poore
and
contemptible
Virgin
to
bee
thy
Mother
,
because
thou
wouldest
paterne
and
square
foorth
from
thy selfe
,
a
perfect
example
of
humility
vnto
others
.
Who
would
euer
haue
affirmed
,
that
such
a
one
as
shee
should
bee
the
Mother
of
Almighty
God
?
Who
would
euer
haue
thought
that
her
Sonne
which
she
carried
in
her
armes
had
beene
the
liuing
God
,
Creator
of
Heauen
and
Earth
?
In
like
manner
diddest
thou
yssue
foorth
from
that
chast
wombe
of
thy
blessed
Mother
,
without
any
taint
or
corruption
of
thy
integrity
,
as
a
Sun-beame
passeth
through
the
glasse
without
breaking
of
the
same
,
but
rather
maketh
it
more
cleere
and
brightsome
.
Great
God
,
thy
blessed
Mother
and
Ioseph
,
when
they
were
at
Bethlem
were
forced
to
vse
an
vnknown
stable
for
their
dwelling
place
.
I
am
much
displeased
at
this
thy
too
great
humility
,
when
I
obserue
the
haughtines
which
swelleth
mankind
:
I
meane
not
Kings
and
Princes
,
but
I
speak
of
baser
and
more
subordinate
fellowes
,
who
are
indeed
very
shrubbs
and
flyes
,
yet
if
they
faile
in
their
expectation
of
the
smallest
commoditie
that
may
befall
them
,
they
presently
fall
a
murmuring
,
and
thinke
thou
doest
them
wrong
,
although
it
be
nothing
so
,
and
that
these
cogitations
are
miscreated
in
them
by
errors
&
the
wrongfull
mis-apprehension
of
things
.
O
Ioseph
,
thou
diddest
enquire
after
some
lodging
wherein
you
might
retire
your selues
,
but
there
was
no
roome
in
the
Inne
,
and
why
?
because
they
knew
you
not
:
for
if
they
had
had
aduertisement
who
you
were
,
they
would
assuredly
haue
lodged
you
in
their
house
.
But
God
was
content
to
take
harborage
in
a
poore
beggerly
lodging
,
being
almost
vntiled
and
open
euery
where
,
and
not
being
locked
and
made
sure
for
their
safety
.
You
therefore
that
are
poore
can
haue
no
place
for
excuse
of
your
intemperatnesse
and
impatiency
,
but
you
are
to
be
contented
if
you
haue
but
where-with-all
to
intertaine
your
life
and
soule
together
.
You
are
not
without
a
stable
and
a
cratch
wherein
to
lodge
the
King
of
glory
,
the
stable
is
your
soule
,
and
the
cratch
your
heart
.
Ioseph
and
Mary
accepted
of
the
stable
,
although
Christ
for
his
part
could
haue
beene
contented
to
bee
borne
without
doores
in
the
open
fields
:
but
hee
made
election
of
a
stable
,
not
because
hee
had
need
of
it
,
but
in
regard
that
it
had
need
of
him
,
that
so
it
being
honoured
by
his
presence
,
might
bee
a
place
of
more
renoume
then
all
the
Kings
Palaces
of
the
world
.
If
God
had
permitted
the
ordering
and
determination
of
this
affaire
to
the
will
of
the
Seraphins
,
or
Sages
of
this
world
,
I
tell
you
they
would
haue
runne
a
cleane
contrary
course
vnto
that
which
God
had
ordained
.
But
good
God
,
thou
diddest
by
inspiration
put
it
into
Iosephs
heart
to
chuse
the
stable
,
because
thou
wouldest
publish
vnto
the
world
,
that
thou
doest
not
despise
the
soule
of
any
man
,
that
so
,
all
pretext
and
shadow
of
excuse
might
be
taken
away
from
those
that
would
otherwise
obiect
,
I
am
too
poore
,
I
am
not
fitt
to
lodge
my
God
:
for
the
soule
of
a
poore
man
is
as
acceptable
vnto
him
as
is
the
soule
of
a
King
,
if
it
stand
established
in
the
grace
of
God
.
The
place
where
God
was
borne
,
is
no
more
a
stable
,
it
is
a
Palace
,
and
a
Church
,
and
many
account
it
a
great
happinesse
to
behold
it
:
so
thy
soule
shall
no
longer
remaine
a
stable
,
but
shall
become
a
Temple
and
a
Palace
when
God
shal
take
vp
his
lodgeing
in
the
same
.
Prophane
not
therefore
this
stable
with
mortall
sinne
,
but
rather
sanctifie
it
,
and
make
it
more
venerable
then
this
Baume
,
into
which
no
man
may
enter
but
bare-footed
.
Bid
sinne
and
Satan
,
when
they
labour
to
thrust
themselues
into
that
place
,
to
depart
from
thence
,
because
it
is
a
stable
reserued
onely
for
God
▪
to
come
and
take
his
repose
therein
.
Then
will
your
God
come
vnto
you
as
a
little
childe
,
wrap
him
vp
charily
in
his
swathling
bands
,
make
much
of
him
,
cherish
him
,
and
handle
him
with
gentlenes
and
deuotion
.
Mary
brought
him
forth
into
the
world
,
yet
did
she
not
dare
once
to
touch
him
,
much
lesse
would
you
be
so
hardy
to
handle
him
if
you
were
acquainted
with
him
:
but
feare
without
loue
is
fruitles
and
vnprofitable
,
and
if
loue
should
not
surmount
feare
,
what
man
is
hee
that
would
haue
the
boldnesse
to
appeare
before
him
?
Thou
that
art
his
Church
,
how
vngratefull
a
Spouse
shouldest
thou
be
,
if
thou
diddest
not
make
acknowledgement
of
thy
husbands
benefits
towards
thee
.
Art
thou
ignorant
what
the
Lord
said
to
Peter
?
Feede
my
sheepe
,
for
you
that
are
Preists
could
not
be
true
Shepheards
,
vnlesse
you
were
carefull
to
feede
and
giue
sustentation
vnto
your
flocke
.
I
doe
not
speake
this
,
as
if
I
would
haue
you
conuey
them
into
some
fat
pasturage
of
this
world
,
but
my
meaning
is
,
that
you
should
communicate
the
Doctrine
of
their
God
vnto
them
.
It
is
true
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
that
thou
wert
priuy
to
many
mysteries
,
and
hast
not
buried
thy
Talent
nor
fed
vpon
these
royall
viands
alone
,
but
thy
resolution
euer
was
,
to
make
distribution
of
the
same
to
others
:
and
dare
you
,
proud
and
haughty
wretches
,
conceaue
that
you
are
humble
,
and
yet
will
not
diuide
some
portion
of
your
knowledge
vnto
your
neighbours
?
Besides
ô
Iohn
,
thou
hast
diuulged
the
visions
which
thou
hast
seene
and
thou
Iohn
Baptist
,
thou
hast
not
bin
silent
all
this
time
of
aduent
,
but
hast
said
,
let
all
mountaines
be
humbled
,
and
yet
how
many
mountaines
are
there
that
extoll
themselues
?
Michaelis
,
thou
hast
also
enlarged
thy
voice
at
Aix
in
imitation
of
Iohn
Baptist
saying
:
Make
straight
the
way
of
the
Lord
:
yet
haue
there
bin
those
,
that
were
present
at
thy
Sermons
,
that
carpe
at
thee
,
and
say
,
that
thou
hast
not
a
glib
and
eloquent
toung
:
Others
there
are
,
who
haue
bin
meerely
incited
out
of
curiosity
to
harken
vnto
thee
:
others
murmure
,
that
thy
gesture
which
thou
doest
vse
in
preaching
,
is
not
gracefull
:
to
some
others
they
obiect
,
that
their
vaine
of
preaching
is
too
domesticke
and
familiar
,
and
say
,
they
had
rather
heare
young
Diuines
preach
,
because
they
are
more
curious
and
neate
in
their
composures
.
These
are
not
worthy
to
heare
the
word
of
God
,
and
deserue
to
be
shut
vp
in
the
dungeon
of
Hell
,
because
they
will
not
harken
vnto
Gods
word
,
whereby
they
may
be
nursed
vp
to
saluation
.
[
](A07467-e35050-b)s
s
Touching
the
labours
and
paines
taken
by
Preachers
.
Then
he
said
,
accursed
wretches
,
do
you
deeme
that
the
trauells
of
Preachers
are
nothing
?
I
tell
you
,
they
many
times
forbeare
to
feede
when
hunger
seaseth
vpon
them
,
and
to
repose
themselues
when
sleepe
doth
ouertake
them
:
they
warme
not
themselues
when
they
are
benummed
with
colde
,
and
doe
trauaile
a
fresh
when
they
are
already
tyred
and
wearied
.
Wherein
they
doe
like
faithfull
children
who
are
not
allured
by
the
promises
of
Heauen
,
nor
yet
affrighted
with
the
threats
of
Hell
;
But
as
a
dutifull
childe
obeyeth
his
father
,
not
out
of
any
second
respect
but
meerely
out
of
affection
,
so
the
true
children
of
God
respect
not
their
particular
interests
,
neither
do
they
decline
those
laborious
courses
which
they
haue
vndertaken
,
but
discharge
that
duty
whereunto
God
by
a
sanctified
vocation
hath
called
them
.
And
of
this
number
are
Preists
,
Religious
persons
,
and
Preachers
.
[
](A07467-e35070-b)t
t
A
signe
of
predestination
.
One
signe
and
infallible
argument
of
eternall
predestination
,
is
to
heare
the
word
of
God
with
willingnes
and
alacritie
,
to
make
a
free
confession
of
himselfe
,
to
communicate
,
and
to
serue
Mary
the
Mother
of
God
,
with
all
submissiuenesse
and
deuotion
.
[
](A07467-e35090-b)u
u
Gerson
and
some
others
hold
this
Tenent
,
that
he
was
sanctified
from
his
mothers
wombe
.
Then
he
said
,
it
standeth
with
good
reason
,
that
he
who
was
to
be
the
Guardian
vnto
the
Virgin
should
be
inuested
with
a
prerogatiue
of
greater
excellency
then
all
other
Saints
,
and
was
to
haue
precedency
of
Iohn
Baptist
and
the
Prophet
Ieremy
.
For
hee
was
to
bee
the
Spouse
vnto
the
Mother
of
God
:
and
was
to
be
the
maintainer
and
putatiue
Father
of
her
son
.
Mary
was
indeed
thy
sister
,
Ioseph
and
thou
doest
alwaies
shew
thy selfe
a
deare
and
trusty
associate
vnto
her
.
He
said
further
,
that
Ioseph
had
for
a
space
a
touch
of
feare
and
iealousie
vpon
him
,
not
vnderstanding
the
mistery
which
lay
vailed
ouer
in
silence
,
neither
doe
I
wonder
at
it
(
said
he
)
for
Mary
was
not
of
the
humour
of
the
women
of
these
times
,
who
doe
blab
and
disclose
vnto
their
husbands
all
they
know
:
shee
was
of
a
contrary
straine
,
and
did
commit
all
that
was
reuealed
vnto
her
by
Gabriell
the
Archangell
who
came
from
that
supreme
Counsell
of
the
blessed
Trinity
,
vnto
the
close
custody
and
guard
of
secrecy
and
silence
.
Al
her
words
that
came
from
her
were
full
of
waight
and
wisedome
,
for
Mary
was
not
like
vnto
Eue
,
a
multiplyer
of
words
and
impertinent
discourses
.
At
dinner
also
Verrine
spake
of
sundry
subiects
,
tending
much
to
edification
:
and
amongst
the
rest
he
discoursed
,
that
the
soules
in
blisse
did
more
thirst
after
the
saluation
of
our
soules
,
and
the
enioying
of
our
company
with
them
in
Paradise
,
then
Hell
and
all
the
Diuels
together
could
after
their
ouer-throw
and
perdition
;
for
the
power
and
efficacy
of
the
Saints
in
Heauen
,
farre
surmounted
the
impiety
and
malice
of
the
damned
.
He
further
said
,
When
you
sit
downe
to
eate
,
imagine
that
those
blessings
which
are
set
before
you
doe
point
out
vnto
you
three
things
,
Accipe
,
Redde
,
Time
.
Accipe
,
take
thy
refection
;
Redde
,
giue
thanks
vnto
God
;
and
Time
,
beware
how
thou
bee
found
vngratefull
for
such
manifold
blessings
.
In
the
meane
space
some
or
other
had
giuen
part
of
a
honny-combe
to
these
two
women
,
which
they
had
found
lying
on
the
ground
,
and
was
blowne
downe
from
a
tree
by
the
winde
.
And
Verrine
from
this
honny-combe
tooke
occasion
to
discourse
,
and
to
say
vnto
Magdalene
,
Magdalene
thou
shouldest
propose
the
Bee
vnto
thy
imitation
,
which
silently
flieth
vp
and
downe
and
gathereth
the
extraction
of
whatsoeuer
iuice
is
most
precious
among
the
flowers
,
by
this
I
meane
vertues
.
Magdalene
[
](A07467-e35310-b)x
x
Acquisition
of
vertues
.
goe
thou
likewise
to
Saint
Vrsula
,
and
from
euery
one
of
thy
sisters
pluck
a
vertue
:
from
one
gather
Humility
,
from
another
Patience
,
from
another
an
vpright
intention
,
from
another
Charity
,
from
another
Obedience
:
for
thus
,
Magdalene
doth
that
industrious
honny-fly
demeane
himselfe
,
&
sometimes
dieth
through
his
laboriousnes
and
trauell
,
for
hee
was
framed
to
take
paines
.
You
are
to
doe
the
like
,
and
should
die
after
the
same
manner
.
Then
he
spake
further
of
the
blessed
Virgin
saying
,
O
immense
God!
Mary
did
beare
thee
according
to
thy
humanity
,
and
thou
diddest
support
her
according
to
thy
diuinity
:
for
of
a
truth
thou
wer
't
at
one
time
a
litle
Childe
,
and
a
mighty
God
.
God
[
](A07467-e35360-b)y
y
The
co-operation
of
the
creature
with
God
.
would
haue
the
creature
to
co-operate
with
him
,
as
is
verified
in
thee
O
Mary
:
vnto
whom
although
God
did
inlarge
his
bounty
,
and
did
garnish
thy
minde
with
rare
and
inestimable
indowments
,
yet
diddest
thou
still
appeare
more
humble
,
and
shouldest
not
indeed
be
the
Mother
of
God
vnlesse
thou
haddest
contributed
some-what
of
thine
owne
vnto
his
working
:
it
being
his
good
pleasure
that
his
creatures
should
euer
make
contribution
of
some-thing
.
You
haue
nothing
to
bestow
vpon
him
but
your
will
,
from
which
no
man
is
to
exempt
himselfe
:
giue
him
therefore
your
body
and
soule
,
for
that
will
content
him
.
The
same
day
Verrine
compared
himselfe
to
a
barren
and
withered
tree
,
and
although
(
said
he
)
God
hath
spouted
such
sappe
into
mee
,
that
by
the
power
of
it
I
doe
bring
foorth
sweete
and
wholesome
fruite
,
yet
am
I
still
a
barren
and
an
accursed
tree
;
and
shall
neuer
behold
the
face
of
God
,
but
shall
alwaies
remaine
a
Diuell
:
yet
thus
much
I
may
say
,
that
there
was
neuer
any
Deuill
raised
to
the
like
honour
as
to
laud
the
Name
of
God
,
and
to
accomplish
his
pleasure
,
as
I
now
am
:
And
he
further
said
,
that
he
had
promised
vnto
him
a
diminution
[
](A07467-e35400-b)z
z
See
the
answere
vnto
the
doubts
,
the
10.
obiection
.
and
abatement
of
some
degrees
of
his
punishment
,
if
he
did
his
duty
with
faithfulnesse
.
The
Acts
of
the
25
,
of
December
being
Christmas
day
.
[
](A07467-e35460-b)a
a
A
pious
discourse
vpon
the
feast
of
Christmas
.
ON
Christmas
day
,
towards
midnight
the
three
Diuels
which
were
in
Louyse
were
commanded
to
goe
to
Marseille
,
to
labour
the
conuersion
of
Lewes
the
Magician
.
At
that
time
was
Magdalene
lulled
,
and
as
it
were
,
benummed
with
a
heauy
slumber
,
which
proceeded
from
the
Diuell
,
and
indured
all
the
time
that
Masse
was
saying
,
and
the
Masse
once
ended
shee
returned
againe
to
her
accustomed
temper
.
The
same
day
,
and
houre
aforesaid
,
the
Dominican
Father
did
exorcise
Louyse
and
Magdalene
;
and
then
[
](A07467-e35540-b)b
b
Spirits
doe
goe
and
come
with
incredible
celerity
.
Verrine
began
to
speake
in
this
manner
.
Hee
that
will
come
to
the
knowledge
of
his
God
,
must
looke
for
him
vpon
the
earth
,
and
make
inquiry
after
the
litle
childe
which
lieth
in
the
stable
:
as
hee
is
your
Iudge
,
you
must
looke
vp
to
Heauen
,
and
tremble
at
his
Diuinity
,
but
as
hee
is
a
litle
childe
,
you
must
intertaine
him
in
your
affections
.
According
to
his
Humanity
he
is
but
litle
,
but
according
to
his
Diuinity
hee
is
a
great
God
,
and
worthy
to
be
praised
.
Euery
one
may
(
if
hee
will
)
dedicate
his
seruice
vnto
this
litle
childe
,
neither
can
any
excuse
himselfe
from
the
same
,
for
there
is
no
man
but
hath
an
Oxe
and
an
Asse
;
the
Asse
signifieth
the
body
,
the
Oxe
the
soule
;
for
the
soule
resembleth
the
Oxe
,
that
easily
knoweth
his
masters
cribb
.
This
Oxe
and
this
Asse
must
vngrudgingly
beare
the
yoak
that
their
master
laieth
on
them
,
that
is
to
say
,
all
mortifications
,
afflictions
and
troubles
,
and
whatsoeuer
else
hapeneth
vnto
a
man
by
the
will
of
God
,
all
which
may
bee
said
to
be
the
yoake
of
the
Lord
.
This
yoake
is
sweete
,
and
this
burthen
light
to
all
those
that
doe
perfectly
loue
him
:
you
must
not
therefore
say
,
I
am
not
able
to
beare
it
,
for
God
commandeth
nothing
that
is
impossible
.
It
is
a
truth
,
that
hee
indeed
was
loaden
with
a
yoake
that
was
very
combersome
,
and
with
a
burthen
exceedingly
heauy
,
for
his
Crosse
did
ouerlay
him
with
an
intollerable
pressure
;
yet
did
hee
not
call
vnto
you
,
behold
my
Crosse
,
carry
you
it
as
I
haue
done
:
No
,
hee
saith
not
so
,
because
hee
knoweth
your
debilitie
will
easily
sinke
vnder
the
same
;
but
hee
saith
,
carry
my
yoake
,
because
the
burthen
thereof
is
very
portable
,
to
those
that
loue
God
and
serue
him
as
they
ought
.
God
hath
his
troopes
of
Angels
and
Saints
about
him
,
neither
is
it
to
bee
wondred
that
Angels
obey
him
,
and
that
men
put
his
will
in
execution
,
but
that
Deuils
,
who
are
already
condemned
to
the
Gallies
of
Hell
should
yeeld
him
their
obedience
,
heere
is
it
that
doth
amaze
vs
with
astonishment
and
admiration
.
Great
God
,
why
doest
thou
not
cause
these
things
to
be
deliuered
by
some
Seraphin
,
or
some
learned
Preacher
,
and
not
to
bee
divulged
by
the
mouth
of
this
silly
woman
?
Or
why
should
I
bee
constrained
to
disclose
my
name
,
in
an
action
that
is
directly
preiudiciall
vnto
Hell
,
and
to
my
great
griefe
,
that
am
forced
to
pronounce
it
?
Then
he
said
,
many
beleeue
not
this
;
but
I
answere
them
,
they
haue
not
seene
God
nor
Paradise
,
and
yet
they
beleeue
both
the
one
and
the
other
.
Certainly
Thomas
thy
God
(
vnto
whom
it
is
impossible
that
hee
should
tell
a
lie
)
hath
said
,
that
hee
would
rise
the
third
day
:
and
what
?
did
hee
not
rise
the
third
day
?
Certainly
hee
did
,
but
because
thou
diddest
not
see
it
,
thou
wouldest
not
beleeue
it
,
but
diddest
say
,
I
will
not
beleeue
it
,
except
I
may
touch
the
prints
of
the
nayles
.
There
is
none
among
you
that
euer
saw
him
die
in
person
,
yet
doe
you
beleeue
that
he
suffered
death
for
you
.
Know
you
not
what
God
said
to
Thomas
,
blessed
are
they
that
shall
not
see
these
things
that
thou
seest
,
and
shall
beleeue
.
There
is
no
neede
of
faith
in
those
things
which
wee
manifestly
and
plainly
see
:
as
if
I
should
tell
you
that
this
Priest
is
standing
at
the
Altar
,
I
imagine
you
would
beleeue
mee
,
neither
should
this
faith
of
yours
containe
any
great
matter
of
merite
,
because
you
see
this
together
with
mee
.
All
the
fruitlesse
sciences
and
speculations
of
Cicero
,
Plato
,
and
the
other
Heathen
Philosophers
,
to
what
purpose
serue
they
,
but
to
trauell
and
consume
the
spirits
of
a
man
by
imaginary
contemplations
?
These
waters
cannot
appease
the
thirstinesse
of
the
soule
,
and
by
consequence
are
not
powerfull
to
yeeld
due
and
conuenient
refreshments
:
but
the
smallest
delights
of
a
spirit
indued
with
vertue
,
doth
surpasse
all
worldly
delectations
:
and
cursed
may
they
bee
,
who
for
the
fruition
of
momentary
pleasures
heere
,
hazard
the
losse
of
that
eternall
felicity
.
Your
God
is
a
cunning
Surgeon
,
and
of
the
choisest
esteeme
amongst
those
that
are
most
famous
:
hee
well
knowes
when
to
serch
the
wound
,
and
forecasteth
how
it
may
be
healed
:
and
apprehending
the
meanes
,
he
presently
commeth
furnished
with
such
salues
and
medicaments
,
as
hee
conceiueth
most
proper
for
the
cure
.
God
is
Father
vnto
two
daughters
,
Mercy
and
Iustice
;
but
mercy
obtained
the
right
of
eldership
in
the
house
of
God
,
and
you
know
those
that
are
the
elder
haue
a
kinde
of
prerogatiue
ouer
the
other
.
Mercy
is
sister
vnto
Christ
Iesus
,
and
shee
it
was
that
said
vnto
him
,
that
it
was
fit
that
he
should
suffer
al
those
torturings
and
contempts
,
which
afterward
he
subiected
himselfe
vnto
in
his
Passion
.
And
although
both
these
sisters
proceeded
from
the
same
father
and
mother
,
yet
is
it
a
certainty
,
that
the
one
is
in
more
grace
and
neerenesse
then
the
other
.
For
God
the
Father
was
more
indulgent
vnto
mercy
then
iustice
,
yet
are
they
sisters
,
and
both
daughters
vnto
him
;
because
he
is
no
lesse
iust
in
exercising
his
iustice
,
then
he
is
gracious
in
declaring
his
mercy
.
It
is
no
argument
of
imperfection
in
God
,
that
he
powreth
down
the
viols
of
his
wrath
vpon
the
wicked
,
and
rewardeth
the
good
endeauours
of
the
iust
,
it
is
rather
a
demonstration
of
his
omnipotency
,
to
render
vnto
euery
man
according
to
his
workes
.
Of
a
truth
thy
inward
parts
(
O
mother
of
God
)
are
as
the
shop
of
an
Apothecary
full
of
fragrant
and
aromaticall
odours
,
which
the
holy
Ghost
hath
furnished
with
all
varieties
of
perfumes
and
spices
;
that
is
to
say
,
with
his
fruits
,
and
with
the
adundance
of
vertues
and
graces
.
I
further
say
that
Mary
is
an
inclosed
garden
,
and
the
holy
Ghost
is
the
gardener
,
who
could
well
tell
how
to
manure
this
blessed
plot
of
earth
,
sowing
therein
all
kinds
of
beautifull
flowers
,
and
ingraffing
goodly
and
vernant
trees
,
charged
with
excellent
flowers
and
fruits
.
Thou
(
Mary
)
art
also
a
tree
,
thy
holy
cogitations
are
the
leaues
,
thy
seruent
desires
are
the
flowers
,
and
thy
little
Iesus
is
the
fruit
that
was
brought
forth
for
your
saluation
.
The
nature
of
this
fruit
is
admirable
,
so
that
it
was
accounted
worthy
to
bee
made
a
Present
for
the
eternall
Father
,
on
the
tree
of
the
Crosse
,
for
the
expiation
of
your
sinnes
.
Let
your
memory
recall
into
your
remembrance
these
blessings
of
your
God
,
and
let
Ioseph
who
signifieth
your
vnderstanding
,
bow
his
knees
in
a
corner
of
the
stable
,
and
take
in
so
high
a
mystery
with
his
most
attentiue
contemplation
.
Mary
as
hauing
a
greater
portion
of
light
,
is
of
more
neerenesse
,
and
figureth
vnto
vs
the
will
:
the
vnderstanding
laboureth
to
comprehend
him
,
but
the
will
shunneth
such
wild
conceptions
,
and
demeaneth
it selfe
like
vnto
the
mother
of
Christ
Iesus
,
who
dared
not
at
the
first
to
touch
him
,
but
at
length
Mary
who
is
the
will
,
taketh
him
in
her
armes
,
and
beareth
him
vp
and
downe
;
for
loue
at
the
last
ouercommeth
feare
.
Take
therefore
the
Child
Iesus
,
play
with
him
,
and
wrap
him
charily
in
his
swathling
bands
,
hee
is
but
a
little
one
,
and
therefore
very
tractable
;
endeauour
then
to
bee
diligent
about
him
,
bring
with
you
little
bands
to
roule
him
in
;
and
to
be
breefe
,
prouide
your selues
of
whatsoeuer
may
bee
needfull
for
him
.
Hee
is
a
little
child
,
and
yet
a
great
God
,
as
it
is
written
,
Vnto
you
a
child
is
borne
,
and
vnto
you
a
sonne
is
giuen
.
Hee
is
young
and
tender
,
his
hands
are
swathled
vp
,
so
that
hee
cannot
strike
,
come
therefore
and
draw
neere
vnto
him
;
but
withall
consider
that
he
is
also
a
seuere
Iudge
to
those
that
refuse
to
obey
his
will
.
If
Abraham
should
haue
reasoned
the
case
with
God
,
when
hee
commanded
him
to
sacrifice
his
well-beloued
sonne
Isaac
,
and
should
haue
said
,
how
or
in
what
manner
is
this
possible
to
bee
done
?
I
tell
you
,
he
had
not
merited
to
bee
the
father
of
the
faithfull
.
Bee
you
humbled
therefore
before
this
God
,
and
beleeue
that
he
is
yonder
in
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
for
his
body
is
a
glorified
body
,
and
taketh
vp
no
place
.
I
say
further
,
that
it
,
is
not
enough
to
haue
this
child
Iesus
wrapped
vp
and
swathed
in
his
clours
,
but
you
must
warme
him
with
the
milde
heate
of
perfect
deuotion
,
which
is
a
permanent
and
standing
seruency
of
the
blessed
spirit
.
He
also
spake
many
other
things
;
to
wit
,
that
those
that
were
most
humble
are
most
high
in
Paradise
,
as
Christ
Iesus
and
Mary
doe
well
exemplifie
vnto
vs
,
that
loue
allayeth
and
extenuateth
labour
,
for
the
Diuels
[
](A07467-e35700-b)c
c
As
a
man
that
being
obstinately
set
and
bent
on
a
thing
,
will
rather
be
plucked
asunder
in
peeces
,
then
be
beaten
off
the
same
.
failing
in
the
point
of
loue
,
are
more
grieued
and
extremely
cruciated
in
saying
an
Aue
Maria
,
then
in
suffering
the
torments
of
ten
thousand
yeeres
in
hell
.
It
standeth
also
with
reason
(
said
hee
)
that
if
Princes
bee
forced
vnto
obedience
,
the
inferiour
seruants
doe
not
stand
out
in
defiance
.
Hee
further
said
,
that
if
a
man
could
but
see
the
soule
that
standeth
in
the
state
of
grace
,
and
haue
a
full
view
of
the
totall
beauty
thereof
,
he
would
sinke
downe
and
die
for
ioy
and
admiration
,
thinking
that
he
beheld
the
glorious
Deity
:
but
this
is
a
request
not
fit
to
be
demanded
.
If
thy
body
complaine
of
thy
hard
vsage
,
say
vnto
thy
soule
,
Soule
,
thou
must
not
groane
and
sinke
vnder
this
burthen
,
take
notice
of
thy
owne
worth
,
how
thou
art
created
to
sway
and
haue
dominion
:
be
thankfull
therefore
vnto
him
that
hath
framed
thee
,
God
is
not
like
vnto
men
,
for
a
man
doth
many
times
omit
to
doe
a
good
turne
to
him
that
hath
deserued
it
from
him
,
and
is
ingratefull
for
those
benefits
which
hee
hath
receiued
:
but
your
God
foresaw
the
ingratitude
of
men
,
and
heard
with
his
eares
their
sinnes
that
cried
loud
for
vengeance
,
yet
for
all
this
his
resolution
was
firme
to
giue
his
Sonne
vnto
you
.
Your
Redeemer
was
borne
at
midnight
,
receiue
him
in
to
you
:
your
body
is
the
stable
,
your
soule
the
cratch
to
entertaine
him
:
and
although
hee
bee
a
King
,
yet
doth
hee
not
disdaine
so
meane
a
place
as
a
stable
:
There
is
no
man
therefore
that
can
excuse
himselfe
.
You
are
to
warme
this
little
child
,
and
doe
not
say
,
I
haue
no
fier
to
warme
him
by
,
for
the
holy
Ghost
is
a
burning
furnace
,
and
will
let
you
haue
fier
enough
if
you
will
but
lend
him
fuell
,
that
is
to
say
,
your
sinnes
,
whom
hee
will
cast
and
consume
in
the
neuer-dying
flames
of
his
loue
.
After
all
these
and
many
other
discourses
in
a
great
rage
and
violent
agitation
,
hee
made
this
abiuration
as
followeth
.
I
Verrine
in
the
name
of
all
Magicians
of
both
sexes
,
forcerers
,
and
forceresses
doe
renounce
and
disclaime
all
the
abiurations
which
they
haue
made
against
the
power
of
the
Father
,
the
wisedome
of
the
Sonne
,
and
the
goodnesse
of
the
holy
Ghost
:
I
do
further
renounce
all
the
abiurations
by
which
they
haue
disclaimed
and
forsaken
the
blessed
Virgin
,
all
the
Angels
,
and
all
the
Saints
in
Paradise
.
I
also
renounce
all
their
abominable
impieties
through
which
they
haue
made
choice
of
hell
for
their
eternall
habitation
,
and
haue
told
God
that
they
did
not
regard
his
inspirations
and
graces
,
but
desired
an
euerlasting
sequestration
from
him
and
his
Angels
.
Then
in
the
name
and
right
of
all
Hell
hee
cried
,
I
disclaime
all
donations
and
schedules
which
they
haue
made
vnto
the
Diuell
.
Afterwards
he
said
,
Beleeue
me
,
God
is
so
powerfull
,
that
hee
is
able
to
cause
the
Diuels
to
bring
together
in
this
Church
the
bodies
of
all
Sorcerers
and
witches
,
that
they
may
heare
their
sentence
and
iudgement
pronounced
against
them
.
I
speake
in
generall
,
not
in
particular
.
Then
[
](A07467-e35740-b)d
d
Why
a
Diuell
was
employed
in
this
worke
,
he
being
but
a
contemptible
and
slauish
caitise
.
he
added
,
that
therefore
God
would
not
vse
the
ministerie
of
an
Angell
,
because
if
hee
should
come
inuisibly
,
men
would
say
that
hee
was
a
Diuell
:
but
if
hee
should
appeare
in
the
forme
of
a
man
,
they
would
say
,
This
is
but
a
man
,
and
would
not
regard
his
message
.
God
herein
resembleth
a
King
,
who
hauing
many
Princes
,
subiects
and
seruants
waiting
on
him
,
taketh
one
of
a
more
ordinary
and
cheape
condition
,
to
bee
employed
in
his
ambassage
:
and
this
hee
doth
,
not
so
much
to
honour
this
seruant
of
his
,
but
rather
to
manifest
and
magnifie
his
greatnesse
;
for
he
needeth
not
the
countenance
or
authority
of
his
Ambassadour
,
because
all
the
power
and
splendour
where
withall
hee
goeth
is
deriued
vnto
him
from
the
King
.
So
God
would
not
chuse
any
Prince
or
great
subiect
of
his
Court
,
but
was
pleased
to
serue
his
turne
with
the
most
sordide
and
base
slaues
hee
could
thinke
vpon
,
who
are
the
Diuels
,
not
thereby
to
honour
them
with
the
same
of
his
employments
,
but
to
publish
the
more
his
greatnesse
and
absolute
command
,
vnto
to
the
world
.
For
God
compelleth
the
diuell
to
bee
the
instrument
of
effecting
his
will
,
and
giueth
him
authority
to
bring
that
to
passe
,
which
hee
shall
adiudge
fit
,
to
his
greater
glory
,
and
to
the
vtter
confusion
of
all
hell
.
Hence
it
ariseth
,
that
God
is
pleased
to
make
experience
of
a
new
remedy
,
for
the
conuersion
of
soules
,
and
for
the
more
ample
expression
of
his
bounty
.
When
Verrine
bad
done
,
Gresill
his
companion
made
the
like
abiuration
,
as
afore-said
,
&
that
was
also
made
by
the
mouth
of
Louyse
whom
he
possessed
.
After
him
the
third
Diuell
,
that
was
in
the
same
body
,
and
was
called
Sonneillon
,
made
his
renunciation
like
vnto
the
former
;
and
added
,
that
when
the
Magicians
and
witches
were
there
present
,
they
were
mightily
dismayed
to
see
and
heare
these
things
:
and
that
this
would
turne
either
to
their
greater
condemnation
,
or
else
to
their
conuersion
,
if
they
would
apply
their
wills
thereunto
.
Then
did
they
all
three
confirme
that
which
they
had
auowed
by
a
solemne
oath
,
and
added
,
that
something
or
other
they
were
to
discourse
of
,
at
the
celebration
of
euery
Masse
.
At
the
morning
Masse
,
the
Dominican
father
began
to
exorcise
,
and
Verrine
spake
in
this
manner
,
Man
is
the
head
and
chiefe
of
his
family
;
it
is
a
thing
vnsightly
and
full
of
indecency
,
that
the
gouernment
should
bee
put
into
the
hands
of
a
woman
,
for
women
are
to
bee
subiect
vnto
their
husbands
.
It
therefore
is
proper
vnto
the
head
to
gouerne
,
and
vnto
the
master
to
command
:
the
soule
is
the
head
,
the
body
but
the
woman
:
the
soule
is
the
mistrisse
,
and
the
body
but
the
chambermaid
:
yet
doth
the
body
euer
grudge
and
grumble
against
the
soule
,
saying
,
Why
doe
we
disquiet
our selues
with
this
early
rising
?
we
should
now
take
our
repose
,
and
make
vse
of
the
creatures
for
our
pleasures
and
contentments
,
while
wee
haue
time
to
doe
it
;
and
in
the
declination
and
setting
of
our
age
wee
may
haue
leisure
enough
to
thinke
of
our
conuersion
.
If
the
mistrisse
bee
discreet
and
well
aduised
,
shee
will
keepe
this
chambermaid
no
longer
,
that
taketh
thus
vpon
her
to
prescribe
and
giue
directions
,
but
will
turne
her
out
of
her
house
.
Thus
ought
the
soule
to
demeane
it selfe
towards
the
body
,
when
it
complaineth
,
and
ought
to
say
,
Flesh
,
thou
art
but
the
chambermaid
,
and
not
the
mistrisse
;
it
is
thy
duty
to
serue
,
not
to
command
.
I
tell
thee
,
if
thou
wilt
eate
hereafter
with
me
of
those
choice
and
rare
delicacies
,
whose
plenty
knoweth
no
satiety
,
thou
must
not
now
grudge
and
repine
at
labour
.
Knowest
thou
not
,
that
it
will
bee
said
vnto
me
,
Soule
,
render
me
an
account
of
what
thou
hast
done
,
thou
wert
'
the
mistrisse
,
and
shouldest
therefore
manage
thy
gouernment
with
discretion
.
A
man
that
chanceth
vpon
a
sober
discreet
wife
,
is
in
reason
to
intrust
her
,
and
not
his
seruant
with
the
domesticke
and
home-businesses
of
his
family
:
but
thou
hast
done
cleane
contrary
.
You
that
are
men
are
iust
of
the
same
humour
and
say
.
Wee
are
tender
and
of
a
delicate
composition
,
and
must
a
little
cherish
and
make
much
of
our selues
.
Others
will
say
,
let
vs
bee
frolicke
,
I
can
liue
without
working
;
I
haue
many
goodly
possessions
;
I
am
noble
in
my
blood
,
and
am
descended
from
such
a
race
:
I
am
able
to
keepe
thus
many
horses
;
maintaine
thus
many
gentlemen
in
my
attendance
,
and
bee
waited
on
with
thus
many
Pages
and
Lackeies
.
Another
will
complaine
of
his
old
age
,
and
how
vnable
hee
is
to
vndergoe
the
burthen
of
penance
at
those
yeeres
.
For
this
cause
do
those
families
perish
and
lie
buried
in
their
ruines
,
where
this
cursed
chambermaid
beareth
sway
.
Do
not
you
resemble
those
that
as
the
Prouerbe
noted
of
them
,
are
facete
and
pleasant
abroad
,
but
sullen
in
their
owne
houses
.
Then
Verrine
speaking
to
the
assembly
said
,
you
promise
Paradise
vnto
your selues
;
but
thinke
you
not
to
attaine
vnto
it
without
much
sufferance
and
aduersities
in
this
world
;
for
the
seruant
is
not
greater
then
his
master
:
And
if
God
was
first
to
suffer
,
and
then
to
haue
admittance
into
glory
,
would
you
expect
to
enter
into
heauen
on
horse-backe
,
or
in
your
Caroach
?
I
tell
you
nay
;
but
you
are
to
come
thither
on
foot
,
and
to
bee
besides
loden
with
store
of
good
workes
:
otherwise
it
will
be
told
you
,
I
know
you
not
,
you
cannot
come
in
,
for
I
and
my
children
are
in
bed
.
Whereby
you
are
not
to
conceiue
,
that
these
beds
are
beds
of
doune
and
delicacy
,
as
some
lazy
persons
might
apprehend
it
;
No
,
these
words
shall
be
spoken
to
the
stuborne
and
obstinate
sinner
,
that
hateth
to
be
conuerted
.
If
you
will
bee
saued
,
you
must
not
abandon
your selues
vp
to
wantonnesse
,
which
doth
emasculate
and
weaken
all
vertuous
desires
in
you
.
You
all
stand
charged
with
the
heauie
burthen
of
your
sinnes
,
prostrate
your selues
before
this
little
childe
,
which
lieth
in
the
manger
,
and
come
vnto
him
with
the
full
burthen
of
your
transgressions
,
that
hee
may
vnload
you
.
If
you
say
vnto
mee
,
you
haue
no
sinne
;
I
must
tell
you
,
that
it
is
false
,
for
all
men
are
sinners
.
Sinne
is
like
vnto
wood
,
pile
it
vp
and
lay
it
on
a
heape
,
that
when
the
holy
Ghost
commeth
,
hee
may
set
fire
to
the
same
,
I
meane
the
fire
of
his
loue
,
which
searcheth
still
for
stubble
,
and
other
such
combustible
matter
,
that
it
may
consume
and
burne
it
.
What
man
can
heere
excuse
himselfe
?
hath
not
euery
one
a
staffe
in
his
hand
,
whereon
to
leane
and
support
himselfe
,
which
is
the
will
?
whatsoeuer
you
haue
besides
,
you
owe
vnto
God
,
but
this
will
is
your
owne
,
since
God
hath
made
it
ouer
vnto
you
;
and
therefore
take
this
staffe
vnto
you
:
For
God
is
the
shepheard
and
you
are
the
sheepe
of
his
pasture
,
whom
if
the
woolfe
come
to
rauin
vpon
and
to
deuoure
,
hee
will
take
the
staffe
of
your
will
,
and
will
swinge
him
so
soundly
,
that
hee
shall
neuer
returne
for
his
prey
,
but
to
his
owne
confusion
.
Then
did
Verrine
inuite
all
the
creatures
of
Heauen
,
all
the
Quires
of
Angels
,
all
Saints
,
especially
the
blessed
mother
of
God
,
as
also
the
whole
Church
triumphant
and
militant
,
to
praise
God
for
the
repentance
of
sinners
,
especially
of
those
that
were
obstinate
,
as
Magicians
and
Witches
,
Sorcerers
and
Sorceresses
,
in
these
words
.
Verrine
in
the
name
of
al
Magicians
&
Witches
,
Sorcerers
and
Sorceresses
,
and
by
the
appointment
of
that
Soueraigne
God
saith
,
O
yee
foure
elements
praise
yee
the
Lord
,
all
creatures
reasonable
and
vnreasonable
praise
the
Lord
,
whatsoeuer
hath
grouth
or
motion
laud
the
name
of
God
:
Earth
,
Sea
,
Aire
and
Fire
,
trees
and
starres
praise
ye
all
the
Lord
,
&c.
I
tell
you
,
that
if
all
the
creatures
of
the
world
could
make
their
eies
gush
foorth
with
teares
of
bloud
,
they
would
bewayle
as
much
as
in
them
lyeth
the
impieties
of
Magicians
and
Witches
,
so
abominable
are
their
courses
before
God
.
All
these
things
were
pronounced
by
him
whilest
the
Priest
held
the
blessed
Sacrament
in
his
hands
to
giue
the
Communion
to
Louyse
and
Magdalene
.
After
this
he
renounced
those
abiurations
of
Magicians
and
Witches
,
Sorcerers
and
Sorceresses
,
as
he
had
formerly
done
at
midnight
Masse
.
Gresill
and
Sonneillon
did
also
the
same
three
seuerall
times
,
once
when
the
Crede
was
said
in
the
Masse
,
another
time
at
the
eleuation
,
and
the
third
time
at
the
Communion
.
In
like
manner
these
three
Diuels
confirmed
by
oath
all
that
was
aboue
mentioned
,
in
the
same
manner
as
at
the
midnight
before
.
The
same
day
the
Dominican
Father
wrote
a
letter
to
father
Michaelis
in
answere
vnto
one
of
his
,
written
the
13.
of
this
moneth
,
wherein
hee
intreateth
him
to
come
to
S.
Baume
.
The
same
day
Verrine
said
vnto
the
Dominican
Father
,
command
mee
in
the
Name
of
God
,
and
by
the
authority
of
the
Church
triumphant
and
militant
to
goe
foorth
about
an
imployment
which
God
hath
imposed
vpon
mee
:
then
hee
called
father
Romillon
and
father
Andrew
Godan
of
the
Order
of
S.
Dominick
to
be
witnesses
hereunto
and
then
departed
.
Moreouer
,
there
happened
a
very
memorable
accident
on
the
same
day
,
for
Belzebub
began
to
speake
in
this
strange
manner
as
followeth
.
Verrine
not
long
agoe
cryed
out
that
all
Hell
was
constrained
by
God
to
renounce
whatsoeuer
the
Magicians
and
Witches
had
proiected
;
and
I
[
](A07467-e36050-b)e
e
Belzebub
constrained
to
make
an
abjuration
.
Belzebub
cheefe
of
the
Diuels
that
are
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
,
am
compelled
by
the
Almighty
to
make
the
like
abiuration
▪
in
effect
,
contrary
to
my
resolution
,
and
the
greatnesse
of
my
pride
.
[
](A07467-e36090-b)f
f
Before
the
tribunall
of
God
all
things
are
so
exactly
waighed
in
al
the
circumstances
that
the
Diuels
haue
nothing
to
reply
against
it
.
Yes
,
yes
,
yes
,
in
despight
of
my selfe
,
and
against
my
customary
pride
and
rebellion
in
the
name
of
all
my
companions
,
I
renounce
.
I
renounce
,
I
renounce
,
I
say
,
whatsoeuer
I
haue
suggested
vnto
Magdalene
,
as
well
for
the
time
past
as
for
the
time
to
come
,
both
against
her
God
and
conscience
:
Yes
,
yes
,
yes
,
I
reuoke
it
all
,
I
condemne
and
disclaime
it
now
at
this
very
instant
.
The
same
day
at
high
Masse
were
the
two
women
that
were
possessed
exorcised
by
the
Dominican
father
,
and
Verrine
began
to
speake
in
this
manner
.
Thou
God
of
power
,
cause
now
an
Angell
to
descend
from
Heauen
,
vpon
this
Altar
that
these
men
may
beleeue
.
what
meanest
thou
to
doe
?
Wilt
thou
vse
the
ministry
of
a
Diuell
in
a
businesse
of
this
importance
?
Thou
hast
here
Doctors
able
and
ready
to
say
the
same
that
I
say
,
men
will
euer
bee
saying
that
Louyse
is
not
possessed
,
cursed
be
her
folly
,
I
could
endure
Hell
better
then
her
.
Then
[
](A07467-e36150-b)g
g
The
temptation
vsuall
against
Nobility
.
the
said
Verrine
began
to
scoffe
at
Belzebub
and
his
Princes
in
this
manner
,
What
Belzebub
,
art
thou
the
master
of
Pride
,
and
doest
thou
now
slinke
away
in
this
sort
?
Thou
art
he
that
doest
suggest
vnto
the
Nobility
:
What
sir
?
will
you
yeeld
to
him
,
you
are
noble
and
of
an
ancient
stock
,
why
will
you
abase
your selfe
before
a
fellow
of
such
cheapenesse
?
You
must
not
doe
it
,
it
doth
detract
from
your
nobility
.
Miserable
Belzebub
,
was
it
not
thou
that
wouldest
haue
throwne
God
from
his
seate
of
Maiesty
?
How
art
thou
now
abased
,
hauing
nothing
to
reply
,
and
being
swallowed
vp
in
shame
and
confusion
.
And
thou
Leuiathan
the
Arch-Doctor
of
[
](A07467-e36210-b)h
h
The
temptation
vsuall
against
Hereticks
.
Hereticks
,
art
thou
not
hee
that
bestowest
vpon
them
the
apparance
and
shew
of
light
?
But
thy
light
is
nothing
else
but
darknesse
,
for
no
man
can
giue
that
which
hee
hath
not
.
Thou
bringest
an
itch
vpon
the
curious
,
to
dispute
of
this
place
,
and
of
that
place
of
Scripture
,
because
it
is
not
interpreted
as
it
ought
to
bee
;
and
seing
them
to
bee
proud
beyond
measure
,
thou
diddest
by
this
course
hinder
them
from
humbling
themselues
.
I
tell
thee
that
the
proud
and
curious
shall
not
enter
into
Paradise
vnlesse
they
become
humble
and
lay
aside
their
curiosity
.
What
answerest
thou
vnto
this
,
thou
art
a
iolly
doctor
,
and
very
pregnant
in
replyes
;
but
I
see
thou
hast
litle
to
say
for
thy selfe
and
giuest
sufficient
proofe
of
thy
insufficiency
.
There
bee
heere
very
able
men
that
would
gladly
heare
thee
argue
,
but
it
appeareth
that
thou
art
confounded
as
much
as
thy
companion
.
And
[
](A07467-e36230-b)i
i
Temptations
to
single
combats
.
thou
Balberith
that
doest
secreetly
whisper
in
the
eares
of
Gentle-men
,
and
doest
tell
them
,
that
what
they
loue
in
their
hart
they
should
oftentimes
vse
in
their
mouth
:
and
by
this
meanes
thou
makest
them
to
deny
and
foresweare
God
from
the
head
to
the
soale
of
the
foote
.
Thou
doest
also
suggest
vnto
them
;
what
sir
?
doe
you
not
meane
to
defend
your
reputation
?
Can
you
endure
such
an
affront
?
Remember
such
and
such
speaches
,
and
how
he
thus
and
thus
belyed
you
:
hee
is
a
base
fellow
,
and
in
an
vnder-ranke
vnto
you
;
I
tel
you
you
must
reuenge
yourselfe
vpon
him
,
and
call
him
into
single
combate
.
Thus
though
they
be
forbidden
by
God
,
excommunicated
by
the
Church
,
and
prohibited
by
the
Kings
Edicts
,
yet
are
they
transported
beyond
their
temper
and
reason
,
and
doe
desire
nothing
but
to
come
to
blowes
:
neither
lyeth
it
in
the
power
of
man
to
giue
preuention
vnto
these
mischances
.
[
](A07467-e36260-b)k
k
Temptations
against
youth
.
Then
Verrine
iested
at
Asmodee
,
and
said
,
and
thou
(
accursed
fiend
)
doest
perswade
yong
folke
that
it
is
no
sinne
to
offend
God
,
and
so
doest
spread
a
vaile
over
their
eies
,
that
they
cannot
haue
the
light
to
bee
their
guide
,
but
are
forced
to
stumble
in
the
darke
.
And
thou
Astaroth
,
master
of
the
slouthfull
,
be
thou
their
speaker
,
&
defend
thy
cause
,
for
thou
art
a
powerfull
Prince
,
and
doest
excuse
no
man
:
Kings
and
Clergy
men
are
allured
by
thy
blandishments
,
and
thou
hast
accesse
euery-where
,
euen
when
the
gates
and
windowes
of
mens
hearts
are
locked
vp
.
And
[
](A07467-e36320-b)l
l
Temptations
to
hardnesse
of
heart
.
thou
Carreau
art
he
that
maintainest
that
Lazarus
could
not
be
raised
vp
to
life
,
by
Lazarus
meaning
the
obstinate
sinner
:
but
I
doe
hold
it
as
a
truth
,
that
he
may
bee
raised
againe
,
not
of
himselfe
,
but
by
the
assistance
of
the
Church
and
of
God
,
who
said
,
Lazare
veniforas
,
and
so
commanded
the
stone
to
be
taken
away
.
Hee
it
is
,
that
is
able
without
paine
vnto
him
,
to
doe
whatsoeuer
seemeth
pleasing
in
his
sight
.
I
affirme
that
God
is
able
to
take
away
the
stone
from
the
heart
of
an
vnrepenting
sinner
:
but
hee
must
confesse
himselfe
&
receiue
absolution
from
the
Priest
,
according
vnto
that
authority
which
God
hath
giuen
vnto
his
Church
:
and
in
this
manner
is
the
dead
raised
vp
to
life
.
Then
he
said
,
hee
that
wants
charity
is
not
truely
noble
,
for
true
nobility
commeth
from
aboue
.
All
the
Citizens
of
heauen
did
reioyce
at
the
birth
of
the
Sonne
of
God
;
[
](A07467-e36400-b)m
m
A
breefe
discourse
touching
the
feast
of
Christmas
.
neither
is
there
any
difference
there
put
betweene
the
soule
of
a
King
and
of
a
begger
,
if
it
stand
in
the
state
of
grace
.
Vnto
you
a
child
is
borne
,
and
to
you
a
son
is
giuen
:
he
is
both
a
King
&
a
Iudge
,
yet
but
litle
in
his
natiuity
,
that
it
might
be
published
vnto
all
,
how
tractable
he
is
and
how
easie
to
be
appeased
,
euen
with
an
apple
.
The
apple
signifieth
the
soule
with
the
three
powers
thereof
;
the
Memory
pointeth
out
vnto
vs
the
Father
:
the
Vnderstanding
,
the
Son
:
and
the
Will
,
the
holy
Ghost
D●dicate
and
bequeath
your
thoughts
,
your
desires
,
and
your
workes
,
to
this
Childe
,
whereby
you
shall
also
offer
vp
vnto
him
,
the
odour
,
sweetnesse
and
bewty
of
this
apple
:
this
is
the
present
that
will
appease
and
still
him
;
and
for
this
cause
was
hee
made
contemptible
that
you
might
bee
bold
to
tender
the
same
vnto
him
.
He
is
co-eternal
with
his
Father
,
which
Marie
,
and
none
but
shee
did
at
the
first
vnderstand
,
yet
had
he
not
where
to
lay
his
head
;
giue
therefore
now
vnto
him
the
stone
of
your
heart
,
that
hee
may
make
a
pillow
of
the
same
whereupon
to
repose
himselfe
.
If
the
deceased
King
of
glorious
memory
should
haue
giuen
his
Sonne
the
Dauphin
vnto
you
,
it
is
to
be
conceiued
,
that
you
would
haue
receiued
him
with
great
ioy
and
applause
:
the
celestiall
Father
hath
giuen
vnto
you
the
Dauphin
of
heauen
,
equall
to
himselfe
in
Maiesty
;
the
Kings
of
the
East
came
from
a
farre
to
seeke
after
him
and
to
worship
him
,
and
doth
it
not
become
you
to
adore
him
in
like
manner
?
The
time
is
at
hand
,
that
God
will
fill
the
voide
seates
of
heauen
;
that
great
day
of
the
Lord
approacheth
,
wherein
hee
will
place
you
in
Paradise
for
euermore
.
Then
Verrine
said
,
I
Verrine
doe
renounce
,
&c.
as
is
before
mentioned
at
midnight
Masse
.
After
that
,
he
inuited
againe
all
creatures
to
praise
God
,
for
his
vnexpresseable
bounty
and
infinite
mercy
,
as
is
afore
written
.
When
he
[
](A07467-e36460-b)b
b
Diuers
iudgements
touching
this
history
see
the
pag.
27.
28.
had
finished
his
abiurations
,
Gresill
followed
with
the
like
,
and
last
of
all
Sonneillon
did
the
same
:
who
further
added
,
Almighty
God
mai'st
thou
be
pleased
to
create
a
thousand
hells
anew
for
all
those
that
will
not
be
conuerted
,
giue
vnto
them
a
thousand
liues
,
and
as
many
as
there
bee
starres
in
the
firmament
(
for
all
this
is
very
possible
vnto
thee
,
that
they
may
suffer
as
many
seuerall
deaths
,
as
they
had
seueral
liues
bestowed
vpon
them
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
the
two
possessed
women
were
exorcised
by
Father
Francis
Billet
Priest
of
the
Doctrine
,
and
Verrine
began
to
discourse
thus
.
The
heate
of
hell
is
not
more
vnsupportable
vnto
mee
,
then
are
thy
Exorcismes
,
and
would
God
,
I
had
beene
dease
when
I
was
first
exorcised
.
Then
he
said
,
Belzebub
,
thou
tormentest
Magdalene
,
yet
let
it
not
trouble
thee
Magdalene
,
for
it
is
now
our
custome
to
doe
thus
,
because
wee
were
guided
neither
by
reason
nor
counsell
.
The
Exorcist
said
vnto
him
,
Recede
maledicte
,
who
answered
him
in
latine
,
Non
est
tempus
.
And
when
the
Exorcist
said
,
Angeli
decantanerunt
,
Gloria
,
Verrine
spake
these
words
,
the
Diuels
themselues
did
say
,
Gloria
in
excelsis
Deo
,
for
that
it
was
no
wonder
that
the
Angels
did
sing
,
Gloria
in
excelsis
Deo
,
but
the
miracle
was
,
to
heare
this
Gloria
chanted
forth
by
the
Diuels
:
and
if
it
were
put
to
their
choice
,
they
would
rather
make
election
to
suffer
all
the
torments
of
hell
then
once
to
pronounce
this
Gloria
.
Hee
[
](A07467-e36620-b)m
m
Diuers
iudgments
touching
this
History
.
see
the
p.
15.
farther
said
,
some
men
doe
cauill
and
say
,
that
the
Diuels
cannot
deliuer
a
truth
,
miserable
and
stupid
wretches
,
is
not
God
powerful
to
make
Angels
and
men
and
diuels
to
obey
him
?
Others
say
,
that
these
are
meere
iuglings
and
fables
:
Others
,
that
they
are
stage-playes
and
inuentions
:
Others
murmur
,
because
they
see
no
signe
,
and
because
those
that
are
possessed
doe
not
speake
all
kinde
of
languages
:
Others
beleeue
that
Louyse
might
cary
away
these
discourses
which
shee
had
vttered
from
the
many
sermons
which
shee
had
heard
.
It
is
not
to
bee
wondred
that
men
beleeue
it
not
,
for
it
is
a
thing
full
of
nouelty
and
rarenesse
.
And
thou
[
](A07467-e36640-b)n
n
He
did
examine
this
,
two
seueral
times
,
first
at
S.
Baume
in
the
moneth
of
Ianuarie
then
next
ensuing
,
where
he
looked
into
the
verification
of
all
these
discourses
,
and
tooke
knowledge
of
the
witnesses
that
had
been
present
at
the
acts
.
In
the
second
place
hee
did
read
with
great
aduisednes
and
attention
this
whole
composure
written
in
the
Latine
&
French
copies
.
There
is
a
likelihoode
also
that
the
whole
body
of
this
history
wil
be
re-examined
at
Rome
by
the
authority
of
the
supreme
Inquisition
.
Michaelis
art
to
examine
all
this
,
and
then
the
censure
of
the
Church
must
passe
vpon
it
.
But
as
hee
was
esteemed
healthie
who
was
indeed
infirme
before
God
,
as
appeared
by
the
Pharisie
,
so
hee
esteemed
himselfe
infirme
before
God
,
who
was
indeed
sound
and
healthy
,
witnesse
the
Publican
.
O
blessed
mother
of
God
,
thou
didst
not
imitate
Eue
,
nor
questioned
the
Angell
with
[
](A07467-e36700-b)o
o
After
the
Angel
had
once
said
,
Spiritus
sanctus
superueniet
in
te
,
&c.
shee
neuer
replide
against
it
with
the
quomod●
of
infidelity
.
quare
&
quomodo
,
but
thou
diddest
forth
with
say
Ecce
ancilla
Domini
.
The
Serpent
suggested
vnto
Eue
,
God
hath
giuen
you
to
eate
of
all
the
fruit
of
these
trees
that
are
in
Paradise
:
whereunto
Eue
answered
,
he
hath
commanded
vs
,
not
to
eate
of
this
fruite
,
and
added
much
idle
language
besides
,
so
that
at
the
last
shee
gaue
credence
vnto
the
serpent
,
whereupon
Adam
fell
also
by
the
perswasions
of
Eue
;
but
he
should
haue
said
,
that
it
was
not
lawfull
for
her
to
take
the
apple
,
that
he
had
no
commandement
from
God
to
do
it
,
nay
that
he
was
expresly
forbidden
.
Wretched
sinner
if
thy
body
say
vnto
thee
take
and
eate
there
is
no
offence
in
it
,
thy
soule
as
Mistrisse
of
the
body
must
giue
checke
vnto
it
,
and
say
,
I
will
not
venture
vpon
it
,
for
God
himselfe
hath
prohibited
it
:
And
if
thou
chance
to
be
so
seduced
,
beware
how
thou
follow
the
dangerous
tract
wherein
Adam
walked
,
but
humble
thy selfe
without
asking
quare
&
quomodo
,
but
rather
confesse
thy selfe
to
be
vnworthy
to
suffer
euen
the
paines
of
hell
for
thy
sinnes
.
Then
he
said
,
there
are
many
that
say
vnto
the
Preist
,
Father
reueale
and
remember
vnto
mee
my
sinnes
,
but
the
Preist
must
in
reason
answere
them
,
it
is
your
part
to
examine
your selues
,
and
to
disclose
vnto
mee
what
your
transgressions
are
,
for
I
am
not
God
or
a
Prophet
,
that
I
should
be
able
to
know
the
secrets
of
your
consciences
;
your
cause
is
heere
to
be
heard
and
pleaded
,
the
client
ought
to
furnish
his
Advocate
with
instructions
.
I
tell
you
in
this
case
the
Preist
is
to
demand
his
absolution
from
him
,
because
he
is
confessed
and
not
to
penitent
person
:
and
men
of
this
humor
are
worse
then
vnreasonable
beastes
.
The
Confessour
is
sharply
to
reprehend
such
kind
of
men
,
but
his
reproofes
must
be
interlaced
with
discretion
,
and
must
say
vnto
them
that
they
wittingly
,
and
willingly
haue
offended
,
and
therefore
they
are
to
pray
vnto
God
,
for
his
illumination
,
who
is
not
dainty
to
grant
the
same
to
those
,
that
beg
it
of
him
in
humilitie
:
wee
must
search
for
this
light
if
wee
will
finde
it
;
and
knocke
at
Gods
mercie-gate
that
we
may
attaine
vnto
it
.
For
it
is
the
sister
of
that
eternall
Word
,
which
doth
easilie
open
this
gate
vnto
you
:
nay
I
say
farther
that
this
word
is
mercie
it selfe
,
and
yet
it
is
enuironed
with
awfull
Iustice
.
Iustice
is
the
sister
of
mercie
,
and
the
indiuiduall
companion
of
Princes
;
take
away
the
punishments
of
offenders
and
behold
all
order
in
confusion
,
and
all
ciuill
Policie
trampled
vpon
and
contemned
.
[
](A07467-e36820-b)p
p
An
Apostrophe
vnto
Magdalene
.
After
this
hee
spake
to
Magdalene
,
and
said
,
Magdalene
keepe
this
childe
with
all
the
charinesse
that
may
bee
,
wrap
him
vp
in
the
swathling
bands
of
the
mortification
of
the
fiue
fenses
,
for
hee
is
euer
presenting
his
fiue
woundes
to
God
the
Father
in
thy
behalfe
,
which
he
receaued
vpon
the
crosse
for
thy
saluation
.
These
are
those
pretious
pearles
whose
estimate
is
so
beyound
all
value
,
that
God
the
Father
casting
but
his
eyes
aside
vpon
them
can
deny
no
suite
which
he
propoundeth
vnto
him
.
Iesus
is
a
goodly
flower
in
the
garden
of
Mary
,
and
alwayes
standeth
in
the
sight
and
presence
of
his
Father
.
Marcella
,
it
was
thou
that
diddest
cry
,
blessed
is
the
wombe
that
did
beare
thee
,
but
the
diuine
word
answered
,
rather
blessed
are
they
which
heare
the
word
of
God
and
diligently
keepe
the
same
.
Then
hee
said
,
O
yee
Kinges
of
the
East
,
you
haue
worshipped
this
childe
;
what
pompe
found
you
with
Ioseph
and
Mary
his
Mother
,
surely
nothing
but
an
Asse
and
an
Oxe
in
a
stable
.
Who
reuealed
vnto
you
that
the
King
of
glory
was
there
?
you
did
certainly
behold
the
brightnesse
and
radia●●re
of
his
face
as
the
witnesse
of
his
Diuinity
,
with
this
he
strucke
the
souldiers
to
the
ground
who
came
to
apprehend
him
,
and
to
binde
him
with
cordes
.
And
thou
good
Theise
,
who
told
thee
,
that
hee
that
was
crucified
vpon
the
crosse
with
thee
,
was
a
King
?
I
am
sure
thou
didst
not
behold
any
Crownes
,
Scepters
and
Triumphes
,
or
any
such
customarie
pompes
and
preparations
:
yet
didst
thou
not
desist
from
crying
Memento
mei
cum
veneris
in
regnum
tuum
.
For
although
hee
had
a
crowne
of
thornes
platted
vpon
his
head
,
yet
insteed
thereof
hee
hath
acquired
for
you
a
crowne
of
immortalitie
,
and
in
stead
of
his
nakednes
,
hee
hath
clothed
you
with
the
robes
of
glory
.
If
a
King
should
say
vnto
a
Gallie-slaue
,
I
will
take
thee
for
my
adopted
sonne
,
were
not
hee
senselesse
and
dishearted
,
if
he
should
replie
vnto
the
King
;
Sir
,
I
am
tyed
vp
heere
with
a
chayne
and
therefore
I
will
not
bee
called
your
sonne
.
You
are
all
guiltie
of
high
treason
,
and
your
estate
baser
and
more
full
of
slauerie
then
those
that
rowe
in
Gallies
,
for
they
at
the
least
canne
beholde●
the
Heauen
and
Earth
,
but
you
that
are
sinners
are
ouertaken
,
and
incompassed
with
darknesse
.
God
saith
vnto
you
I
will
make
you
Kings
,
I
will
enroll
you
in
the
catalogue
of
my
children
,
I
will
set
you
at
mine
owne
table
,
and
will
inrich
you
with
all
my
treasures
,
onely
clense
your selues
,
and
purge
your
soules
from
those
filthy
and
ill
fauouring
ordours
wherewithall
it
is
is
defiled
.
O
Christians
,
bee
not
solicitous
how
to
nourish
your
bodies
,
but
be
you
carefull
for
the
foode
of
your
soules
,
receaue
the
Communion
often
,
for
Christ
Iesus
is
many
times
consecrated
,
and
many
times
sacrificed
.
Before
you
doe
communicate
,
see
that
you
diligently
examine
your selues
,
for
you
cannot
too
worthily
approach
vnto
this
table
,
for
although
you
should
liue
a
100000.
yeares
,
yet
ought
you
euer
to
prepare
your selues
:
Let
your
humility
keepe
wing
with
Gods
mercie
,
for
so
you
shal
draw
vnto
you
the
humanity
and
diuinity
of
your
God
.
O
blessed
mother
of
God
you
haue
attracted
the
God
of
Gods
from
heauen
to
be
conversant
vpon
the
earth
:
he
made
this
great
leape
(
as
a
Giant
)
because
you
became
the
seruant
of
seruants
,
whose
humility
when
hee
had
once
perfectly
vewed
,
hee
presently
made
choice
of
you
for
his
Mother
.
The
holy
Ghost
is
the
God
of
loue
,
of
deuotion
,
of
good
desires
and
of
compunction
:
knock
at
his
gate
,
and
hee
will
giue
you
whatsoeuer
you
shall
demand
of
him
,
as
he
did
inlarge
his
bounty
to
Magdalene
,
Peter
,
David
,
and
the
good
theefe
.
Besides
,
all
these
Saints
are
most
ready
to
fly
to
your
aide
,
and
doe
desire
your
saluation
an
hundreth
thousand
times
more
then
your selues
.
God
hath
made
three
things
,
vnto
whose
greatnesse
no
other
worke
of
his
can
aspire
vnto
:
that
is
,
Heauen
,
the
humanity
of
his
Sonne
,
and
his
Mother
.
Ioseph
noteth
vnto
vs
the
vnderstanding
,
and
Mary
the
will
:
Say
therefore
vnto
Mary
,
teach
mee
to
obey
and
loue
my
brother
:
Say
vnto
Ioseph
,
(
who
is
Maries
guardian
)
make
me
to
apprehend
and
to
bee
sensible
of
my
misery
:
and
then
will
this
childe
streame
downe
vpon
you
the
dew
of
his
grace
,
and
feare
;
of
his
loue
,
and
obedience
.
Your
Redemer
obeyed
his
Mother
and
Ioseph
,
yea
he
was
content
to
stoope
vnto
the
commands
of
the
ministers
of
Satan
,
not
that
he
would
thereby
adde
any
reputation
vnto
him
or
his
kingdome
,
but
because
hee
would
be
a
president
vnto
the
proud
of
his
great
humility
.
The
Diuell
doth
heere
discourse
of
wholesome
and
vsefull
obseruations
,
do
you
cull
out
the
things
that
are
good
(
as
if
a
wicked
Priest
should
propose
these
exhortations
vnto
you
)
and
if
you
will
not
,
I
tell
you
,
you
shall
not
be
by
me
[
](A07467-e37010-b)a
a
Obserue
that
he
tyeth
no
man
to
beleeue
him
.
See
the
answere
vnto
the
2.
obiection
after
the
Epistle
to
the
reader
.
constrained
thereunto
.
After
all
this
he
tooke
his
oathe
,
and
did
call
the
wrath
of
God
vpon
himselfe
,
if
he
had
not
sworne
sincerely
and
in
truth
:
he
also
added
Sancta
Maria
ora
pro
eis
,
Sancte
Ioseph
,
Sancta
Magdalena
,
Sancte
Dominice
,
Sancte
Stephane
,
the
arch-enemy
vnto
Sonneillon
,
orate
pro
eis
.
Cursed
bee
they
who
say
,
that
the
blessed
Saints
doe
not
make
intercessions
for
you
The
Acts
of
the
26.
of
December
being
the
Feast
of
Saint
Steuen
.
THis
day
in
the
morning
the
Dominican
Father
did
exorcise
and
at
the
beginning
of
the
Exorcismes
,
Sonneillon
who
was
in
the
body
of
Louyse
began
to
discourse
in
this
manner
.
I
am
constrained
to
speake
of
Stephen
,
and
concerning
superstition
.
Come
hither
Asmodee
.
Thou
art
that
accursed
one
which
teachest
Magicians
to
vse
ligaments
,
portractures
&
resemblances
of
wax
,
brasse
and
stone
,
together
with
other
abominations
of
the
like
nature
,
to
the
end
that
they
may
fire
men
and
set
an
edge
vpon
all
fleshly
prouokements
vnto
lust
.
Then
doest
thou
cause
the
Priest
who
is
the
Magician
,
to
baptise
these
statues
,
wherein
he
doth
commit
a
most
greeuous
sinne
,
so
that
he
that
should
baptise
a
Doue
,
an
Eagle
,
or
any
other
●oule
of
the
aire
,
should
come
farre
short
of
the
abomination
of
the
same
:
for
the
birds
doe
after
a
sort
blesse
God
by
their
melody
and
voices
;
although
they
haue
not
a
capacity
of
being
baptised
,
because
they
are
beasts
and
are
without
vnderstanding
:
yet
doe
I
affirme
,
that
those
who
should
doe
this
,
should
bee
lesse
culpable
and
sinfull
,
then
those
that
baptise
these
idols
which
are
the
statues
of
Diuels
.
O
execrable
Priest
how
carelesse
art
thou
of
thy
dignity
and
calling
?
I
speake
of
wicked
Priests
not
of
those
that
are
good
,
in
generall
not
in
particular
,
and
I
doe
aduertise
you
,
that
they
are
Magicians
,
and
by
a
consequent
,
slaues
vnto
sinne
and
Satan
.
[
](A07467-e37150-b)a
a
The
slights
and
subtleties
of
Asmode●
.
There
are
many
sorts
of
Magick
,
of
Magicians
and
Witches
,
Sorcerers
and
Sorceresses
.
Ha
wicked
Asmodee
,
thou
blindest
and
seducest
the
great
ones
of
the
world
,
by
telling
them
:
you
are
mighty
and
powerfull
,
who
will
call
you
to
an
account
if
you
offend
God
?
You
may
doe
whatsoeuer
your
heart
desireth
,
none
dare
reprooue
you
.
The
law
is
not
made
to
cage
in
or
controule
such
as
you
,
you
are
he
that
made
the
law
:
who
then
dareth
to
wagge
his
tongue
or
to
attempt
any
thing
against
you
?
There
are
also
some
great
personages
that
giue
eare
vnto
Magicians
,
and
are
schollers
of
this
Diabolicall
Art
,
that
by
the
assistance
thereof
they
may
aspire
vnto
places
of
greater
eminency
.
Asmodee
thou
art
euer
whispering
in
their
eares
,
and
saying
,
Sir
you
are
a
Prince
,
sublime
your
braue
conceptions
,
and
lift
them
vp
to
a
kingdome
,
then
you
are
to
thinke
of
an
Empire
,
and
then
you
must
conquere
the
whole
world
,
like
another
Alexander
.
By
these
meanes
their
reprose
is
disseasoned
with
these
wilde
and
whirling
apprehensions
:
and
they
are
many
times
so
forgetfull
of
man
,
which
they
continually
beare
about
them
,
that
they
giue
commandement
to
be
adored
as
Gods
:
as
appeareth
by
him
,
who
waded
into
the
Sea
,
to
see
if
any
thing
were
mightier
,
and
more
powerfull
then
himselfe
.
The
Deuill
doth
cherish
all
ambition
,
and
whatsoeuer
sauoureth
of
goodnesse
he
hath
in
detestation
:
hee
doth
euer
solicite
all
sorts
of
men
of
what
quality
or
condition
soeuer
they
bee
.
But
would
to
God
hee
onely
insinuated
himselfe
vnto
the
houses
of
great
personages
,
hee
is
euery-where
,
and
tempteth
all
persons
without
choice
or
distinction
of
sexes
.
This
[
](A07467-e37210-b)b
b
This
is
a
description
of
pride
and
selfe-loue
,
which
esteemeth
that
the
hayres
and
nayles
,
nay
the
ve●y
excrements
themselues
are
as
gold
or
pretious
stones
.
appeareth
in
Nabuchodonosor
,
who
was
tempted
with
a
desire
,
that
whatsoeuer
hee
did
eate
,
might
be
converted
either
into
gold
,
or
into
the
semblance
and
shew
of
gold
;
who
for
his
pride
was
afterwards
by
Gods
permission
transformed
into
a
beast
,
and
so
at
last
became
humble
:
for
when
he
remembred
what
he
was
and
grew
penitent
for
his
excessiuenesse
of
pride
,
hee
afterward
was
thought
worthy
to
be
saued
,
[
](A07467-e37230-b)c
c
Touching
the
point
of
Salomons
saluation
their
appeareth
no
certainty
of
any
thing
touching
the
same
in
the
Scripture
.
There
are
arguments
of
both
sides
,
and
the
Doctors
of
the
Church
do
differ
in
their
opinions
vpon
this
particular
.
It
is
●uident
that
Nabuchodonosor
repented
.
See
the
Apology
vnto
the
4.
doubt
,
after
the
Epistle
to
the
reader
.
Salomon
,
I
can
tell
you
,
was
the
worlds
wisedome
,
yet
did
the
Diuels
intrappe
and
take
him
by
Magicians
and
women
,
so
that
he
is
now
burning
in
the
flames
of
hell
because
he
neuer
was
bruised
and
humbled
with
such
repentance
as
deserued
acceptance
from
God
.
Dauid
indeed
offended
his
God
,
but
hee
did
seriously
repent
,
dewing
and
watering
his
couch
with
teares
,
and
eating
his
bread
mingled
with
ashes
,
that
hee
might
declare
vnto
all
,
how
much
his
heart
was
humbled
and
made
tender
.
He
further
said
to
Asmodee
,
Accursed
spirit
,
thou
art
also
he
,
that
doest
vaile
and
cast
a
mist
ouer
the
eyes
of
such
soules
as
are
seduced
by
thee
,
and
then
thou
lockest
vp
their
eares
,
that
Gods
word
may
not
pierce
and
penetrate
euen
to
the
pith
and
inmost
part
of
the
heart
:
that
so
being
both
deafe
and
blind
,
they
may
lose
all
hope
of
their
share
in
the
kingdome
of
God
.
I
meane
not
the
deafnesse
and
blindnesse
of
the
body
,
but
a
spirituall
deafnesse
and
blindnesse
,
for
it
is
not
doubted
but
those
that
are
corporally
blinde
may
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
,
neither
is
the
light
of
this
world
necessarie
thereunto
:
else
what
should
become
of
the
poore
men
that
are
blind
?
there
should
not
one
of
them
be
saued
;
therefore
I
say
that
God
speaketh
not
of
the
light
which
wee
see
and
comprehend
,
but
of
the
light
of
faith
.
Then
he
[
](A07467-e37310-b)a
a
The
slights
and
tentations
of
Baalberith
.
spake
to
Baalberith
and
said
,
Impious
and
accused
Baalberith
,
thou
art
he
that
doest
continually
make
Gods
name
to
be
blasphemed
.
Thou
also
suggestest
.
What
?
are
not
you
a
great
counsellor
?
doe
not
you
moderate
the
scales
of
Iustice
?
are
not
you
a
great
familiar
of
the
Kings
?
whereof
should
you
stand
in
feare
:
Vpon
these
suggestions
doest
thou
lay
the
first
foundations
of
single
combats
and
Magicke
.
But
thou
thy selfe
being
blinde
and
full
of
villany
,
doest
make
those
to
fall
,
that
followes
the
paths
wherein
thou
doest
trace
.
Thou
doest
also
say
,
Your
ranke
and
quality
will
beare
thus
many
Lackeys
,
thus
many
Horses
,
thus
many
Pages
:
for
from
these
externall
apparances
will
men
iudge
of
your
true
Nobility
:
but
I
tell
thee
,
[
](A07467-e37350-b)b
b
Touching
true
nobility
.
true
Nobility
is
euer
accompanied
with
liberality
,
and
as
it
is
studious
to
act
those
deeds
that
sauour
of
charity
and
bounty
;
so
doth
it
hate
all
viciousnesse
and
prodigality
.
Thou
wilt
neuer
stand
forth
to
answere
for
thy
Disciples
,
when
God
shall
demand
of
them
an
account
of
their
workes
.
Resist
the
Diuell
and
he
will
fly
from
you
:
there
are
too
too
many
that
suffer
themselues
to
bee
deceiued
:
for
some
will
chase
at
the
poore
that
beg
almes
of
them
,
and
tell
them
they
are
too
importunate
;
yea
they
will
not
stick
many
times
not
onely
to
withdraw
their
almes
,
but
to
bestow
many
stripes
and
blowes
vpon
them
:
others
say
vnto
the
Diuels
,
giue
vs
a
dinner
in
this
world
,
and
wee
will
bestow
a
supper
vpon
you
in
the
world
to
come
:
others
there
are
that
will
lay
an
imputation
vpon
a
whole
company
,
for
the
default
of
some
one
that
doth
not
orderly
demeane
himselfe
.
Behold
Baalberith
,
cursed
are
all
thy
doctrines
and
instructions
.
Hee
[
](A07467-e37370-b)c
c
Against
those
that
goe
to
witches
.
further
said
,
There
are
those
who
when
their
children
are
bewitched
,
will
vse
vnlawfull
meanes
to
know
who
the
witch
is
that
did
it
,
and
in
stead
of
hauing
recourse
vnto
God
that
hee
may
by
his
good
blessing
cure
the
same
,
they
goe
vnto
a
witch
,
and
entreate
him
to
come
and
heale
their
children
:
wretches
as
you
are
,
your
misfortune
proceedeth
from
the
Diuell
,
and
you
with
your
children
were
innocent
,
but
are
now
partakers
of
the
euill
.
Ought
you
not
to
goe
to
God
,
who
knoweth
the
reason
why
he
hath
permitted
this
euill
,
and
not
to
the
Diuell
or
the
sorcerer
,
to
vnderstand
from
them
the
remedy
?
you
ought
not
to
haue
familiarity
with
him
,
but
to
giue
the
Church
notice
of
the
same
,
and
seeke
redresse
from
them
,
who
haue
the
care
and
charge
of
soules
:
But
cleane
contrary
vnto
this
,
you
eate
and
drinke
with
sorcerers
,
and
by
a
necessary
inference
with
the
Diuell
,
vnto
whom
they
haue
abandoned
themselues
bodies
and
soules
,
surrendring
vp
their
part
of
Paradise
,
and
all
the
pretensions
they
may
haue
for
heauen
.
[
](A07467-e37380-b)d
d
The
outragious
madnesse
of
Magicians
.
Nay
I
say
further
,
they
are
of
that
impious
and
execrable
disposition
,
that
if
it
lay
in
their
power
,
they
would
betray
God
into
the
hands
of
Diuels
.
The
[
](A07467-e37390-b)e
e
The
witches
that
were
conuerted
did
assure
vnto
vs
that
this
was
true
,
so
that
they
are
but
plagues
and
the
authors
of
mischiefe
in
the
house
where
they
abide
.
Diuels
doe
also
cause
them
to
renounce
that
natural
affection
which
they
should
carry
towards
their
fathers
and
mothers
,
and
to
all
those
vnto
whom
they
are
tyed
vnto
by
propinquity
of
blood
:
they
forbid
them
to
pray
for
them
,
and
which
is
more
to
bee
abominated
,
they
doe
many
times
command
them
to
murther
them
:
for
it
is
the
custome
of
Diuels
,
to
mischieue
those
whom
they
should
loue
,
and
to
returne
euill
for
good
;
as
it
is
the
property
of
God
to
render
good
for
euill
.
I
say
further
,
that
the
children
of
darkenesse
,
doe
serue
the
diuell
with
more
diligence
then
the
children
of
light
doe
their
God
;
[
](A07467-e37400-b)f
f
It
is
a
toyle
to
serue
the
Diuell
,
but
it
is
a
repose
and
contentment
to
serue
God
.
yet
is
there
a
great
difference
betweene
the
seruice
of
God
,
and
the
seruice
of
the
Diuell
.
for
your
seruice
vnto
God
is
associated
with
a
setled
and
in-disturbed
repose
,
but
the
bondage
of
the
Diuell
is
full
of
great
vexations
:
for
he
commandeth
them
day
and
night
,
winter
and
summer
,
in
sicknesse
and
in
health
,
and
in
what
state
soeuer
they
bee
,
they
must
make
their
apparance
,
and
if
they
faile
but
the
least
scruple
or
minute
of
time
,
I
tell
you
they
are
well
beaten
for
their
slacknesse
,
so
that
a
gally-slaue
is
not
so
manicled
and
bechained
,
nor
a
lackey
so
buffetted
and
beaten
,
as
they
are
chained
and
beaten
,
that
make
but
the
least
omission
in
the
Diuels
seruice
:
and
which
is
worse
,
he
giueth
least
recompence
vnto
those
that
serue
him
most
,
for
he
hath
nothing
indeed
to
bestow
vpon
them
.
Doe
you
serue
him
with
the
gr●atest
faithfulnesse
that
may
bee
,
yet
all
the
reward
you
shall
gaine
thereby
,
is
nothing
but
the
horrid
paines
of
hell
;
witnesse
those
that
haue
died
without
confessing
themselues
,
and
such
as
haue
departed
the
world
in
the
like
sort
:
I
speake
in
generall
not
in
particular
.
The
children
of
God
when
they
die
,
doe
recommend
their
soules
vnto
God
,
saying
,
In
manus
tuas
,
&c.
But
the
last
words
that
the
children
of
Satan
breath
forth
are
,
[
](A07467-e37430-b)g
g
The
finall
obstinacy
and
hardnesse
of
heart
of
witches
,
together
with
their
blindnesse
of
vnderstanding
.
The
Diuell
take
me
body
and
soule
.
This
is
the
recompence
which
they
demand
of
him
,
whom
they
haue
so
industriously
serued
,
and
this
is
it
which
he
hath
promised
to
bestow
vpon
them
.
And
certainly
they
doe
well
deserue
hell
.
Then
he
said
to
Asmodee
.
What
saiest
thou
?
Is
it
not
all
true
which
I
haue
here
deliuered
?
Asmodee
answered
,
that
it
was
so
.
Sonneillon
replyed
,
sweare
(
Asmodee
)
that
it
is
true
,
and
I
will
take
my
oath
with
thee
.
Asmodee
said
,
I
will
not
sweare
with
thee
.
[
](A07467-e37510-b)h
h
The
Dialogue
between
Sonneillon
and
Asmodee
.
Sonneillon
answered
,
sweare
thou
then
by
Lucifer
,
and
I
will
take
mine
oath
on
the
behalfe
of
God
.
To
this
Asmodee
replied
,
I
tell
thee
I
will
not
sweare
,
yet
I
confesse
and
doe
assure
euery
body
that
what
thou
hast
said
is
consonant
to
the
truth
.
Then
said
Sonneillon
,
doe
you
not
perceiue
the
malice
of
this
accursed
fiend
.
Hee
vseth
these
tergiuersations
and
delaies
,
to
stagger
your
beleese
;
and
it
is
Gods
pleasure
that
you
should
merit
more
in
that
God
(
to
try
you
)
will
not
comn
and
him
to
sweare
,
then
if
hee
had
actually
commanded
him
to
take
his
oath
;
for
then
hee
must
of
necessity
obey
.
But
let
it
suffice
,
that
I
doe
sweare
by
the
liuing
God
,
that
whatsoeuer
I
haue
aboue
spoken
is
most
true
,
and
therefore
let
this
satisfie
you
;
which
being
spoken
he
accordingly
tooke
his
oath
.
[
](A07467-e37580-b)i
i
This
oath
containeth
foure
remarkable
points
and
obseruations
.
Hee
further
said
,
I
will
also
sweare
that
the
Church
will
approue
of
all
this
,
and
that
neuer
Diuell
spake
in
the
presence
of
his
Princes
as
I
haue
done
:
hence
it
is
that
I
shall
[
](A07467-e37590-b)k
k
See
the
Apology
vnto
the
doubts
,
the
10.
obiect
,
aftet
the
Epistle
to
the
Reader
.
receiue
an
abatement
and
mitigation
of
my
torments
.
Besides
,
God
would
neuer
endure
that
this
should
be
acted
if
it
were
counterfaited
,
because
it
would
set
open
a
vast
gap
,
to
let
in
the
perdition
of
many
soules
.
He
further
said
,
consider
heere
the
goodnesse
of
your
God
,
whose
manner
is
to
set
first
before
you
those
things
that
are
worst
:
for
you
know
that
hither-vnto
,
the
viands
which
were
serued
in
vnto
you
,
haue
not
been
very
pleasing
,
because
wee
did
nothing
but
ingeminate
your
offences
.
Wee
must
therefore
now
serue
in
vnto
you
a
banquet
of
confections
.
Then
[
](A07467-e37610-b)l
l
A
discourse
touching
S.
Stephen
.
he
said
,
God
hath
commanded
me
,
who
am
a
great
enemy
vnto
Stephen
,
to
praise
those
that
in
imitation
of
Stephen
doe
forgiue
their
enemies
;
he
pardoned
those
that
maliced
him
after
the
example
of
his
great
master
Christ
Iesus
,
saying
,
Pater
ignosce
eis
,
quia
nesciunt
quid
faciunt
.
But
O
great
God
,
why
diddest
thou
not
first
recommend
thy
mother
to
Iohn
,
and
Iohn
vnto
thy
mother
?
the
reason
was
,
not
because
thou
wouldest
not
doe
it
,
but
because
thou
wouldest
giue
an
example
vnto
all
the
world
,
of
remitting
and
pardoning
the
iniuries
done
by
their
enemies
.
The
riches
of
this
world
are
but
trash
and
of-scowring
in
comparison
of
Paradise
.
You
will
heere
obiect
:
What
,
is
there
silthinesse
in
Paradise
?
I
say
vnto
you
,
that
there
is
not
,
for
no
vncleane
or
imperfect
thing
can
enter
into
heauen
,
but
I
call
riches
trash
,
because
the
Elect
make
no
account
of
them
,
and
the
blessed
Saints
doe
not
esteeme
of
siluer
,
gold
,
precious
stones
,
and
all
the
riches
of
the
world
.
The
seruant
is
not
greater
then
his
master
:
the
Master
entred
not
into
heauen
on
horsebacke
,
but
naked
,
and
hanging
vpon
the
tree
of
the
Crosse.
Why
therefore
should
you
tremble
at
afflictions
,
troubles
,
persecutions
,
or
whatsoeuer
may
deiect
and
make
you
humble
?
it
is
for
your
good
and
his
glory
that
these
crosses
make
you
thus
to
double
vnder
the
waight
of
them
,
for
by
this
meanes
will
he
place
your
soules
and
bodies
in
Paradise
.
O
wondrous
accident
!
the
world
is
conquered
with
the
desires
of
it
,
Satan
is
an
enemy
to
Satan
,
and
his
kingdome
is
rent
and
diuided
within
it selfe
,
not
by
his
consent
,
but
by
an
vnresistable
compulsion
.
After
all
this
discourse
he
said
vnto
God
,
[
](A07467-e37730-b)m
m
Sonneillon
his
constraint
.
Ho!
cause
an
Angell
to
speake
,
or
a
man
to
deliuer
these
things
,
and
let
mee
befreed
from
this
vnpleasing
office
.
There
are
indeed
many
Preachers
,
but
few
harken
vnto
them
,
and
if
any
goe
to
heare
them
,
they
goe
to
surprise
and
entrap
them
in
their
sermons
,
and
to
quote
their
gestures
and
actions
.
O
blindnesse
!
that
men
should
bee
more
attentiue
to
the
voice
of
the
Diuell
,
then
to
the
word
of
God
vttered
by
a
Preacher
.
Imitate
Stephen
and
pray
for
your
enemies
,
for
by
this
prayer
did
he
merit
to
behold
the
Sonne
of
God
,
and
did
win
Saul
to
the
bosome
of
the
Church
,
who
before
was
a
persecutor
of
the
same
,
and
did
keepe
the
garments
of
those
that
stoned
him
:
And
Saul
thou
knowest
,
that
his
charity
did
plead
for
thee
at
the
barre
of
the
Almighty
.
Stephen
whiles
hee
was
yet
young
was
one
of
the
first
Deacons
and
Treasurers
of
the
Church
,
a
louer
of
the
poore
as
if
they
were
hi●
brethren
and
a
great
familiar
of
God
:
it
was
therefore
needful
that
he
should
suffer
,
as
did
you
Margaret
,
Vrsula
,
and
the
1100.
Virgins
,
and
also
you
Catherine
,
Barbara
,
and
Catherine
of
Sienna
:
that
so
by
your
examples
others
might
be
lessened
to
be
filled
with
sufferance
and
patient
bearing
of
whatsoeuer
tribulations
should
bee
laid
vpon
them
.
And
thou
Stephen
if
thou
haddest
not
been
such
a
notable
instrument
of
Gods
glory
,
as
thou
wert
'
,
the
Apostles
would
neuer
haue
thus
esteemed
and
honoured
thee
.
Say
but
(
Father
)
euery
day
for
thine
enemies
,
and
it
is
sufficient
,
for
it
is
a
powerfull
prayer
and
full
of
efficacy
.
The
abridgement
of
all
perfection
is
,
to
pray
for
your
enemies
,
and
it
is
a
[
](A07467-e37850-b)n
n
The
powerfulnesse
of
prayer
for
our
enemies
.
well-pleasing
sacrifice
vnto
God
,
for
he
loueth
the
soules
of
his
enemies
a
hundreth
times
more
,
then
he
doth
the
bodies
of
his
friends
:
and
one
Aue
said
for
your
enemies
is
of
more
waight
and
importance
,
then
an
hundred
(
Pater
)
for
your
friends
.
It
is
an
easie
matter
to
pray
for
your
friends
,
but
it
is
harsh
and
vnpleasing
to
pray
for
your
enemies
and
such
as
go
about
to
kill
you
:
this
is
a
morsell
not
easily
swallowed
,
yet
doth
it
exceedingly
conduce
vnto
saluation
,
and
is
the
path
which
chalketh
out
vnto
you
the
way
of
life
;
if
it
be
done
in
vprightnesse
of
intention
,
in
purity
of
conscience
,
and
in
charity
,
for
the
glory
of
God
and
saluation
of
soules
.
I
tell
you
such
prayers
are
no
lesse
effectuall
then
the
prayers
of
many
Saints
;
yea
then
extasies
and
rauishing
in
spirit
,
and
other
such
admirable
mysteries
.
Hee
that
prayeth
for
another
,
hath
said
enough
for
himselfe
.
Then
hee
said
vnto
Belzebub
,
thou
art
startled
at
that
which
I
haue
spoken
,
I
plainly
see
that
it
doth
much
disquiet
thee
:
what
answerest
thou
vnto
these
things
?
And
thou
Asmodee
,
make
thy
part
good
if
thou
hast
what
to
reply
:
but
I
see
you
are
tongue-tied
and
cannot
answere
,
therefore
I
will
prosecute
these
things
further
.
Then
he
swore
that
al
which
he
had
spoken
should
by
publicke
approbation
bee
allowed
:
and
speaking
to
himselfe
,
he
said
:
O
[
](A07467-e37900-b)o
o
The
tentations
of
Sonneillon
.
Sonneillon
,
thou
art
hee
which
temptest
men
with
enuie
,
and
doest
withdraw
men
from
praying
for
their
enemies
:
for
this
cause
Gods
pleasure
is
thou
shouldest
speake
against
thy selfe
and
against
all
hell
,
hee
hath
taken
thy
owne
weapons
and
forced
thee
to
beate
thy selfe
with
them
.
Then
he
was
asked
touching
three
Articles
,
first
of
the
state
of
Nabuchadonosor
,
next
of
the
state
of
Salomon
,
and
then
whether
hee
had
said
that
S.
Stephen
was
broiled
vpon
a
gridiron
,
for
thus
did
some
vnderstand
him
.
He
directly
made
answere
,
that
Nabuchadonosor
was
saued
,
and
Salomon
damned
,
that
this
opinion
was
a
[
](A07467-e37980-b)p
p
It
is
a
probleme
in
the
Church
.
probleme
in
the
Church
,
and
that
his
damnation
was
reuealed
to
many
Saints
,
but
in
modesty
they
would
not
attempt
to
make
it
knowne
:
that
now
God
will
haue
his
Church
to
be
certified
of
the
truth
therof
,
for
many
reade
his
fault
,
but
no
man
euer
saw
any
mention
of
his
repentance
:
that
God
would
cleere
vp
and
dispell
all
the
doubts
that
shadow
his
Church
,
before
the
consummation
of
the
world
:
for
he
will
endow
his
Church
with
some
new
donations
,
and
will
enrich
his
faithfull
Spouse
with
some
fresh
remembrances
of
his
affection
.
And
this
standeth
with
reason
;
for
if
a
King
to
grace
his
Queene
will
make
expression
of
the
affection
which
he
beareth
towards
her
by
new
gifts
and
presentments
,
how
much
more
shall
God
being
more
great
and
good
then
the
Kings
of
the
earth
haue
both
ability
and
will
to
enrich
his
Church
with
new
immunities
and
endowments
.
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
thou
art
an
Eagle
and
hast
soared
higher
vpon
the
wings
of
diuine
wisedome
then
any
other
:
and
although
many
mysteries
haue
been
reuealed
vnto
thee
,
yet
diddest
thou
not
vnderstand
all
of
them
,
for
the
Armory
of
God
is
inscrutable
and
full
of
hidden
perfections
,
and
hee
may
from
thence
,
when
it
seemeth
good
vnto
him
,
bring
forth
many
strange
nouelties
.
I
affirme
further
,
that
neither
the
highest
Seraphin
,
nor
the
blessed
mother
of
God
her selfe
doe
comprehend
all
the
secrets
of
her
Sonne
,
or
of
his
humanity
.
For
God
is
aboue
all
,
and
after
him
is
Mary
,
who
although
she
be
a
woman
,
yet
is
shee
the
second
after
God
,
and
is
neuerthelesse
the
mother
of
God
.
After
dinner
,
Sonneillon
vttered
many
things
tending
to
edification
,
that
Vertue
was
ascended
vp
to
heauen
,
and
in
her
ascent
had
let
her
[
](A07467-e38030-b)q
q
The
mantle
of
impiety
.
mantle
fall
,
which
,
Impiety
that
remained
vpon
the
earth
,
tooke
vp
and
clothed
it selfe
therewithall
:
vnder
which
couerture
and
maske
it
commeth
abroad
to
deceiue
men
,
who
otherwise
would
decline
the
rock
of
such
seducements
.
He
further
said
that
the
damned
should
bee
punished
in
all
the
faculties
of
their
soule
,
in
their
memory
,
vnderstanding
,
and
will
,
together
with
their
fiue
senses
,
and
all
this
by
the
vision
of
Diuels
.
At
the
euening
Verrine
said
,
that
the
time
would
come
that
his
[
](A07467-e38050-b)r
r
He
repeated
this
ouer
diuerse
times
,
time
will
make
the
truth
therof
to
appeare
.
name
should
bee
rased
out
,
and
that
many
men
should
see
the
same
.
The
same
euening
Louyse
was
not
exorcised
,
but
Verrine
made
a
terrible
inuectiue
against
Magdalene
,
because
she
grew
coole
in
the
acknowledgement
of
Gods
mercie
towards
her
,
and
had
not
yet
humbled
her selfe
with
a
full
and
perfect
repentance
.
Then
he
admonished
euery
one
in
particular
,
how
they
should
discreetly
carry
themselues
in
that
great
businesse
of
their
saluation
.
The
Acts
of
the
27.
of
December
being
the
feast
of
S.
Iohn
.
THis
day
in
the
morning
,
the
Dominican
Father
exorcised
,
and
Verrine
after
his
acustomed
manner
began
to
speake
thus
.
Harken
and
be
attentiue
,
the
[
](A07467-e38160-b)s
s
The
reuelation
hereof
(
if
it
be
true
)
was
reserued
for
the
feast
of
S.
Iohn
the
Euangelist
.
houre
of
that
great
day
of
Iudgement
is
at
hand
,
for
Antichrist
is
borne
and
brought
forth
some
moneths
past
by
a
Iewish
woman
.
[
](A07467-e38190-b)t
t
These
are
Predictions
whose
truth
or
falshood
time
wil
bring
to
light
,
in
the
meane
time
we
must
hold
vs
to
that
which
the
Church
teacheth
and
practiseth
.
God
will
rase
out
Magick
&
al
Magicians
,
and
witches
shall
returne
home
vnto
him
:
the
Soueraigne
high
Priest
shall
giue
them
plenary
absolution
,
and
all
their
complices
shall
be
laid
open
vnto
the
world
.
These
are
not
fables
or
fancies
,
or
words
of
ieast
and
derision
:
I
foretell
you
these
things
by
the
appointment
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
all
which
is
true
,
I
beare
but
the
name
thereof
,
and
the
Church
shall
heereafter
admit
it
as
a
Reuelation
.
God
would
preuent
the
Diuel
,
and
therefore
he
doth
cause
this
annunciation
to
be
made
,
that
the
day
of
[
](A07467-e38200-b)u
u
After
the
signes
of
the
last
iudgment
,
there
shal
come
a
shortime
wherein
all
things
shall
be
husht
&
quiet
,
in
which
men
shall
lull
themselues
in
securitie
and
sleep
as
in
the
time
of
No●h
.
Luk.
17.
Iudgement
is
at
hand
,
and
that
[
](A07467-e38220-b)x
x
See
the
Apology
vnto
the
3
doubt
after
the
epistle
to
the
reader
.
Antichrist
is
borne
.
Seauen
yeares
before
the
great
day
of
the
Lord
,
the
earth
shall
bring
forth
no
fruite
,
the
women
shall
not
conceiue
,
and
many
signes
and
wonders
shall
bee
seene
as
is
in
part
already
made
manifest
.
For
the
sonne
rebelleth
against
his
father
,
the
daughter
against
her
mother
,
as
you
see
by
experience
euery
day
,
and
that
now
there
are
some
of
all
Nations
vnder
Heauen
who
are
conuerted
.
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
thou
hast
beene
intrusted
with
many
celestiall
secreets
:
thou
wert
a
doue
in
thy
simplicity
,
and
diddest
leane
vpon
the
breast
of
thy
Redemer
at
his
last
supper
,
and
doest
now
take
thy
rest
in
Paradise
[
](A07467-e38250-b)y
y
Some
Doctors
are
of
opinion
that
S.
Iohn
is
in
Paradise
body
and
soule
,
but
in
the
parallell
with
the
three
following
he
meaneth
that
his
body
is
in
that
terrestrial
Paradise
with
the
body
of
Moses
.
Moses
,
Enoch
and
Elias
you
are
there
also
,
for
your
bodies
were
neuer
found
vpon
the
earth
.
Great
God
of
the
Christians
,
thy
Saints
haue
many
reuelations
,
but
such
a
one
as
this
was
neuer
disclosed
vnto
them
,
because
the
time
of
this
Reuelation
was
not
then
come
;
and
the
sonne
of
perdition
was
vnborne
.
I
tell
thee
O
Spouse
of
God
,
thou
shalt
bee
beyond
measure
vngratefull
if
thou
make
nice
to
receiue
so
excellent
a
present
sent
vnto
thee
by
thy
husband
,
but
I
am
assured
thou
wilt
receiue
it
,
as
shal
also
the
chief
dealers
in
Magick
,
if
they
will
be
conuerted
,
whereby
they
shall
reape
much
mercy
and
fauour
,
and
then
the
secular
arme
shall
haue
no
power
to
inflict
the
rigour
of
iustice
vpon
them
.
It
is
the
good
pleasure
of
God
,
that
his
goodnesse
should
be
founded
forth
by
them
,
and
that
they
should
bee
the
meanes
of
the
conuersion
of
many
soules
,
as
they
were
the
instruments
of
their
perdition
.
The
[
](A07467-e38320-b)z
z
The
conuersion
of
Magicians
.
Priests
duety
is
to
absolue
Magicians
and
Witches
that
shall
repent
,
and
craue
of
God
the
remission
of
their
sinnes
.
And
thou
[
](A07467-e38330-b)a
a
This
was
put
in
practise
at
Aix
,
as
it
shall
afterward
appeare
.
Prince
of
Magicians
shalt
be
particularly
sis●ed
and
examined
,
and
God
shal
menace
and
affright
thee
by
the
Diuell
,
because
other
creatures
haue
no
force
to
worke
vpon
thee
.
France
is
infected
with
this
dangerous
Art
of
Magick
:
all
the
sisters
of
the
company
of
Vrsula
are
bewitched
at
Marseille
,
at
Aix
,
and
at
many
other
places
,
so
that
the
country
swarmeth
with
the
multitude
of
charmes
.
Come
,
and
draw
neere
vnto
the
childe
Iesus
,
his
hands
be
tender
and
cannot
gripe
you
hard
:
yet
euer
haue
you
in
remembrance
that
this
childe
onely
shall
be
your
Iudge
:
that
of
all
Nations
some
shall
bee
conuerted
,
and
that
this
miracle
shall
bee
spread
abroad
ouer
all
the
world
.
There
are
yet
many
voyd
seates
in
Heauen
which
God
will
haue
filled
.
Lucifer
[
](A07467-e38390-b)b
b
The
brauado
of
Verrine
to
Lucifer
.
,
thou
goest
about
to
get
those
soules
,
for
whom
thou
hast
payed
no
ransome
,
but
God
hath
fully
shewed
that
no
man
can
wring
that
out
of
his
hands
which
hee
hath
determined
to
saue
.
In
this
,
God
doth
offer
vnto
consideration
a
new
tract
of
his
wisedome
,
power
and
authority
,
which
thou
couldest
not
perceiue
:
for
hee
confoundeth
and
beateth
thee
by
a
Diuell
,
who
is
thy
seruant
and
subiect
,
and
by
two
women
hee
doth
conuert
soules
,
and
set
all
hell
in
an
vproare
and
distraction
.
For
since
the
time
of
this
accident
,
more
then
a
thousand
soules
haue
beene
conuerted
to
the
faith
:
yet
diddest
thou
accursed
spirit
think
,
that
thou
knowest
all
things
,
when
as
I
●ell
thee
,
Marie
her selfe
knoweth
not
all
,
although
she
be
inriched
with
perfection
,
and
hath
much
authority
and
power
in
heauen
.
These
discourses
are
not
drawne
from
the
pit
of
Hell
,
for
the
tree
is
knowne
by
the
fruite
.
When
God
giueth
the
fire
of
Charitie
,
he
also
adioyneth
thereunto
the
cinders
of
humility
;
for
the
fire
is
conserued
vnder
the
ashes
.
Then
hee
spake
to
Carreau
,
and
said
;
thou
also
art
a
wretched
spirit
;
thou
art
he
that
saiest
that
God
was
not
able
to
raise
Lazarus
to
life
,
I
tell
thee
thou
liest
,
and
he
shall
conuert
the
Cheife
and
ring-leaders
in
Magick
,
and
God
shall
be
praised
for
his
great
goodnes
by
those
that
shall
behold
the
same
.
[
](A07467-e38470-b)c
c
A
great
reprehension
&
inuectiue
against
men
.
See
the
Apology
why
this
is
the
highest
signall
of
Gods
indignation
.
God
perceaueth
,
that
men
esteeme
not
of
his
Preachers
,
and
therefore
sent
the
Diuell
to
deliuer
his
truth
by
the
mouth
of
a
woman
:
Phisitians
to
new
maladies
haue
new
remedies
and
appliances
:
so
because
this
sicknesse
of
men
went
beyond
ordinary
,
it
was
expedient
,
for
the
cure
thereof
to
apply
extraordinary
remedies
,
especially
to
those
whom
the
Diuell
had
deceaued
and
conquered
.
I
affirme
,
that
it
is
necessary
to
goe
to
Rome
,
for
God
will
haue
this
businesse
examined
and
looked
into
.
Then
he
desired
to
haue
his
oath
ministred
vnto
him
;
and
because
hee
had
reuealed
diuerse
things
full
of
nouelty
and
admiration
,
it
was
thought
fit
,
that
he
should
sweare
vpon
the
blessed
Sacrament
.
And
whilest
the
Priest
was
holding
the
same
,
Verrine
spake
of
diuers
matters
,
and
amongst
the
rest
,
that
the
[
](A07467-e38500-b)d
d
Touching
religious
orders
.
company
of
the
Christian
Doctrine
,
and
of
Saint
Vrsula
,
and
the
order
of
Saint
Dominicke
should
sprout
vp
and
flourish
,
(
alwaies
without
offence
vnto
other
Orders
,
as
vnto
the
Iesuits
and
the
like
)
that
the
Father
,
Mother
,
Vncle
and
Aunt
,
and
almost
all
the
kindred
of
Louyse
were
damned
;
that
it
was
thought
fit
that
shee
should
speake
this
with
her
owne
mouth
,
and
that
he
himself
was
constrained
to
reueale
,
that
they
were
damned
,
saying
,
[
](A07467-e38540-b)e
e
It
were
a
strange
wonder
that
a
woman
honourably
descended
should
speake
this
of
her
father
and
mother
in
publick
from
her selfe
,
out
of
her
fits
she
is
of
a
composed
vnderstanding
&
very
sensible
in
her
discourse
.
Louyse
of
a
truth
thy
father
and
mother
are
damned
in
Hell
.
Who
would
euer
haue
told
Iohn
Cappeau
,
and
Louyse
de
Baume
that
their
daughter
would
openly
publish
vnto
the
world
their
eternall
damnation
.
I
doe
not
conceiue
Louyse
that
thy
heart
is
made
of
stone
.
Then
Louyse
wept
very
bitterly
so
that
the
Assembly
was
so
melted
with
compassion
,
that
they
all
fell
a
weeping
also
.
After
that
Verrine
had
for
a
season
keept
silence
,
vpon
the
sudden
he
cryed
out
againe
,
the
father
of
thy
father
,
the
father
of
thy
mother
,
the
father
of
thy
grandfather
,
and
the
father
of
thy
grand-mother
,
and
all
thy
kindred
be
damned
:
then
hee
said
,
the
King
[
](A07467-e38630-b)f
f
See
the
page
259.
touching
King
Henry
the
fourth
.
of
France
of
happy
memory
was
an
Heretick
,
but
died
in
the
state
of
grace
:
father
Romillon
,
the
superiour
of
Louyse
was
also
an
heretick
,
but
now
he
is
her
spirituall
father
;
also
Louyse
her selfe
was
at
the
first
brought
vp
after
the
fashion
of
hereticks
.
Then
Verrine
began
to
cry
,
that
God
might
do
well
to
vse
the
seruice
of
a
Queene
,
or
a
Princesse
in
a
worke
of
this
nature
,
in
the
which
if
hee
had
made
choice
of
Vrsula
who
was
a
Queene
or
some
such
as
shee
was
,
it
were
not
to
be
wondred
.
And
directing
his
speech
vnto
God
,
hee
said
,
Why
diddest
thou
not
rather
chuse
a
Queene
or
an
Empresse
,
then
this
worme
here
?
But
thou
wilt
reply
,
that
thou
hast
no
need
of
thy
creatures
,
but
that
they
haue
neede
of
thee
,
that
thou
art
alwaies
ready
to
bestow
vpon
them
,
if
they
wil
further
&
co-operate
with
thy
heauenly
pleasure
,
that
it
sufficeth
thee
to
finde
a
soule
framed
&
disposed
vnto
that
which
thou
wouldest
impose
vpon
it
.
Of
a
truth
Louyse
,
thou
hast
begged
at
Gods
hands
to
suffer
the
paines
of
hell
,
if
it
might
be
agreeable
vnto
him
,
and
this
thou
hast
desired
for
the
enlarging
of
his
glory
:
yet
that
this
might
bee
without
any
finall
depriuation
of
the
sight
of
God
,
according
to
thy
request
,
God
hath
yeelded
vnto
thy
petition
,
because
thou
diddest
put
thy selfe
vpon
his
pleasure
,
and
diddest
not
indent
with
him
to
suffer
after
such
&
such
a
fashion
,
but
diddest
make
a
free
offer
of
thy selfe
to
be
disposed
by
him
as
hee
pleased
.
And
the
truth
is
,
all
shall
redound
to
the
glory
of
God
,
to
the
exaltation
of
his
Church
,
and
to
the
aduancement
of
thy
calling
:
yet
art
thou
to
expect
nothing
but
confusion
and
shame
hereby
,
which
thou
doest
confesse
thou
hast
well
deserued
,
to
wit
,
all
sorts
of
iniuries
and
reproachfull
contempts
which
thou
canst
suffer
for
his
loue
.
[
](A07467-e38730-b)g
g
When
his
discourse
is
not
drawne
from
Scripture
the
Diuel
constraineth
no
man
to
beleeue
.
And
we
conceaue
that
this
which
is
here
so
spoken
is
spoken
out
of
flattery
.
It
is
true
Michaelis
,
thou
diddest
indeed
affirme
that
thou
haddest
an
inspiration
infused
into
thee
,
to
put
such
an
intended
reformation
in
practise
;
I
tell
thee
,
it
is
rather
a
reuelation
,
but
thy
humility
was
pleased
to
giue
it
that
modest
appellation
,
for
those
that
are
humble
,
had
rather
call
it
by
that
name
.
I
tell
you
,
that
the
Reuelation
of
Michaelis
,
the
inspiration
of
Romillon
,
and
the
will
of
God
,
doe
make
a
Trinitie
,
that
is
,
one
thing
in
three
,
for
the
other
two
are
dissolued
into
the
will
of
God
.
If
two
different
persons
do
meet
in
the
concurrence
of
friendship
,
I
affirme
that
there
is
but
one
heart
and
one
soule
,
so
when
the
creatures
conforme
their
wil
vnto
the
wil
of
God
,
they
haue
then
the
same
will
with
God
.
After
many
other
discourses
hee
swore
in
behalfe
of
the
sacred
Trinity
,
and
of
all
the
church
triumphant
and
militant
to
the
confusion
of
all
Diuels
,
and
to
his
owne
vtter
disgrace
and
shame
;
which
oath
he
tooke
in
great
solemnity
vpon
the
blessed
sacrament
,
disauo●ing
all
double
and
sinister
intention
.
Moreouer
he
called
Belzebub
,
and
all
his
companions
,
saying
vnto
them
,
speake
now
if
you
haue
any
thing
to
reply
,
if
I
haue
keept
in
any
thing
that
is
fit
to
be
reuealed
,
I
promise
you
to
deliuer
it
,
for
all
this
not
one
of
them
dared
so
much
as
to
grumble
.
Then
Verrine
began
to
cry
in
the
presence
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
how
admirable
is
thy
power
great
God
,
who
hast
permitted
,
yea
and
commanded
the
Diuels
to
bring
hither
to
his
Church
Magicians
and
witches
to
bee
informed
of
that
which
from
thee
I
am
constrained
to
speake
against
them
.
Hell
is
diuided
and
in
distraction
,
it
waxeth
feeble
,
and
the
cousonages
and
subtleties
thereof
are
dismasked
.
[
](A07467-e38810-b)h
h
He
did
exorcise
when
he
was
at
S.
Baume
as
shal
be
seene
afterwards
in
the
acts
of
the
last
of
December
.
pag
Lewes
the
Magician
shall
exorcise
,
the
witchcrafts
of
the
house
of
S.
Vrsula
are
at
an
end
,
and
all
the
sisters
shall
be
deliuered
,
except
Louyse
and
Magdalene
,
who
are
to
goe
to
Rome
where
Verrine
by
the
mouth
of
Louyse
with
Magdalene
shall
make
his
declarations
.
The
same
day
Verrine
said
to
Magdalene
,
giue
the
keyes
of
thy
house
to
God
,
who
is
the
father
of
thy
family
,
as
the
soule
is
the
mistresse
,
and
the
body
the
seruant
of
the
same
:
giue
the
keyes
to
God
the
Father
,
the
staffe
of
command
vnto
the
Sonne
,
and
the
fewell
that
is
in
thy
house
vnto
the
holy
Ghost
,
for
they
will
setle
a
good
order
there
,
which
is
beyond
the
spheare
of
thy
power
to
accomplish
.
The
same
day
also
Verrine
was
asked
how
hee
meant
that
Moses
was
in
the
terrestriall
Paradise
,
because
the
Scripture
mentioneth
his
death
.
Hereunto
he
answered
,
[
](A07467-e38950-b)i
i
This
is
a
new
reuelation
.
Hee
may
well
be
dead
,
and
yet
be
in
the
terrestriall
Paradise
too
,
according
to
his
body
,
for
God
might
raise
him
vp
to
life
,
because
he
is
one
of
the
foure
trumpets
,
who
are
appointed
in
the
last
daies
of
the
world
to
denounce
the
iudgements
of
God
to
the
foure
parts
of
the
earth
:
and
it
is
certaine
that
neither
his
body
nor
the
body
of
Iohn
the
Euangelist
could
euer
be
found
.
But
some
man
may
heere
cauill
that
the
Apocalypse
mentioneth
but
two
witnesses
,
to
wit
Enoch
and
Elias
whom
Antichrist
shal
put
to
death
,
Verrine
answered
,
that
which
Iohn
hath
said
of
the
two
witnesses
is
a
firme
truth
,
yet
doth
hee
not
exclude
others
but
maketh
mention
onely
of
them
that
were
to
giue
testimony
of
God
by
their
death
,
and
not
of
Iohn
or
Moses
who
had
already
tasted
of
the
same
.
[
](A07467-e39040-b)k
k
The
fall
of
the
Angels
.
'
Then
he
said
,
that
his
ranke
was
amongst
the
number
of
Thrones
,
and
that
hee
had
command
ouer
three
legions
of
Angels
.
That
the
greatest
ruine
and
downfall
that
was
in
heauen
was
the
fall
of
Thrones
:
that
all
the
Princes
and
heads
of
all
the
orders
were
fallen
,
that
the
greatest
breach
was
made
by
the
ruine
of
Thrones
,
and
that
therefore
God
would
fill
vp
his
breach
by
the
meanes
and
labours
of
Thrones
.
He
further
added
,
that
Belzebub
had
tempted
Adam
and
himselfe
Eue
,
and
spake
to
her
in
the
shape
of
the
Serpent
,
but
in
all
his
temptations
which
hee
vsed
towards
her
,
hee
euer
retained
the
face
of
a
gitle
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
the
Dominican
father
exorcised
,
in
the
beginning
whereof
Verrine
began
to
gibe
and
to
be
pleasant
with
Belzebub
,
saying
,
A
Princes
fashion
is
not
to
beate
a
base
fellow
himselfe
,
but
commandeth
one
of
his
meanest
seruants
to
doe
it
:
so
fareth
it
with
thee
Belzebub
,
thou
art
not
worthy
that
I
should
auenge
my selfe
vpon
thee
;
I
doe
not
care
if
.
I
bid
my
seruant
to
doe
it
.
Then
he
spake
to
Gresill
and
said
,
Cudgell
me
this
Belzebub
,
wicked
wretch
as
hee
is
,
that
would
dare
to
pluck
God
from
his
Throne
,
but
therein
his
forces
and
designements
were
broken
and
crusht
to
peeces
.
I
am
Gods
Apparitor
,
I
will
bee
paid
with
good
money
,
yet
shall
neither
thou
,
nor
I
euer
attaine
to
Paradise
,
although
he
were
willing
to
bestow
it
vpon
mee
.
I
doe
not
say
that
he
will
giue
it
me
,
but
I
affirme
,
that
I
shall
be
more
happy
then
thy selfe
,
because
there
is
a
reward
that
attendeth
vpon
my
labors
and
paineful
endeauours
:
so
that
although
I
shall
not
enioy
felicity
,
yet
at
the
least
I
shall
not
bee
tormented
with
the
like
extent
of
punishment
;
for
God
hath
promised
to
allay
and
giue
[
](A07467-e39160-b)l
l
See
the
Apology
,
the
10.
doubt
after
the
Epistle
to
the
Reader
.
mitigation
to
the
same
.
Moreouer
he
said
,
wretched
Belzebub
,
I
see
thou
wilt
speake
,
speake
on
,
for
all
will
light
vpon
thy
owne
head
.
Belzebub
replyed
,
I
speake
not
to
thee
▪
Ha
Belzebub
,
said
Verrine
,
I
perceaue
it
goeth
hard
with
thee
,
the
keyes
of
Magdalens
soule
are
not
now
in
thy
custody
,
for
the
gates
are
shut
vp
,
and
the
rod
of
command
is
taken
from
thee
.
Then
the
Exorcist
spake
these
words
,
Ecce
non
dormitabit
,
whereupon
Verrine
said
,
true
,
the
Diuel
neuer
sleepeth
,
but
is
euer
wakefull
to
doe
a
mischeefe
:
God
neuer
sleepeth
also
,
but
hee
alwaies
is
vigilant
to
doe
good
,
for
his
goodnesse
is
greater
then
the
iniquity
and
malice
of
all
hell
.
Iohn
,
thou
wert
the
disciple
of
Loue
,
and
Magdalene
the
hand-maid
of
Affection
.
[
](A07467-e39300-b)m
m
The
action
of
Antichrist
.
Antichrist
when
he
commeth
shall
cause
himselfe
to
be
adored
,
and
shall
haue
Kings
and
Princes
to
bee
attendants
in
his
traine
,
but
what
reward
shall
they
haue
of
him
?
iust
nothing
.
Hee
shall
cause
himselfe
to
bee
carried
pompously
in
the
aire
,
and
say
that
hee
is
Christ
and
the
Messias
,
but
hee
shall
be
conuicted
of
a
lie
,
and
be
prooued
to
be
Antichrist
.
Then
shall
there
be
discerned
the
difference
and
distinction
betweene
the
children
of
God
and
the
children
of
Satan
.
The
Iewes
were
once
Gods
best
beloued
children
,
but
because
they
would
not
take
knowledge
of
their
God
,
but
after
a
flood
of
so
many
blessings
,
did
crucifie
him
vpon
the
Crosse
,
for
this
cause
did
God
repudiate
and
reiect
them
.
Christ
Iesus
was
promised
vnto
them
,
but
they
would
none
of
him
,
no
not
when
hee
prayed
for
them
,
therefore
they
are
deseruedly
depriued
of
so
glorious
a
light
;
for
he
that
hateth
that
which
is
good
shall
in
the
end
be
seased
vpon
by
that
which
is
euill
:
the
patient
is
well
enough
serued
,
if
the
Phisitian
leaue
him
,
when
he
refuseth
and
scoffeth
at
his
counsell
.
[
](A07467-e39320-b)n
n
The
seuerall
sicknesses
of
men
.
You
are
all
subiect
to
sicknesses
,
some
are
infirme
in
their
head
,
others
in
their
braine
,
some
in
their
eyes
,
others
in
their
eares
.
Now
if
God
who
is
the
true
Physition
of
your
soules
,
shall
aske
you
whether
you
be
sicke
or
no
,
will
you
answere
you
are
not
sicke
when
you
are
?
for
hee
well
knoweth
by
your
pulse
how
you
are
affected
.
To
those
that
are
troubled
with
a
paine
in
their
head
,
that
is
to
say
to
the
proud
,
he
ministreth
the
sweet
and
gentle
physicke
of
deepe
humility
;
to
others
that
are
sicke
of
impatiency
,
of
curiosity
,
or
the
like
diseases
,
he
doth
[
](A07467-e39330-b)o
o
The
medicines
for
these
sicknesses
.
ordaine
and
point
forth
for
euery
man
a
particular
remedy
according
to
the
nature
of
his
infirmity
.
But
there
is
alwaies
some
bitternesse
in
these
potions
,
which
breedeth
a
difficulty
in
the
Patient
to
take
them
.
Mis-conceiue
me
not
,
as
if
I
should
speake
of
corporall
medicaments
which
are
composed
of
hearbs
and
simples
,
I
speake
spiritually
of
all
sorts
of
vertues
,
which
are
the
true
receits
to
cure
languishing
soules
;
take
therefore
and
taste
this
medicine
,
I
dare
assure
you
it
wil
make
you
whole
,
although
you
were
sicke
euen
vnto
death
,
for
you
haue
a
very
cunning
Physition
.
[
](A07467-e39350-b)p
p
See
the
Apology
,
the
first
doubt
after
the
Epistle
to
the
Reader
.
Then
he
said
,
alas
,
behold
the
great
day
of
Iudgement
is
at
hand
,
for
Antichrist
is
borne
.
If
vertue
seeme
bitter
vnto
your
taste
God
will
sweeten
your
mouthes
with
diuine
consolations
,
and
will
not
that
you
should
rise
from
his
table
with
your
palate
disseasoned
.
It
is
high
time
O
yee
Christians
to
surrender
and
giue
vp
your
will
into
the
hands
of
your
Creator
:
giue
vnto
him
the
three
powers
of
your
soule
,
your
memory
,
that
you
may
haue
him
in
remembrance
,
your
vnderstanstanding
,
that
you
may
thinke
vpon
his
benefits
,
and
your
will
,
that
you
may
be
obedient
vnto
him
.
Imitate
the
Oxen
who
feede
all
the
day
and
chew
the
cud
,
or
ruminate
in
the
night
:
and
let
the
seruant
no
longer
gouerne
your
house
.
The
holy
Ghost
is
at
your
beds
side
,
and
hath
in
his
hand
a
potion
for
the
health
of
your
soules
:
the
ingredients
are
,
a
little
humility
,
a
little
charity
,
a
little
patience
,
a
little
perseuerance
,
a
little
hope
,
and
a
little
resignation
.
This
potion
is
not
without
some
bitternes
and
mortification
,
but
he
is
at
hand
with
the
sugar
of
his
consolations
to
sweeten
and
allay
the
offensi●enesse
thereof
.
Ought
you
not
first
to
goe
vnto
Mount
Caluary
,
and
there
taste
vineger
and
gall
,
befor
you
feed
on
those
delicious
viands
,
and
drinke
that
sweet
wine
and
hipocras
of
heauen
,
or
haue
the
fr●ition
of
the
vision
of
that
eternall
brightnesse
?
Receiue
therefore
the
Sacrament
of
the
Altar
,
for
it
will
preserue
you
,
it
will
restore
you
,
it
will
consolidate
whatsoeuer
is
loose
and
disioynted
within
you
:
yet
must
euery
one
of
you
alwaies
say
vnto
himselfe
,
I
am
a
miserable
sinner
,
and
most
vnworthy
to
receiue
my
Creator
.
Thou
Iohn
Baptist
was
by
wer
't
this
great
S●crament
was
first
instituted
;
thou
diddest
rest
thy selfe
vpon
the
breast
of
the
Sonne
of
God
,
at
what
time
there
were
many
celestiall
secrets
reuealed
vnto
thee
:
thou
knowest
full
well
that
this
is
a
Sacrament
of
loue
,
and
that
the
best
aduice
that
may
be
giuen
is
,
that
men
frequent
the
same
euery
[
](A07467-e39380-b)q
q
The
frequenting
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
.
fifteenth
day
,
and
haue
this
meditation
continually
in
their
mindes
,
that
Antichrist
is
borne
.
You
are
therefore
to
play
the
parts
of
valiant
and
able
souldiers
,
and
not
to
shew
your selues
base
or
womanish
●
nay
I
say
further
,
that
Virgins
and
married
women
are
likewise
to
arme
themselues
against
him
:
for
[
](A07467-e39390-b)r
r
The
time
that
is
prepared
for
martyrdome
.
the
Church
had
neuer
such
plenty
of
martyrdomes
as
shall
bee
in
the
time
that
is
prepared
for
the
same
.
There
shall
bee
two
bands
and
two
armies
,
the
one
belonging
to
God
,
the
other
fighting
for
the
Diuell
,
and
in
this
army
shall
Antichrist
bee
.
God
would
saue
his
whom
he
hath
redeemed
with
the
price
of
his
blood
:
on
the
other
side
,
the
Diuell
would
rauine
vpon
that
,
which
is
none
of
his
owne
.
Nothing
happeneth
but
by
the
prouidence
and
will
of
God
,
and
his
pleasure
it
is
that
this
time
should
come
.
When
Antichrist
shall
be
in
his
ruffe
and
brauery
,
hee
will
say
,
I
am
Christ
,
I
am
the
Messias
,
and
he
will
haue
many
associates
that
will
auow
the
same
:
but
the
true
Christians
shall
tell
him
,
thou
art
not
hee
,
thou
art
Antichrist
.
The
same
God
who
said
vnto
the
Niniuites
,
repent
,
doth
now
call
vpon
you
,
my
iudgement
is
at
hand
,
repent
therefore
and
be
conuerted
.
Children
,
obey
the
voice
of
your
father
:
shut
,
shut
,
O
shut
your
gates
against
Satan
,
if
he
would
enter
,
say
that
God
hath
the
keyes
.
If
the
Diuell
be
importunate
,
if
he
knocke
with
impatience
,
if
hee
would
enter
by
violence
,
goe
presently
to
the
master
of
the
house
,
and
tell
him
,
Sir
,
you
are
our
good
shepheard
,
there
are
strangers
without
that
would
enter
forcibly
vpon
vs
,
and
if
we
bee
not
mistaken
,
there
bee
wolues
without
at
the
gate
.
Sir
,
you
haue
the
keyes
,
you
haue
the
staffe
to
beate
them
hence
,
you
are
able
with
the
least
winke
of
your
eye
to
make
them
auoid
the
place
:
vpon
this
information
he
will
rise
and
chase
them
away
to
their
confusion
.
Haue
your
recourse
to
the
Child
Iesus
,
he
will
bee
your
Purueier
and
supply
your
necessities
.
Present
your
seruice
to
Mary
,
and
shee
will
aide
you
.
Why
doe
you
rather
chuse
to
lauish
away
your
time
,
then
to
pray
for
the
health
of
your
soules
?
you
are
first
to
honour
the
blessed
mother
of
God
,
S.
Iohn
,
and
Magdalene
,
and
then
the
loue
of
God
shall
be
conferred
vpon
you
.
Is
it
not
good
reason
to
reuerence
the
blessed
mother
of
God
since
that
you
are
her
children
?
I
assure
you
,
that
no
man
liuing
can
make
a
bad
end
who
hath
honoured
and
reuerenced
the
mother
of
God
,
Magdalene
,
Martha
,
Catherine
,
Vrsula
,
Dominicke
,
Anselme
,
Stanislaus
,
Stephen
,
Anthony
of
Padua
,
and
the
Innocent
children
,
but
be
wary
,
for
in
the
greatest
feasts
and
solemnities
there
is
most
vnrulinesse
and
disorder
.
[
](A07467-e39470-b)s
s
The
reprehension
of
the
wise
men
of
this
world
.
You
deceiue
your selues
when
as
you
say
,
that
if
God
would
haue
reuealed
these
things
vnto
his
Church
,
he
would
haue
chosen
the
ministry
of
Preachers
,
not
of
Diuels
:
but
God
is
wise
enough
,
yea
hee
is
wisdome
it selfe
,
and
doth
little
need
to
haue
your
aduice
,
or
the
counsell
of
Angels
themselues
.
If
he
would
haue
taken
the
aduice
,
either
of
Angels
or
of
men
,
when
he
selected
and
culled
forth
his
blessed
mother
from
all
women
,
they
would
haue
told
him
,
that
it
had
been
better
to
chuse
a
Queene
or
a
Princesse
;
for
the
blessed
Virgine
was
accounted
meane
and
contemptible
in
the
eyes
of
the
world
.
In
like
manner
,
if
hee
had
taken
any
to
aduise
with
all
,
touching
the
place
of
his
Natiuity
,
they
would
haue
told
him
,
what
Lord
,
chuse
a
stable
?
can
you
not
with
as
much
ease
chuse
a
Palace
?
But
it
is
the
custome
of
God
to
doe
that
which
seemeth
good
vnto
him
,
and
not
to
follow
the
fancies
and
giddy
conceits
of
men
.
Then
did
Verrine
take
his
oath
,
that
all
this
aboue
mentioned
was
true
,
as
hee
formerly
vsed
to
doe
.
The
Acts
of
the
28.
of
December
being
the
Feast
of
Innocents
.
ON
this
day
the
Dominican
father
exorcised
,
and
Verrine
began
to
speake
in
this
manner
:
There
are
two
bookes
,
[
](A07467-e39550-b)t
t
The
booke
of
death
kept
by
Satan
is
nothing
else
but
the
sleights
and
deuices
which
he
hath
to
ensnare
vs
.
But
if
by
this
booke
of
death
you
vnderstand
reprobation
,
then
is
this
booke
in
the
eternity
of
God
as
the
booke
of
Predestination
is
.
God
keepeth
the
booke
of
life
,
the
Diuell
the
booke
of
eternall
death
,
in
which
hee
registreth
downe
all
mens
sinnes
,
as
God
in
the
other
booke
setteth
downe
all
mens
good
workes
,
whereof
S.
Martin
is
witnesse
.
The
Diuell
ruineth
all
,
and
God
restoreth
all
,
for
from
a
worke
of
basenesse
he
draweth
actions
of
wonder
,
and
maketh
that
which
is
vnfruitfull
to
become
fertile
.
The
way
of
life
vnto
death
is
a
broad
and
beaten
way
,
but
the
way
to
returne
from
sinne
to
grace
is
full
of
mistakes
and
windings
.
It
is
not
Gods
manner
to
imploy
the
seruice
of
those
that
are
drenched
in
mortall
sinne
,
when
hee
would
bring
about
some
important
worke
for
the
aduantage
and
good
of
his
Church
:
as
also
the
Diuell
doth
not
effect
any
great
matter
for
the
aduancement
and
augmentation
of
the
kingdome
of
Hell
when
he
vseth
the
ministry
of
one
that
is
setled
in
the
grace
of
God
.
For
there
is
a
sympathie
and
consent
betwixt
God
and
his
creature
,
whom
hee
employeth
in
his
businesse
.
God
being
omnipotent
can
easily
out
of
vnfruitfulnesse
,
nay
out
of
a
straw
worke
plenty
of
wonders
,
yet
is
it
requisite
,
that
this
straw
do
not
let
or
giue
hinderance
thereunto
:
for
the
reasonable
creature
hath
free
will
giuen
him
by
God
,
that
by
doing
well
he
may
merit
,
as
by
stooping
to
that
which
is
nought
,
hee
may
be
punished
.
It
is
not
with
men
as
it
is
with
Diuels
,
for
we
are
forced
to
doe
the
commandement
of
God
,
which
men
absolutely
are
not
,
although
God
being
the
Lord
of
all
,
and
their
Creator
,
Redeemer
and
Sanctifier
may
lay
his
command
vpon
them
:
but
the
Diuell
whose
nature
is
depraued
and
deuoid
of
the
grace
of
God
,
doth
nothing
but
by
compulsion
.
God
hath
created
his
creatures
without
any
consent
or
approbation
of
theirs
,
yet
hee
doth
not
operate
in
his
creatures
without
them
,
neither
shall
any
be
haled
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
if
hee
haue
no
minde
to
goe
thither
:
God
will
open
many
meanes
for
the
attainement
of
that
endlesse
blisse
;
but
if
a
man
will
none
,
[
](A07467-e39600-b)u
u
The
shipwrack
of
men
commeth
from
themselues
.
God
will
leaue
him
to
himselfe
,
and
then
hee
is
vtterly
cast
away
.
This
shipwracke
of
him●elfe
commeth
not
from
God
,
but
from
the
creature
,
who
out
of
pure
malice
doth
abandon
the
Mansion
of
his
father
,
that
by
his
precipitate
courses
,
hee
may
cast
himselfe
into
the
fier
of
Hell
.
A
good
King
maketh
a
good
subiect
.
The
[
](A07467-e39610-b)x
x
Concerning
the
deceased
King
Henry
4.
see
more
at
large
in
the
page
219.
deceased
King
of
famous
memory
was
a
louer
of
peace
in
his
life
time
,
and
therefore
God
did
crowne
him
with
glory
and
peace
in
that
other
world
.
Doe
not
contend
and
cauill
,
whether
hee
were
an
hereticke
or
a
Catholike
,
for
the
end
crownes
the
worke
:
hee
had
offended
with
Dauid
,
and
God
shewed
mercy
vnto
him
as
he
did
vnto
Dauid
.
It
is
the
Diuels
property
to
bring
men
from
euill
to
worse
,
but
God
nurseth
men
vp
from
good
to
better
;
for
no
vncleane
thing
shall
enter
into
heauen
.
Then
Verrine
said
,
at
the
pronouncing
of
these
words
of
the
Exorcismes
,
Tu
Innocentium
persecutor
.
Of
a
certainty
Herod
,
thou
wast
a
blood-thirsty
man
,
thou
wouldest
haue
thy selfe
stiled
the
Messias
,
and
yet
diddest
endeauour
to
slay
the
true
Messias
indeed
,
in
that
massacre
of
Innocents
:
And
although
hee
was
able
enough
to
defend
himselfe
from
thy
murtherous
designements
,
yet
would
hee
decline
thy
rage
,
that
hee
might
teach
vs
not
to
tempt
the
prouidence
of
God
.
Herod
thought
to
kill
Christ
Iesus
,
yet
on
the
other
side
the
Kings
of
the
East
came
to
worship
him
.
Good
Kings
!
what
saw
you
in
him
to
draw
you
to
such
an
action
so
derogatory
(
as
it
might
haue
seemed
)
from
your
States
?
Hee
appeared
vnto
you
but
a
little
childe
:
Mary
was
no
Queene
,
and
there
was
no
traine
,
onely
Ioseph
,
an
Oxe
and
an
Asse
.
Where
was
his
Crowne
,
where
was
his
Scepter
,
where
were
his
hangings
of
Tapistry
?
where
was
the
royall
bed
?
what
could
you
behold
there
but
cob-webs
of
spiders
sticking
on
the
rafters
,
and
an
Oxe
that
heated
the
child
with
the
abundance
of
his
vaperous
breath
.
Thus
you
must
doe
.
The
holy
Ghost
breatheth
on
you
the
breath
of
deuotion
,
and
doe
you
lend
your
breath
vnto
the
little
Infant
,
and
being
ioyned
together
,
he
shall
be
the
fire
and
you
the
ashes
.
The
breath
of
the
holy
Ghost
is
a
fire
,
and
representeth
vnto
vs
charity
;
and
your
breath
is
the
ashes
of
the
meekest
humility
,
for
vnder
the
ashes
is
the
fire
preserued
.
Learne
hence
to
speake
of
sacred
things
,
aduisedly
,
and
seriously
according
vnto
truth
,
and
beware
whether
you
bee
rich
or
poore
,
how
you
blaspheme
against
him
.
[
](A07467-e39750-b)y
y
Which
kinde
of
pouerty
is
the
best
.
The
pouerty
of
this
world
is
not
the
meanes
to
make
you
happie
,
neither
doth
God
esteeme
much
of
this
pouerty
,
for
there
be
many
that
are
now
howling
&
frying
in
those
infernall
flames
,
that
reposed
too
much
confidence
in
this
pouerty
.
Blessed
bee
the
poore
,
but
they
must
bee
poore
in
spirit
,
for
theirs
is
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Are
you
ignorant
in
what
this
pouerty
of
spirit
consisteth
?
It
consisteth
in
this
,
to
possesse
no
other
thing
but
God
and
him
alone
,
for
there
are
many
poore
people
in
the
estimation
of
the
world
,
who
are
rich
enough
in
their
ambition
,
and
yet
are
there
many
Kings
,
Princes
,
and
Noble
personages
,
who
are
owners
of
nothing
but
of
God
and
themselues
:
For
riches
are
amongst
indifferent
things
,
neither
hurt
they
those
that
make
good
vse
and
appliance
of
them
,
according
vnto
the
Commandement
of
God
,
[
](A07467-e39760-b)z
z
Consolation
vnto
the
poore
Then
Verrine
turned
to
the
poore
that
were
there
,
and
said
,
There
is
not
one
amongst
you
,
but
is
better
accommodated
for
his
necessities
,
then
was
the
Sonne
of
God
when
he
lay
in
the
manger
,
you
should
therefore
say
vnto
him
,
when
hee
profereth
his
kingdome
vnto
you
.
Good
God
,
I
am
not
capable
of
such
a
blisse
,
and
still
you
are
to
acknowledge
your
owne
infirmitie
:
you
must
also
descend
downe
as
it
were
to
hell
,
which
you
are
to
doe
either
in
this
life
,
or
after
you
are
dead
:
when
therefore
you
are
afflicted
with
aduersities
say
vnto
him
,
I
am
ready
to
suffer
with
my
Redeemer
,
for
I
haue
deserued
much
more
,
yet
doth
he
compassion
my
tottering
and
distracted
estate
,
and
cheereth
me
vp
with
the
beames
of
his
mercy
.
I
assure
you
,
that
both
I
&
you
haue
to
do
with
a
seuere
Iudge
,
therefore
humble
your selues
and
you
shall
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
.
Grudge
not
that
God
hath
made
such
an
one
rich
and
thee
poore
,
or
that
hee
hath
endowed
such
with
wisedome
,
and
hath
left
vnto
thee
nothing
but
foolishnesse
.
For
hee
created
the
Angels
and
marshalled
them
in
their
orders
,
there
are
the
Seraphins
,
The
Cherubins
,
and
the
Thrones
,
&c.
euery
one
in
their
seuerall
ranke
and
station
,
and
although
there
bee
such
variety
and
diuersity
amongst
them
,
yet
you
cannot
say
that
they
are
subiect
to
confusion
.
If
you
direct
and
leuell
your
actions
by
an
vpright
intention
,
that
is
to
say
,
if
you
square
all
your
doings
by
the
rule
of
Gods
glory
,
the
saluation
of
your
soule
,
and
good
of
your
neighbour
,
Satan
will
easily
flee
from
you
.
Let
your
soule
be
furnished
with
three
things
,
with
vpright
intention
in
your
memory
,
with
pure
affection
in
your
will
,
and
with
sincerity
of
conscience
in
your
vnderstanding
.
The
memory
by
calling
to
remembrance
some
wicked
thing
,
offendeth
not
God
;
the
vnderstanding
by
considering
thereof
,
incurreth
no
mortal
sinne
;
but
when
the
will
interposeth
it selfe
,
then
is
there
a
consummation
of
the
sinne
.
[
](A07467-e39790-b)a
a
The
booke
of
the
Crucifix
.
Read
diligently
the
booke
of
the
Crucifix
,
for
in
this
booke
you
shall
learne
pouerty
,
patience
,
humility
,
and
al
vertuous
knowledge
:
be
not
curious
to
make
inquisition
after
humane
literature
,
for
this
shall
bee
sufficient
for
your
full
instruction
.
He
further
said
,
that
if
a
damned
soule
could
breake
from
hell
,
hee
would
indure
all
torments
whatsoeuer
in
hope
to
inioy
the
vision
of
God
,
yea
,
this
soule
would
say
,
that
all
these
torments
were
but
as
flowers
and
roses
.
Then
hee
added
,
God
is
vnited
vnto
his
Church
,
as
the
nayle
vnto
the
finger
of
the
hand
.
The
acts
of
the
29.
of
December
.
ON
this
day
while
the
Dominican
father
was
saying
Masse
,
Verrine
held
disputation
with
God
,
and
on
the
sudden
hee
thus
expressed
himselfe
by
the
mouth
of
Louyse
.
[
](A07467-e39880-b)b
b
On
this
day
Lewes
the
Magician
was
vpon
his
way
iourneying
towards
S.
Baume
This
was
vttered
with
an
admirable
vehemency
of
spirit
,
so
that
the
woman
was
all
ouer
in
a
great
sweate
.
He
seemeth
to
lesson
vs
with
what
seruency
of
spirit
and
charity
we
should
pray
vnto
God
for
such
mis-led
&
wandering
soules
.
And
hee
made
Louyse
pray
,
by
moouing
her
tongue
,
as
also
he
caused
her
to
dictate
letters
in
the
name
of
Louyse
,
not
in
his
owne
name
,
to
which
the
said
,
Louyse
gaue
consent
as
vnto
a
thing
which
shee
much
desired
.
See
the
annotations
vpon
the
304.
pag.
Great
God
,
I
offer
vp
vnto
thy
Maiesty
all
the
sacrifices
that
haue
beene
offered
vnto
thee
from
the
first
creation
of
the
world
,
and
doe
also
make
tender
of
all
those
that
are
or
shall
bee
presented
before
thee
,
vntill
the
consummation
of
time
bee
ended
,
and
all
this
will
I
doe
for
Lewes
.
I
also
present
vnto
thee
all
the
teares
and
repentance
of
all
the
Saints
that
are
in
thy
Court
triumphant
and
militant
;
and
all
this
will
I
doe
for
Lewes
.
I
offer
all
the
praiers
which
haue
beene
,
are
or
shall
bee
made
vnto
thee
,
and
al
this
wil
I
doe
for
Lewes
.
I
further
tender
vnto
thee
all
the
extasies
and
rauishments
in
spirit
,
as
well
of
men
as
of
Angels
,
which
haue
beene
,
are
or
shall
bee
sent
vnto
them
,
and
all
this
will
I
doe
for
Lewes
.
Moreouer
,
I
would
(
by
Gods
appointment
I
speake
this
and
not
as
I
am
a
Diuell
)
that
the
multitude
of
such
as
offer
,
were
mightily
inlarged
in
their
number
that
so
the
oblation
might
be
the
greater
,
and
all
this
I
desire
for
Lewes
.
Then
he
said
,
Euerlasting
father
,
I
now
present
and
lay
before
you
your
wel-beloued
Sonne
,
who
is
in
the
hands
of
the
Priest
that
now
saieth
Masse
,
and
all
for
Lewes
.
[
](A07467-e40010-b)c
c
See
the
Apology
and
the
answere
vnto
the
9.
doubt
.
I
doe
further
offer
vnto
you
all
the
merits
of
his
blessed
,
and
dolourous
passion
,
trusting
that
you
wil
take
compassion
on
him
.
After
this
he
said
,
Pater
de
coelis
Deus
miserere
Lodouici
,
Fili
redemptor
mundi
Deus
,
miserere
Lodouici
,
Spiritus
sancte
Deus
,
miserere
Lodouici
:
Sancta
Trinitas
vnus
Deus
,
miserere
Lodouici
.
Sancta
Dei
genitrix
ora
pro
Lodouico
,
Sancta
Virgo
virginum
ora
pro
Lodouico
:
Sancta
Maria
ora
pro
Lodouico
:
Sancti
Angeli
&
Archangeli
,
orate
pro
Lodouico
:
Sancti
Patriarchae
&
Prophetae
orate
pro
Lodouico
:
Sancti
Apostoli
&
Euangelistae
,
orate
pro
Lodouico
:
Sancti
Martyres
orate
pro
Lodouico
:
Sancti
Confessores
orate
pro
Lodouico
:
Sancta
Virgines
&
Viduae
,
orate
pro
Lodouico
:
omnes
Sancti
&
Sancta
Dei
orate
pro
Lodouico
.
O
Lodouice
veni
,
veni
Lodouice
.
[
](A07467-e40030-b)d
d
A
prediction
of
the
comming
of
Lewes
Why
doest
thou
linger
thus
to
be
conuerted
vnto
thy
God
?
God
is
wearied
,
God
is
thirsty
,
and
craueth
to
haue
his
thirst
slaked
by
thee
Lewes
,
but
thou
like
vnto
the
woman
of
Samaria
refuseth
him
,
and
saiest
,
thou
hast
not
a
pitcher
wherewithall
to
draw
water
for
him
.
Yet
is
not
this
a
sufficient
excuse
,
because
he
desireth
to
drinke
of
the
water
of
thy
soule
,
which
thou
maiest
minister
vnto
him
by
thy
conuersion
.
Lewes
,
Lewes
,
Lewes
,
take
the
speediest
and
swiftest
coursers
that
thou
canst
get
,
and
come
quickly
,
for
if
thou
wilt
thou
maiest
yet
bee
conuerted
.
God
is
more
powerfull
then
the
Diuel
,
neither
can
any
one
pul
by
violence
from
him
that
which
hee
hath
resolued
to
retaine
vnto
himselfe
.
After
this
was
spoken
,
the
Dominican
father
did
exorcise
,
and
at
the
beginning
of
the
Exorcismes
,
Verrine
was
very
pleasant
with
Belzebub
,
and
scoffed
at
him
saying
.
Hola
Belzebub
!
I
pray
thee
relate
vnto
vs
in
what
estate
are
the
affaires
of
Hell
:
if
I
bee
not
deceiued
thou
droopest
,
and
seemest
to
bee
troubled
with
the
headache
:
it
may
bee
that
these
honest
men
haue
affrighted
thee
.
Thou
doest
not
imitate
my
example
,
who
desire
the
censure
of
the
Inquisitour
of
the
faith
,
and
of
mine
owne
accord
cal
for
the
most
penetrating
and
iudicious
persons
that
are
.
But
I
perceiue
thy
stinge
is
taken
from
thee
,
yet
is
it
not
fiftene
dayes
agoe
,
that
thou
diddest
conceite
with
thy selfe
,
that
thou
wer
't
able
to
chase
God
away
from
S.
Baume
.
I
would
haue
thee
now
expresse
thy selfe
.
Belzebub
answered
.
I
will
speake
when
I
see
cause
,
and
not
when
thou
wilt
haue
me
.
Well
,
well
,
said
Verrine
,
I
see
thou
hast
nothing
to
answere
.
Then
hee
said
to
Carreau
,
thy
weapons
are
wrested
from
thee
,
for
that
stone
which
was
before
so
hard
,
is
now
mollified
,
and
the
bloud
of
the
lambe
shall
souple
and
soften
the
same
.
Lewes
say
,
Miserere
mei
,
for
thou
art
yet
blinde
,
but
at
thy
arriual
hither
,
[
](A07467-e40190-b)e
e
He
neuer
assured
the
conuersion
of
Lewes
.
peraduenture
thou
shalt
haue
a
greater
portion
of
illumination
.
O
poore
Princes
,
where
is
now
your
state
and
power
,
how
cursed
is
hee
that
lendeth
his
eare
vnto
your
sly
suggestions
?
What
?
can
you
giue
away
that
which
you
haue
not
?
Ha
,
ha
,
if
the
Princes
bee
astonished
and
at
their
wits
end
,
what
shall
the
poore
lackeies
then
doe
?
I
tell
you
,
that
since
God
hath
appointed
me
to
be
heere
,
I
will
dis-mantle
and
vnfould
all
your
subtleties
.
[
](A07467-e40220-b)f
f
A
simile
against
●hose
that
are
s●rupulous
in
beleeuing
this
wonder
.
I
doe
not
wonder
if
this
seeme
harsh
vnto
some
mens
beleefe
,
for
if
a
man
should
shew
vnto
another
that
is
altogether
ignorant
and
vnexperienced
,
the
egges
of
silke-wormes
,
and
that
this
man
had
neuer
seene
or
heard
what
manner
of
thing
this
silke
or
these
wormes
were
,
and
should
bee
told
,
that
by
the
assistance
of
that
industry
which
God
hath
bestowed
vpon
man
,
there
should
wormes
bee
ingendred
of
these
egges
,
which
being
fomented
and
diligently
cherished
,
would
in
time
spinne
and
make
silke
,
whereof
excellent
veluets
and
taffaties
should
bee
made
,
from
a
peece
of
which
a
fair
Altar-cloth
might
be
taken
:
I
say
,
that
this
rustical
fellow
being
deuoyd
of
iudgement
to
apprehend
these
particularss
,
and
altogether
vnpractised
in
this
art
,
would
in
conclusion
say
,
that
hee
did
not
beleeue
one
word
of
this
,
for
it
is
a
difficult
matter
to
beleeue
that
which
a
man
cannot
comprehend
.
But
he
that
is
conuersant
heerein
doth
very
well
vnderstand
the
art
of
cherishing
and
bringing
them
to
their
perfection
.
Your
Merchants
also
doe
easily
beleeue
it
,
for
they
know
the
manner
how
the
wormes
make
silke
,
and
the
art
how
to
dresse
a
faire
peece
of
damaske
from
the
same
,
yet
they
had
neede
of
great
patience
before
they
can
see
a
peece
perfected
vp
and
finished
.
[
](A07467-e40240-b)g
g
The
application
of
the
simile
.
So
fareth
it
with
God
in
this
worke
,
he
hath
taken
a
litle
,
graine
such
a
one
as
my selfe
(
said
Verrine
)
and
another
abiect
creature
a
litle
graine
also
,
called
Louyse
,
and
will
from
their
weaknesse
draw
workes
of
power
and
wonder
,
that
you
may
know
that
hee
needeth
not
the
helpe
of
his
creatures
when
he
would
put
any
great
designe
in
execution
:
for
being
Almightie
,
and
the
soueraigne
master-fencer
,
hee
doth
alwaies
reserue
some
blowes
and
passages
of
his
art
,
of
his
power
,
and
of
his
wisedome
to
the
confusion
of
all
Hell
:
but
the
Diuell
doth
presently
teach
all
the
skill
hee
hath
to
those
that
giue
themselues
vnto
him
.
Moreouer
he
said
,
you
are
all
of
you
prodigall
children
,
for
some
of
you
will
not
tary
at
home
in
your
fathers
house
,
other
of
you
that
tary
at
home
,
lead
a
debauched
and
vicious
life
,
and
at
the
last
are
forced
to
dyet
with
hoggs
.
Wallow
not
in
these
your
delights
,
for
they
are
but
the
outward
pills
and
rindes
of
akornes
,
the
fragments
of
the
feeding
of
hoggs
:
let
it
enter
into
your
consideration
,
that
the
composition
of
your
soules
is
very
noble
,
and
that
it
standeth
neither
with
decency
nor
honesty
to
serue
Kings
with
huskes
,
for
if
the
steward
should
serue
them
so
,
he
should
well
deserue
to
bee
sharpely
punished
.
It
is
not
Gods
pleasure
that
you
should
seed
vpon
such
course
and
sordid
viands
;
he
hath
set
you
at
his
table
,
and
will
feede
you
with
the
bread
of
Angels
.
The
tables
of
great
personages
are
abundantly
profuse
in
delicacies
,
but
what
agreement
is
there
betwixt
Christ
and
Belial
?
The
loftiest
trees
are
most
obnoxious
to
stormes
and
falling
,
but
the
low
shrubbs
stand
safe
vpon
the
ground
.
It
is
not
enough
to
be
seemingly
honest
in
the
eies
of
men
,
as
the
Pharisie
was
,
and
yet
to
haue
a
heart
stieped
in
the
gall
of
malice
before
God
.
Then
Verrine
said
,
that
hee
would
discourse
no
more
as
hee
had
done
,
but
bade
them
ruminate
well
on
that
which
he
had
said
,
for
Louyses
voice
was
to
bee
preserued
for
other
occasions
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
the
Dominican
father
exorcised
,
in
the
beginning
whereof
,
Verrine
and
Belzebub
did
dialogue-wise
confer
one
with
the
other
,
thei●
speech
was
touching
the
state
of
Magicians
and
witches
,
and
of
diuerse
kinds
of
superstitions
to
the
astonishment
and
admiration
of
the
whole
assembly
.
Hee
further
said
that
very
euening
,
that
father
Michaelis
had
been
dogged
and
pryed
into
by
soure
Diuels
and
so
many
Witches
,
to
bewitch
him
,
and
that
the
charme
was
so
violent
in
operation
,
that
if
hee
had
once
taken
it
he
could
not
haue
out-liued
it
three
dayes
.
The
acts
of
the
30.
of
December
.
THis
day
in
the
morning
the
Dominican
father
did
exorcise
the
two
women
that
were
possessed
,
and
before
the
Exorcismes
began
,
the
said
father
did
humble
himselfe
before
them
all
,
and
craued
pardon
of
the
assembly
,
in
that
he
had
the
day
before
,
beene
guilty
of
some
open
impatience
.
Then
Verrine
said
,
many
times
the
mistresse
is
as
foolish
as
the
chamber
maide
,
and
doth
nothing
that
is
pleasing
in
the
eies
of
the
master
,
but
is
too
much
addicted
to
her
ease
and
delicacies
.
What
then
doth
the
master
,
he
complaineth
on
them
both
,
and
taketh
away
the
keies
of
the
house
from
them
,
yet
without
any
manner
of
violence
.
[
](A07467-e40400-b)h
h
The
goodnes
of
God
,
and
the
malice
of
men
.
The
same
doth
God
by
the
soules
of
men
,
for
when
he
perceiueth
that
neither
the
chamber-maide
who
is
the
body
,
nor
the
mistresse
who
is
the
soule
,
doth
performe
any
action
agreeable
vnto
him
,
he
(
as
master
of
the
house
)
takes
the
keyes
from
them
,
and
shut's
the
gates
and
windowes
himselfe
,
that
theeues
might
not
breake
in
vpon
them
:
yet
doth
hee
all
this
without
violence
or
noise
,
and
patiently
causeth
the
said
keyes
to
be
deliuered
vp
vnto
him
.
Then
he
laboureth
an
attonement
and
reconciliation
betweene
the
mistresse
and
the
seruant
,
but
in
case
they
should
resist
and
grow
refractary
,
then
doth
hee
suffer
them
to
fall
,
through
their
owne
default
into
the
bottomlesse
pit
of
hell
:
for
as
the
proueth
hath
it
,
they
that
neglect
to
doe
good
are
at
length
o●ertaken
with
euill
;
and
hee
who
doth
not
chuse
Christ
Iesus
for
his
host
,
shall
haue
the
Diuell
to
be
his
companion
.
Christ
Iesus
is
the
good
sheep-heard
that
leadeth
his
sheepe
into
pastures
fatned
by
his
body
and
blood
:
hee
is
a
sheepe-heard
and
a
lambe
together
,
and
was
offered
vp
as
a
sacrifice
for
your
sinnes
:
giue
him
the
staffe
of
your
will
,
and
leaue
the
guide
and
gouernement
of
your selues
vnto
him
,
for
he
will
preserue
you
from
the
fury
of
rauening
wolues
.
Cursed
be
the
sheepe
that
doth
not
suffer
it selfe
to
be
guided
by
him
,
it
doth
well
deserue
to
be
deuoured
.
The
sheepe
doth
graze
and
chew
the
cudde
,
so
(
saith
Christ
Iesus
)
must
you
take
and
eate
not
flesh
that
is
dead
,
but
the
liuing
and
celestiall
foode
of
his
body
,
there
is
no
dainty
in
the
world
comparable
to
this
viande
.
Paul
in
his
extasie
of
spirit
had
an
essay
thereof
,
so
had
also
some
others
after
him
:
yet
is
there
stil
plenty
of
this
food
,
and
the
treasure
of
Gods
mercies
is
so
infinite
,
that
the
Seraphins
themselues
cannot
found
the
depth
or
know
the
end
of
his
riches
:
for
they
doe
euer
see
new
and
vndiscouered
perfections
in
God
,
maruell
not
therefore
if
hee
bestow
a
new
rePsent
vpon
his
Church
.
Then
he
turned
to
the
image
of
S.
Magdalene
,
and
said
,
O
Magdalene
,
thou
wer
't
abiding
in
this
Baume
,
where
thou
diddest
repent
,
neither
is
it
lawfull
for
any
man
to
enter
into
the
litle
caue
where
thou
diddest
lye
,
but
vpon
his
bare
feete
,
and
I
Verrine
am
of
opinion
that
God
will
hardly
giue
way
to
a
man
hardened
in
his
sin
to
passe
into
that
sacred
place
.
God
spake
to
Moses
from
the
●iery
bush
,
Put
off
thy
shooes
,
for
the
place
whereon
thou
treadest
is
holy
ground
,
and
I
also
affirme
that
this
place
is
no
lesse
sacred
then
that
,
because
the
Sacrament
resteth
here
which
is
the
Saint
of
Saints
,
and
[
](A07467-e40510-b)i
i
An
authentical
history
reporteth
this
.
Christ
Iesus
himselfe
in
his
diuinity
&
humanity
came
downe
from
heauen
to
visite
Magdalene
in
this
Baume
.
Consider
therefore
seriouslie
you
that
approach
vnto
the
Communion
,
how
pretious
a
foode
it
is
which
is
administred
vnto
you
;
to
the
seruing
in
of
which
the
Angels
themselues
are
assistant
as
the
seruants
and
pages
of
God
.
O
Marie
,
sacred
mother
of
God
,
thou
wer
't
the
first
that
diddest
taste
of
this
meate
,
and
wer
'
more
familiar
there
withal
then
any
other
creature
whatsoeuer
,
for
thou
diddest
humble
thy selfe
at
the
comming
and
salutation
of
the
Angell
,
and
diddest
repute
thy selfe
vnworthy
to
be
the
seruant
of
seruants
of
the
Lord
.
It
is
the
custome
of
God
where
hee
bestowes
other
vertues
to
circle
them
in
all
with
perfect
humility
,
to
the
end
that
the
soule
bee
not
stayned
with
the
spots
or
pollutions
of
ingratitude
,
but
may
acknowledge
those
benefits
which
it
hath
receaued
.
For
the
grace
of
God
is
a
waight
by
which
a
man
sinketh
into
the
gulfe
of
his
nothing
,
and
is
drawne
vp
againe
on
high
to
make
a
coniunction
and
concurrence
of
the
creatures
will
to
the
good
pleasure
of
the
Creator
:
by
this
meanes
also
doth
he
vnderstand
how
slauish
and
fearefull
his
condition
were
,
if
that
God
did
not
wing
and
protect
him
from
all
danger
.
Mary
,
thou
art
shee
that
like
a
waight
diddest
draw
downe
thy
Sonne
from
heauen
to
earth
,
not
for
thy
owne
sake
alone
,
but
for
all
other
distressed
sinners
,
so
that
he
who
will
enioy
euerlasting
life
,
must
haue
recourse
vnto
thee
.
God
indeed
is
that
fertile
cloud
from
whence
all
vertues
drop
downe
vpon
men
.
Thy
sonne
doth
indeed
present
his
wounds
before
his
father
,
and
thou
art
a
remembrancer
vnto
thy
sonne
of
all
the
seruices
and
offices
which
thou
hast
done
vnto
him
,
not
by
way
of
ostentation
,
but
out
of
loue
,
and
to
the
end
thou
maiest
obtaine
mercy
and
forgiuenesse
for
comfortlesse
sinners
.
Whilest
thou
liued'st
in
this
world
thou
wer
't
fired
with
zeale
and
charity
,
how
much
more
now
when
thou
art
so
neere
vnto
the
furnace
of
loue
,
and
the
fountaine
of
mercy
.
[
](A07467-e40560-b)k
k
An
inuectiue
against
Lewes
the
Magician
.
Then
hee
said
,
Lewes
hath
committed
an
infinite
number
of
sacrileges
against
God
,
and
hath
caused
a
thousand
and
a
thousand
persons
to
deny
their
Sauiour
:
but
God
is
desirous
to
expect
a
litle
longer
the
euent
of
things
.
Magick
is
the
most
pernitious
and
diabolicall
art
that
may
be
.
France
hath
taken
a
strong
&
spreading
infection
of
the
same
,
and
at
Paris
the
schooles
of
Magick
are
more
frequented
then
the
diuinity
lectures
in
Auignon
.
God
hath
oftentimes
offered
himselfe
and
as
it
were
way-laid
the
soule
of
Lewes
,
sometimes
by
preaching
,
and
sometimes
by
other
inspirations
,
but
he
would
not
giue
him
a
drop
of
drinke
.
Belzebub
drew
him
on
to
practise
Magick
and
inchantments
,
the
schedules
are
now
in
his
hand
,
he
hath
been
the
occasion
that
many
haue
died
very
strange
and
sudden
deathes
;
and
although
God
doth
labour
his
conuersion
,
yet
doth
hee
thrust
away
and
reiect
the
same
.
All
that
which
hath
beene
aboue
spoken
,
began
vpon
the
day
of
the
conception
of
the
Virgine
in
the
very
place
of
pennance
,
to
figure
out
vnto
you
,
that
you
are
first
to
receiue
into
your
embracements
repentance
,
represented
vnto
you
in
Mary
Magdalene
;
and
then
innocence
,
pointed
out
by
Mary
the
mother
of
God
.
When
hee
had
thus
said
,
hee
tooke
his
oath
as
hee
was
accustomed
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
were
these
two
possessed
women
Exorcised
;
whereupon
[
](A07467-e40680-b)l
l
He
spake
of
the
Magician
.
Belzebub
said
,
I
am
assured
that
about
this
time
they
hold
their
synod
and
assembly
,
will
he
relinquish
this
charge
,
to
come
hither
?
I
must
goe
see
.
Then
Asmodee
issued
forth
to
giue
aduertisement
vnto
the
Magicians
and
witches
,
as
he
said
.
The
same
time
,
which
was
about
nine
of
the
clocke
at
night
,
father
Michaelis
came
to
S.
Baume
,
from
Aix
,
[
](A07467-e40750-b)m
m
The
arriuall
of
father
Michaelis
to
S
:
Baume
.
whence
hee
came
with
his
companion
father
Anthony
Boilletot
,
and
the
master
of
the
Chapter-house
at
Aix
,
hauing
finished
his
sermons
for
the
Aduent
.
Vpon
whose
arriuall
,
there
was
inquiry
made
after
Lewes
,
for
father
Michaelis
did
imagine
that
Lewes
was
come
,
because
hee
set
forth
from
Aix
the
day
before
,
in
the
company
of
two
Capuchin
fathers
:
but
hee
was
not
as
then
arriued
.
The
Acts
of
the
31.
of
December
.
1610.
THis
day
in
the
morning
were
the
two
possessed
women
exorcised
by
father
Domptius
the
Dominican
:
and
Verrine
began
to
speake
in
this
manner
.
[
](A07467-e40930-b)n
n
This
is
to
be
vnderstood
,
as
in
the
piecedent
Acts.
Blessed
mother
of
God
,
Veni
Maria
,
veni
in
adiutorium
Lodouico
;
Sancta
Maria
Magdalena
,
veni
in
adiutorium
Lodouico
:
Sancte
Ioannes
Euangelista
,
veni
in
adiutorium
Lodouico
:
Sancta
Martha
veni
in
adiutorium
Lodouico
.
Then
he
said
,
Most
sacred
mother
of
God
,
thou
knowest
those
insupportable
paines
which
thy
Sonne
suffered
on
the
Crosse
;
Verrine
also
did
inuocate
many
other
Saints
,
that
were
assistant
vnto
Christ
at
his
passion
on
mount
Caluary
.
Afterwards
he
added
,
O
sacred
humanity
,
I
adiure
and
charge
thee
in
the
name
of
thy
eternall
father
,
that
thou
offer
thy
wounds
for
Lewes
:
I
charge
thee
,
that
thou
present
before
him
,
all
the
paines
,
punishments
and
tortures
,
which
thou
diddest
suffer
,
for
Lewes
;
make
thou
profer
also
of
that
thirstinesse
which
caused
such
a
drought
in
thee
vpon
the
tree
of
the
Crosse.
And
continuing
his
speech
to
Christ
Iesus
hee
said
,
What
Lord
?
are
you
thirsty
?
you
are
a
fountaine
that
can
neuer
be
drawne
dry
,
you
are
a
sea
of
waters
;
you
are
the
seller
of
all
sorts
so
excellent
wines
,
and
doe
you
cry
Sitio
?
Lord
the
soules
that
are
in
Paradise
are
able
to
quench
this
thirst
.
But
some
one
will
obiect
,
what
?
can
Christ
Iesus
bee
subiect
to
thirst
,
and
such
naturall
infirmities
?
is
not
his
body
glorified
?
said
he
not
,
that
the
Saints
in
heauen
should
no
more
hunger
and
thirst
?
how
can
God
who
is
the
center
of
all
perfections
,
haue
vpon
him
such
an
impotency
in
nature
?
Verrine
answered
,
God
is
wearie
without
wearinesse
,
he
is
impatient
without
hastinesse
;
he
was
thirsty
on
Mount
Caluary
,
but
it
was
after
the
saluation
of
soules
,
for
whose
sake
if
it
were
expedient
hee
would
once
againe
be
re-crucified
,
on
this
very
[
](A07467-e41020-b)o
o
There
is
a
great
faire
Cros●e
at
S.
Baume
.
Crosse
of
S.
Baume
,
if
his
body
were
passible
and
subiect
to
suffering
:
O
how
vnexpressable
is
his
compassion
towards
you
?
Then
he
said
,
This
is
the
Friday
of
your
redemption
,
and
the
day
of
Lewes
his
iustification
,
if
he
please
:
let
him
ponder
vpon
these
words
,
Remittuntur
tibi
O
Lodouice
peccata
tua
:
and
also
these
,
Vade
in
pace
.
Lewes
why
doest
thou
thus
fore-slow
thy
comming
?
O
ye
Capuchins
,
Capuchins
,
Capuchins
,
hasten
your
pace
,
and
come
quickly
.
But
you
will
obiect
,
that
you
are
bare-footed
,
and
that
it
is
impossible
for
you
to
make
such
festination
.
[
](A07467-e41090-b)p
p
The
stop
which
was
laid
to
hinder
the
Magicians
comming
by
great
store
of
raine
,
that
tell
downe
in
great
plenty
two
daies
together
.
indeed
Hell
did
yesterday
and
to
day
raise
such
a
storme
,
and
made
the
clouds
to
spout
downe
raine
after
that
vnmeasurable
manner
,
that
the
Diuels
had
well
hoped
to
giue
some
stop
vnto
thy
worke
(
O
God
)
but
thou
art
euer
omnipotent
,
and
doest
make
thy
creatures
to
stoope
vnder
thy
commands
,
although
they
be
most
rebelliously
bent
against
thee
.
Then
speaking
to
Magdalene
he
said
,
Sigh
not
thus
,
God
hath
the
key
of
thy
soule
,
and
will
giue
thee
meate
from
his
owne
table
.
Thou
Belzebub
art
heauie
,
but
I
am
glad
;
knowing
that
whatsoeuer
is
held
by
the
puissant
hand
of
God
,
cannot
be
plucked
from
him
,
by
the
strength
or
policy
of
hell
.
[
](A07467-e41140-b)q
q
The
soule
is
a
Vineyard
.
The
soule
is
a
goodly
Vineyard
,
purchased
at
an
high
rate
,
but
the
number
of
those
that
manure
and
labour
the
same
,
is
small
and
not
worthy
to
come
into
consideration
:
yea
some
of
the
labourers
themselues
suffer
the
Wolfe
to
steale
in
,
and
to
make
hauocke
in
this
Vineyard
:
the
master
whereof
is
the
Sonne
of
God
,
who
is
without
mother
in
Heauen
,
and
without
father
on
earth
,
a
second
Adam
,
conceiued
of
a
Virgine
without
sinne
.
The
Eucharist
is
the
Sacrament
of
loue
,
and
the
nourishment
of
soules
,
translating
you
vnto
glory
,
and
making
you
as
Gods
.
Paradise
is
the
habitation
of
Saints
:
but
if
thou
wouldest
be
absolute
and
compleate
in
perfection
,
descend
by
contemplation
as
low
as
Hell
,
and
say
,
I
am
vnworthy
to
suffer
the
paines
of
Hell
,
although
that
horrible
pit
of
sulphure
was
built
for
such
as
I
am
,
who
carry
in
my
bosome
the
well-spring
of
all
sinnes
and
wickednesses
.
But
how
few
are
there
that
arriue
to
this
point
of
humiliation
,
and
vnder-valuing
of
themselues
,
although
it
bee
the
center
from
whence
they
are
to
begin
,
and
the
highest
assent
whereunto
they
are
to
climbe
:
yet
this
debasement
of
themselues
taketh
little
roote
with
the
greatest
sort
of
men
.
Who
is
hee
that
will
beleeue
that
himselfe
is
the
cause
of
all
the
euils
,
paines
and
iudgements
,
that
haue
been
so
fearefully
rained
downe
vpon
you
!
especially
if
hee
haue
from
his
youth
liued
in
some
religious
Order
,
and
obserued
the
rules
and
precepts
of
his
Superiors
?
yet
is
this
humility
the
extract
of
all
perfection
,
&
the
Queen
that
draweth
after
her
,
all
the
other
Princesses
,
Ladies
,
and
Damsels
:
and
which
is
more
,
the
mother
of
God
is
humility
it selfe
,
and
doth
therefore
the
rather
exact
it
from
you
.
God
hath
giuen
two
wings
vnto
the
soule
,
the
one
of
feare
,
the
other
of
loue
;
the
first
hath
regard
vnto
sinne
,
the
second
doth
apprehend
the
goodnesse
of
God
.
Hee
that
eateth
at
a
Kings
table
,
will
not
sit
with
foule
and
vn-washed
hands
,
though
otherwise
hee
bee
of
a
rude
and
boysterous
behauiour
:
and
will
not
you
be
careful
to
wash
your
hands
with
the
water
of
contrition
,
and
make
confession
of
your
sinnes
?
Christ
Iesus
at
the
first
institution
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
did
wash
the
feet
of
his
Apostles
,
and
Peter
at
the
beginning
would
haue
hindered
him
;
but
when
hee
saw
,
it
was
the
good
pleasure
of
his
master
,
hee
then
subiected
himselfe
thereunto
.
Iudas
himselfe
set
his
feet
vpon
the
breast
of
the
Sonne
of
God
,
that
they
might
be
washed
,
yet
would
he
not
for
all
this
be
conuerted
.
Iohn
leaned
vpon
the
heart
of
his
master
,
and
therefore
had
the
wings
of
an
Eagle
giuen
vnto
him
;
so
that
hee
was
afterwards
the
adopted
Sonne
of
the
blessed
Virgine
.
The
iudgements
of
God
and
men
are
infinitely
different
;
for
many
are
sickly
,
and
in
a
consumption
by
their
sinnes
before
God
,
who
in
the
estimation
of
men
are
very
healthfull
:
and
contrariwise
those
that
are
sound
before
God
,
are
●eeble
before
men
.
God
will
come
to
iudgement
with
terrour
and
power
,
all
things
shall
tremble
before
his
face
;
the
[
](A07467-e41210-b)r
r
Touching
the
day
of
iudgement
.
Angels
and
the
righteous
shall
go
before
him
like
burning
Torches
,
all
creatures
shall
behold
this
awfull
spectacle
,
and
shall
bee
arrested
before
this
Maiesty
.
Then
shall
the
bookes
bee
vnfoulded
,
and
all
shall
be
laid
open
in
publike
.
You
haue
many
heere
that
are
shamefast
and
nice
to
confesse
their
sinnes
:
in
the
meane
time
the
Diuell
booketh
downe
all
that
is
actionable
,
and
hath
euer
his
pen
and
ink-horne
ready
,
so
that
he
omitteth
nothing
,
and
intendeth
to
obiect
it
against
you
openly
and
to
your
disgrace
.
It
were
a
folly
beyond
pardon
to
beg
a
straw
of
a
mighty
King
,
for
Princes
Presents
are
like
themselues
,
magnificent
,
and
they
are
not
to
be
disseasoned
with
petty
suites
:
Thus
,
should
not
you
craue
the
straw
and
stubble
of
temporary
blessings
from
the
King
of
Kings
,
but
you
should
beg
of
him
the
treasures
of
heauen
,
which
hee
himselfe
is
contented
you
should
request
at
his
hands
.
Pray
him
to
giue
you
patience
,
humility
,
and
other
vertues
;
and
bee
not
euer
solliciting
him
for
faire
weather
,
for
raine
,
for
the
riches
and
preferments
of
this
world
.
Whether
it
raine
,
or
whether
it
bee
faire
,
bee
thankfull
vnto
God
,
and
co-operate
with
him
in
al
things
,
so
shall
you
giue
best
satisfaction
vnto
him
.
[
](A07467-e41230-b)s
s
The
arriuall
of
the
Magician
.
This
day
in
the
euening
there
came
to
S.
Baume
,
Lewes
Gaufredy
with
father
d'
Ambruc
sub-priour
of
the
couent
at
S.
Maximin
,
and
two
Capuchin
fathers
:
where
it
was
thought
fit
that
Lewes
the
Priest
should
exorcise
Louyse
,
and
to
that
end
father
Michaelis
granted
vnto
him
all
his
power
and
authority
.
Whereupon
Verrine
made
Louyse
to
cry
very
loud
,
and
began
a
prayer
full
of
zelousnesse
and
deuotion
,
desiring
Christ
Iesus
to
take
compassion
on
Lewes
:
And
hee
pronounced
this
prayer
so
passionately
,
and
with
such
affection
,
that
he
made
many
mens
hearts
to
throb
and
melt
with
compassion
:
yet
some
others
did
breake
off
this
prayer
,
&
said
,
that
it
was
not
fit
to
suffer
Verrine
to
make
such
praiers
.
Notwithstanding
after
these
interruptions
were
blowne
ouer
,
Verrine
propounded
certaine
interrogatories
vnto
[
](A07467-e41360-b)t
t
The
Diuels
interrogatories
vnto
the
Magician
.
Lewes
,
saying
:
Primo
,
Whether
God
bee
omnipotent
or
no
?
to
which
Lewes
answered
,
That
hee
was
omnipotent
.
Secundò
he
demanded
of
him
,
Whither
the
Church
hath
power
and
authority
to
command
Diuels
?
Lewes
answered
,
that
the
Church
had
such
power
.
Tertiò
hee
asked
him
,
Whither
Diuels
may
be
inforced
to
vtter
a
truth
.
Lewes
answered
that
they
might
.
Quartò
he
demanded
,
Whither
the
oathes
which
are
taken
by
the
Diuel
,
with
all
the
conditious
and
solemnities
requisite
vnto
the
same
be
of
validity
or
no
?
To
which
Lewes
answered
,
that
they
were
of
validity
.
[
](A07467-e41480-b)u
u
The
Diuels
inference
vpon
the
Magician
.
Then
said
Verrine
to
the
fathers
that
were
present
.
Marke
well
with
me
what
he
hath
heere
granted
.
And
so
he
bade
Lewes
to
exorcise
him
,
which
accordingly
[
](A07467-e41510-b)x
x
Lewes
performeth
the
office
of
an
Exorcist
,
which
was
according
to
the
prediction
mentioned
in
the
page
265.
hee
did
.
But
not
being
able
to
read
,
and
being
altogether
vnacquainted
with
matters
of
Exorcismes
,
at
euery
word
he
asked
of
father
Michaelis
,
must
I
say
thus
and
thus
:
to
which
the
said
father
answered
,
yes
;
and
bad
him
to
proceed
.
Here
is
to
be
obserued
,
that
the
fathers
,
Michaelis
and
the
rest
questioning
with
him
of
the
truth
of
the
fact
,
whither
he
were
indeed
a
Magician
or
no
,
with
other
interrogatories
vpon
that
point
,
in
steed
of
inuocating
the
name
of
God
,
he
bad
all
the
Diuels
of
hell
to
fetch
him
,
if
it
were
true
:
which
he
oft
repeated
to
all
the
questions
that
were
propounded
vnto
him
,
and
made
shew
as
though
he
wept
,
yet
as
experience
taught
vs
,
and
as
Belzebub
himselfe
did
aduertise
vs
,
he
did
not
shed
a
teare
.
About
the
end
of
this
exorcisme
,
Verrine
exhorted
Lewes
to
renounce
all
Magick
,
and
to
turne
vnto
his
God
,
and
to
this
purpose
laid
before
him
many
pregnant
motiues
and
inducements
.
It
befell
,
as
the
said
Lewes
was
exorcising
Magdalene
,
[
](A07467-e41590-b)y
y
Belzebub
and
Verrine
laugh
at
the
Magician
,
for
that
hee
was
become
an
Exorcist
.
Belzebub
and
Verrine
beganne
both
together
to
laugh
a
loud
,
saying
,
Who
would
euer
haue
thought
that
Lewes
would
haue
exorcised
Magdalene
&
Louyse
?
At
the
Exorcismes
that
were
said
by
Lewes
,
and
also
when
they
were
ended
,
Magdalene
shut
her
eies
,
because
shee
[
](A07467-e41690-b)z
z
The
feare
that
Magdalene
had
to
looke
vpon
the
Magician
.
would
not
see
him
,
hauing
him
in
detestation
because
he
was
a
seducer
,
a
Magician
,
and
a
man
so
execrable
,
as
indeed
he
prooued
.
[
](A07467-e41720-b)a
a
The
Diuel
reproueth
the
Magician
and
telleth
him
his
wicked
acts
.
When
Verrine
had
once
layd
him
open
,
who
hee
was
,
to
wit
,
that
he
was
a
Magician
,
that
he
had
seduced
Magdalene
,
that
he
was
the
Prince
of
them
all
,
and
many
other
particulars
touching
the
art
of
Magick
,
and
the
charmes
which
he
gaue
as
well
to
the
house
of
S.
Vrsula
,
as
to
many
other
persons
and
places
,
he
tooke
his
oath
vpon
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
that
all
these
things
were
most
true
.
Also
[
](A07467-e41760-b)b
b
Magdalene
and
the
Diuel
doe
both
accuse
the
Magician
.
Magdalene
confirmed
the
same
by
a
double
oath
,
and
that
vpon
the
blessed
Sacrament
also
.
After
al
this
Verrine
said
,
that
they
might
do
wel
to
shut
vp
Lewes
in
the
place
of
penance
,
and
that
it
might
bee
locked
fast
vpon
him
,
with
a
lock
of
iron
,
and
that
two
Priests
should
lye
and
watch
with
him
in
the
said
place
of
penance
,
and
two
should
remaine
without
that
he
might
be
safely
kept
from
making
an
escape
.
The
acts
of
the
first
of
Ianuary
being
the
feast
of
Circumcision
.
1611.
THis
day
in
the
morning
father
Michaelis
together
with
the
two
Capuchin
fathers
,
father
d'
Ambruc
Sub-Priour
of
the
couent
of
preaching
Friers
at
S.
Maximin
,
and
two
other
Priests
M.
Gaubert
and
M.
de
Rets
,
held
a
[
](A07467-e41910-b)c
c
A
counsell
held
for
the
verification
of
the
precedent
acts
,
with
the
exclusion
of
the
fathers
,
the
Exorcists
and
Confessors
.
counsell
at
the
Kings
chamber
,
where
it
was
concluded
that
father
Romillon
,
father
Francis
Billet
,
and
father
Francis
Domptius
the
Dominican
,
who
had
assisted
these
two
possessed
women
since
the
beginning
of
Aduent
,
should
bee
excluded
from
the
counsell
,
because
the
said
father
Michaelis
ment
to
proceed
legally
,
and
to
that
[
](A07467-e41960-b)d
d
The
two
women
that
were
possessed
are
separated
that
they
might
bee
examined
.
purpose
had
sequestred
and
examined
seuerally
the
said
women
,
that
the
verity
of
this
fact
might
be
sifted
and
sound
out
,
and
that
nothing
but
the
pure
truth
might
be
published
.
The
same
day
father
Michaelis
did
minister
the
Communion
to
Louyse
,
and
Verrine
against
the
commandement
that
was
imposed
vpon
him
not
to
speake
,
began
to
discourse
and
say
,
that
God
by
reuelation
bad
him
make
declaration
of
those
admirable
discourses
,
which
hee
must
vtter
to
those
that
were
come
purposely
to
heare
him
.
[
](A07467-e42020-b)e
e
The
Dominican
father
was
●
litle
discontented
because
he
was
excluded
from
the
counsell
,
for
he
●●ceaued
that
they
did
him
wrong
as
suspecting
him
of
partiality
.
The
Dominican
father
who
was
the
Exorcist
demanded
leaue
and
licence
of
father
Michaelis
his
superiour
to
goe
home
to
his
country
,
but
not
with
that
modesty
which
is
wont
to
be
vsed
to
one
of
his
ranke
:
yet
did
he
prostrate
himselfe
to
the
feete
of
the
said
father
,
after
the
fashion
of
his
Order
,
in
the
presence
of
the
Capuchin
fathers
,
not
without
some
appearance
of
spleene
and
anger
.
His
resolution
was
to
get
him
home
,
because
father
Michaelis
gaue
order
that
he
should
not
bee
present
at
the
consultations
,
nor
heare
or
examine
that
which
had
been
declared
by
Verrine
:
for
his
purpose
was
to
examine
and
looke
into
these
particulars
himselfe
,
together
with
the
aboue
mentioned
fathers
.
And
this
was
done
by
good
aduice
and
reason
:
for
the
said
father
was
a
party
and
wrote
all
that
Verrine
had
said
during
the
whole
time
of
Aduent
,
so
that
it
stood
not
with
conueniency
that
he
should
be
present
at
these
examinations
,
that
it
might
bee
the
more
fairely
carryed
and
not
obnoxious
to
any
partiality
or
passion
.
[
](A07467-e42080-b)f
f
The
audience
of
Magdalene
.
The
same
day
in
the
presence
of
the
said
father
Michaelis
the
Capuchin
fathers
,
and
the
others
aboue
named
,
Magdalens
desposition
was
heard
,
who
,
in
perfect
sense
&
memory
and
in
the
presence
of
Lewes
Gaufridy
desposed
many
things
against
him
touching
her
possession
,
seducement
,
and
the
like
,
described
at
large
in
the
acts
that
were
gathered
by
father
Michaelis
from
the
eleuenth
of
Ianuary
vntill
almost
the
last
of
Aprill
.
Furthermore
,
she
shewed
the
marke
which
shee
had
in
her
feete
,
which
to
outward
appearance
seemed
to
haue
lost
all
sense
,
as
experience
made
it
cleare
when
they
made
proofe
thereof
,
by
putting
pinnes
into
them
.
Notwithstanding
this
deposition
,
Lewes
would
by
no
meanes
make
acknowledgement
of
his
fault
,
but
in
a
menacing
sort
he
said
,
that
in
time
hee
doubted
not
but
to
haue
reason
against
those
that
had
accused
him
,
and
that
he
would
neuer
desire
to
stirre
aliue
from
S.
Baume
,
if
he
were
not
found
innocent
.
[
](A07467-e42170-b)g
g
The
Magicians
renouncing
of
Sorcery
.
This
euening
father
Michaelis
did
exorcise
the
two
women
that
were
possessed
,
whereupon
Lewes
,
by
the
aduice
of
some
of
his
friends
,
renounced
the
art
of
Magick
,
and
at
euery
renunciation
Verrine
answered
,
Anen
:
and
in
disclayming
all
the
scheduls
Verrine
likewise
answered
,
Amen
,
and
said
vnto
him
,
Lewes
,
prepare
thy
soule
,
and
God
will
giue
thee
the
light
of
his
grace
.
As
father
Michaelis
in
the
exorcismes
was
saying
these
words
,
Qui
inferni
triumphator
fuit
,
Verrine
replyed
,
he
shal
triumph
of
hel
againe
which
is
now
ful
of
anguish
and
distraction
;
and
when
the
Exorcist
said
,
Quem
ad
imaginem
suam
fecit
,
Verrine
spake
and
said
,
it
was
a
goodly
Image
indeed
before
it
was
defaced
,
but
God
doth
once
againe
take
his
pencills
and
colours
to
repaire
and
make
full
those
lineaments
that
are
impared
.
After
this
Verrine
spake
to
Lewes
and
said
[
](A07467-e42290-b)h
h
Verrine
would
often
say
that
the
Magician
was
the
loste
of
an
infinite
number
of
soules
,
●s
Ad●m
in
times
past
had
been
.
Adam
vbi
es
?
Adam
vbi
es
?
Cry
vnto
God
from
the
bottome
of
thy
heart
,
and
he
will
heare
thee
,
pray
vnto
him
that
thou
maiest
goe
where
the
quier
of
heauen
doth
sing
Sanctus
,
Sanctus
,
and
not
where
they
curse
father
and
mother
,
and
the
euer-liuing
God
himselfe
.
Then
he
said
to
Belzebub
this
house
is
yet
open
,
and
full
of
ruines
,
but
if
Lewes
will
but
lend
the
table
of
his
heart
to
God
,
he
is
so
good
a
workeman
that
hee
will
depaint
a
liuely
portraicture
vpon
the
same
.
After
this
father
Francis
the
Dominican
tooke
the
stole
and
demanded
Astaroth
why
he
spake
not
;
wherevnto
Verrine
answered
,
thou
seekest
truth
of
him
that
taketh
part
with
Lucifer
,
and
not
of
him
that
taketh
part
with
God
.
Then
did
Verine
exhort
Lewes
and
endeauoured
to
perswade
him
to
bee
conuerted
,
inuiting
the
Sonne
of
God
to
present
his
wounds
vnto
his
father
:
the
Virgin
Mary
,
to
shew
her
breasts
vnto
her
Sonne
:
Peter
and
Magdalne
,
to
obtaine
grace
for
Lewes
by
their
teares
,
repentance
,
sorrowes
,
and
contritions
.
[
](A07467-e42480-b)i
i
Verrines
exhortation
to
Lewes
.
Wee
are
heere
to
note
,
that
Verrine
said
to
Lewes
,
thou
art
like
a
desperately
sick
man
that
lyeth
at
the
point
of
death
,
who
although
he
haue
the
vse
of
none
other
of
his
members
but
of
his
tongue
and
eares
onely
,
yet
if
when
the
Phisitian
doth
aske
him
touching
the
cause
and
progresse
of
his
maladie
,
and
hee
shall
answere
that
hee
knoweth
nothing
,
and
that
hee
hath
lost
the
vse
of
his
memory
,
notwithstanding
all
this
he
may
recouer
as
long
as
his
soule
is
in
coniunction
with
his
[
](A07467-e42530-b)k
k
That
is
to
say
there
is
no
hope
of
men
after
they
are
dead
.
body
:
for
it
sufficeth
the
Phisitian
that
the
patient
conceaueth
himselfe
to
haue
neede
of
helpe
,
and
permitteth
that
they
minister
vnto
him
those
remedies
that
are
fit
for
his
recouery
.
So
Lewes
,
the
Diuels
haue
taken
away
thy
[
](A07467-e42550-b)l
l
The
Magician
told
vs
,
that
if
we
did
vnderstand
his
condition
wee
would
be
amazed
at
it
,
for
he
had
no
memory
.
But
in
this
he
did
co-operate
with
the
Diuell
,
&
gaue
his
consent
there
unto
,
which
being
by
the
Diuels
oftentimes
practized
vpon
Magdalen
they
could
neuer
by
any
charmes
bring
the
same
about
(
as
shall
be
seene
heereafter
)
because
she
would
neuer
consent
there-unto
.
memory
,
but
it
is
sufficient
to
recouer
thy
health
if
thou
wilt
but
bequeath
the
manage
of
thy selfe
vnto
the
true
Phisitian
of
soules
,
who
will
incontinently
apply
those
medicaments
vnto
thee
,
by
the
force
whereof
thou
shalt
easily
recouer
.
The
acts
of
the
Second
of
Ianuary
being
Sonday
.
THis
day
in
the
morning
the
Dominican
father
exorcised
,
whereupon
Belzebub
told
them
that
hee
was
bound
by
an
oath
which
Lewes
had
taken
,
but
being
discharged
and
vnbound
he
swore
very
solemnly
,
[
](A07467-e42630-b)m
m
Belzebub
accuseth
Lewes
the
Magician
.
that
Louyse
was
really
possessed
,
that
Lewes
was
the
Prince
of
Magicians
,
and
that
he
himselfe
had
suckt
vpon
him
certaine
vndiscerneable
markes
;
one
in
his
head
,
and
another
in
his
side
:
that
Lewes
had
bewitched
Louyse
,
and
that
by
a
charme
of
his
,
shee
was
possessed
.
And
this
charme
hee
gaue
vnto
her
to
cause
her
to
commit
some
soule
cryme
against
her
God
,
but
hee
of
his
meere
grace
had
preserued
her
.
Verrine
also
confirmed
the
said
oath
of
Belzebub
,
and
called
vpon
all
sorts
of
creatures
to
take
vengeance
of
Lewes
,
if
hee
were
not
conuerted
.
Then
hee
rendred
the
reason
,
why
God
would
make
vse
of
him
in
the
discouerie
of
Lewes
,
because
(
said
hee
)
hee
had
renounced
all
things
that
might
conuert
and
discouer
him
except
the
Diuell
.
Then
Verrine
by
the
tongue
and
consent
of
Louyse
presented
before
God
the
father
,
the
[
](A07467-e42760-b)n
n
Louyse
related
vnto
vs
that
she
vnderstood
wel
al
that
Verrine
had
prompted
vnto
her
,
and
did
readily
co-operate
and
gaue
her
assistance
to
all
the
praiers
that
were
powred
forth
for
the
conuersion
of
the
Magician
.
wounds
of
his
sonne
,
and
said
,
if
thou
wilt
thou
canst
pardon
Lewes
,
and
a
drop
of
thy
Sonnes
blood
is
able
to
appease
thee
.
Hee
further
said
,
Mother
of
God
,
restore
vnto
this
poore
infirme
wretch
the
vse
of
his
senses
,
and
to
this
blinde
man
the
light
of
his
vnderstanding
:
plunge
thy selfe
Lewes
into
the
wounds
of
thy
Redeemer
,
and
hee
will
receaue
thee
into
his
protection
.
Then
he
turned
to
the
assembly
and
said
,
There
are
of
you
that
shall
see
the
time
of
the
persecution
which
shal
bee
made
by
[
](A07467-e42820-b)o
o
Touching
Antichrist
see
the
Apology
vnto
the
doubts
.
Antichrist
,
and
many
shall
then
suffer
martyrdome
.
Then
he
said
,
it
is
not
so
difficult
a
matter
to
purchase
back
the
soules
of
Cain
,
Pilate
,
Herod
and
Iudas
from
hell
,
or
the
Diuels
themselues
,
who
are
too
wel
acquainted
with
the
torments
of
that
place
,
as
to
withdraw
the
soule
of
Lewes
from
his
abominations
whereunto
it
is
so
strongly
glewed
.
[
](A07467-e42870-b)p
p
The
hardnesse
of
the
Magicians
hart
Lucifer
himselfe
,
and
the
whole
rabble
of
Diuels
would
not
resist
with
so
setled
and
resolued
obstinacy
,
if
God
were
to
call
them
to
repentance
,
as
this
Lewes
now
doth
.
[
](A07467-e42910-b)q
q
The
aduice
for
the
seperation
of
the
women
possessed
.
The
same
day
there
was
a
consultation
held
,
wherein
father
Michaelis
made
this
proposition
,
that
his
intendment
was
to
exorcise
Louyse
,
and
Magdalen
,
that
he
might
haue
certaine
information
whither
they
were
really
possessed
or
no
:
which
particular
the
Presidents
and
Counsellors
of
the
Citty
of
Aix
were
very
desirous
to
vnderstand
.
Heere-upon
it
was
concluded
that
they
should
be
separated
,
that
Magdalene
should
remaine
in
the
Kings
chamber
,
and
Louyse
in
another
chamber
,
both
of
them
attended
by
certaine
women
appointed
for
that
purpose
that
they
might
not
speake
one
to
the
other
:
that
father
Romillon
,
father
Francis
Domptius
,
and
father
Francis
Billet
might
not
be
present
at
the
consultation
,
nor
at
the
examinations
which
should
be
taken
of
them
,
but
should
onely
bee
admitted
to
the
Exorcismes
,
that
so
all
suspition
and
doubt
might
bee
remoued
,
which
some
iealous
braines
might
conceiue
of
this
fact
.
[
](A07467-e43010-b)r
r
The
Exorcist
changed
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
,
father
Paul
,
Priest
of
the
doctrine
who
was
purposely
come
about
this
businesse
,
a
man
of
extraordinary
note
,
did
exorcise
,
in
the
beginning
whereof
Verrine
spake
as
if
hee
had
been
Louyse
her selfe
,
[
](A07467-e43050-b)s
s
Leuiathans
answeres
.
saying
;
Exorcise
me
no
more
,
for
I
am
not
possessed
.
Then
the
Exorcist
demanded
Leuiathan
what
was
become
of
Belzebub
,
hee
answered
that
hee
was
entred
into
the
body
of
Lewes
:
To
this
the
Exorcist
replyed
:
Why
doest
not
thou
get
thee
out
of
this
body
which
is
none
of
thine
?
Leuiathan
answered
,
that
hee
would
not
goe
forth
,
because
hee
was
destin●ted
thither
for
to
torment
her
.
Then
father
Michaelis
asked
him
,
Quod
tibi
nomen
:
he
answered
,
Leuiathan
:
Then
he
demanded
of
him
againe
;
How
many
are
there
in
her
?
There
are
of
vs
(
said
he
)
in
euery
part
of
her
body
.
Whereupon
,
asking
him
againe
,
Why
they
did
not
get
them
gone
.
He
replyed
,
we
cannot
goe
from
hence
vntill
the
schedules
bee
deliuered
.
Then
hee
was
asked
where
these
schedules
were
.
Hee
[
](A07467-e43140-b)t
t
He
said
this
because
hee
was
put
to
silence
vpon
the
accusations
against
Lewes
,
for
a
season
.
answered
that
hee
would
not
tell
them
.
Then
Lewes
who
was
in
a
chamber
hard
by
was
called
for
to
come
into
the
Church
,
and
to
renounce
all
the
property
and
right
which
hee
might
pretend
to
haue
by
those
schedules
;
whither
being
come
,
he
made
his
renunciation
accordingly
.
Then
Leuiathan
said
,
this
renunciation
commeth
not
from
his
heart
.
After
all
this
,
a
Capuchin
father
began
to
exorcise
Lewes
:
and
when
Verrine
profered
him
his
assistance
,
and
the
meanes
to
doe
it
,
the
Capuchin
father
said
,
I
haue
to
doe
with
thy
master
,
Obmutesce
maledicte
.
Ha
Michaelis
(
quoth
Verrine
)
God
hath
vnloosed
mee
,
and
doest
thou
tie
me
vp
?
Then
the
Exorcist
said
againe
vnto
him
,
Obmutesce
maledicte
.
But
Verrine
would
not
hold
his
peace
,
and
turning
him
to
Lewes
hee
said
,
Whence
ariseth
it
that
thou
art
not
able
to
impose
silence
vpon
the
Diuels
which
are
in
the
body
of
Louyse
,
and
yet
hast
power
to
chaine
vp
those
that
are
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
?
As
I
am
a
Diuell
I
cannot
know
thy
inward
thoughts
and
apprehensions
,
but
as
I
am
heere
by
Gods
appointment
,
I
doe
easily
diue
into
thy
most
reserued
cogitations
.
The
Acts
of
the
3.
of
Ianuary
.
THis
day
in
the
morning
(
after
that
Lewes
had
been
with
father
Michaelis
in
his
chamber
,
and
made
semblance
to
weepe
,
although
he
played
the
hypocrite
in
all
this
)
Magdalene
being
much
tormented
with
the
Exorcisme
,
Verrine
began
to
speake
in
this
sort
:
Almighty
God
,
why
doest
thou
not
send
an
Angell
,
[
](A07467-e43400-b)u
u
The
Diuels
exclamation
and
inuectiue
against
the
obduratenesse
of
the
Magician
.
or
some
famous
Preacher
to
vnfould
these
mysteries
,
but
doest
thus
make
a
seely
woman
the
instrument
of
thy
glory
?
but
it
is
enrolled
in
thy
eternall
decrees
,
that
thou
wilt
vtterly
confound
the
damned
Art
of
Magick
,
by
the
meanes
of
poore
and
dis-respected
creatures
.
Make
me
to
change
states
with
the
Magician
,
and
I
will
ass●re
thee
that
I
will
repent
mee
of
my
sinnes
:
for
if
I
might
obtaine
this
grace
at
thy
hands
,
I
do
not
say
that
I
will
prostrate
my selfe
onely
at
thy
feet
,
but
would
also
humble
my selfe
to
the
lowest
depth
of
the
pit
of
Hell
,
and
pray
thus
vnto
thee
:
Good
God
,
erect
a
ladder
from
the
bottome
of
Hell
,
which
may
reach
vnto
the
Heauens
,
and
let
all
the
steps
bee
framed
of
the
sharpest
razors
,
and
I
will
with
all
my
heart
passe
vp
and
downe
vpon
the
same
,
ascending
and
descending
til
the
day
of
doome
shall
aproach
:
all
which
I
would
esteeme
as
easie
as
to
tread
on
flowers
and
Roses
,
and
should
accept
thereof
as
of
a
high
and
singular
fauour
.
This
Magician
Lewes
(
O
God
)
hath
somtimes
pronounced
the
words
of
consecration
,
and
at
other
times
not
,
he
plaies
the
hypocrite
and
Pharisie
,
making
iourneyes
into
Turkey
and
Flanders
,
to
visit
the
Synagogues
and
assemblies
of
Satan
.
It
is
not
for
mee
(
good
God
)
to
finde
fault
with
thy
Maiesty
,
yet
I
wonder
why
thou
wouldest
permit
such
prodigious
villanies
to
bee
contriued
and
acted
.
Of
a
truth
I
see
thou
wilt
shew
hereby
the
vn-exhausted
riches
of
thy
bounty
,
as
thou
diddest
in
times
past
to
Peter
and
Dauid
.
A
wicked
life
and
a
good
end
doe
seldome
follow
one
the
other
:
hee
that
will
die
well
,
must
liue
well
.
Then
he
said
vnto
S.
Magdalene
.
Magdalene
,
thou
haddest
once
thy
body
possessed
by
Diuels
,
but
not
after
the
manner
that
Magdalene
heere
is
possessed
.
Thou
wer
't
once
a
Courtizan
,
and
wert
amorously
enclined
to
keepe
company
with
proper
and
handsome
men
,
but
at
the
last
thou
diddest
fall
in
loue
with
the
fairest
among
the
sonnes
of
men
,
as
this
Magdalene
now
doth
.
[
](A07467-e43500-b)x
x
The
hypocrisie
of
the
Magician
.
Then
Verrine
said
,
Lewes
vnto
outward
appearance
seemeth
to
be
a
Saint
,
but
inwardly
he
is
full
of
all
impiety
:
he
pretendeth
abstinence
from
flesh
,
yet
doth
he
glut
himselfe
with
the
flesh
of
Infants
.
Heere
is
to
bee
noted
that
Belzebub
also
witnessed
the
same
at
an
Exorcisme
:
wherein
it
was
demanded
of
him
what
the
reason
was
,
that
during
the
space
of
nine
or
ten
daies
,
that
Lewes
remained
at
S.
Baume
,
taking
his
meales
with
the
religious
persons
there
,
he
euer
left
his
meate
vpon
his
trencher
and
would
eate
nothing
:
to
which
hee
answered
,
sporting
and
gibing
at
him
,
Tush
,
hee
little
regardeth
your
pottage
and
egges
,
hee
feedes
vpon
good
flesh
,
the
bodies
of
Infants
,
which
are
inuisibly
sent
vnto
him
from
the
synagogue
.
[
](A07467-e43580-b)y
y
This
is
very
obseruable
,
for
he
made
repetition
diuerse
times
of
the
same
.
Moreouer
Verrine
said
Louyse
shall
not
liue
long
to
enioy
the
glory
and
good
of
this
action
:
for
[
](A07467-e43610-b)z
z
The
death
of
Louyse
.
shee
shall
die
soone
after
the
Church
hath
approued
of
these
acts
.
You
aske
to
haue
signes
shewed
vnto
you
of
her
possession
:
some
would
haue
mee
speake
Greeke
,
others
Spanish
,
and
many
aske
questions
of
me
in
Latine
;
but
I
tell
you
this
worke
is
very
farre
distant
from
the
admittance
of
any
curiosity
.
I
haue
foretold
you
many
things
already
happened
,
as
that
Louyse
should
be
examined
,
and
Magdalene
conuerted
,
and
doe
you
yet
with
the
Pharisies
hunt
after
signes
and
wonders
?
Then
he
said
,
all
the
conuentions
of
Sorcerers
are
in
an
vprore
,
and
Hell
it selfe
is
in
confusion
,
seeing
that
the
conuersion
of
their
Prince
Lewes
Gaufridy
is
so
closely
pressed
:
they
are
more
distracted
then
the
Kingdome
of
France
would
bee
,
if
her
most
Christian
King
should
become
a
Sarazen
,
or
then
the
Church
would
be
,
if
the
Pope
should
proue
an
Hereticke
.
He
further
said
,
God
will
roote
out
this
cursed
race
,
and
will
fill
vp
the
seates
of
the
Angels
that
fell
,
because
the
day
of
iudgement
is
now
at
hand
,
and
[
](A07467-e43690-b)a
a
Touching
Antichrist
,
see
the
doubts
after
the
Epistle
to
the
Reader
.
Antichrist
is
already
borne
of
a
Iewish
woman
that
was
got
with
child
by
an
Incubus
.
God
will
now
prepare
his
souldiours
for
the
field
,
and
the
Diuell
his
:
Magicians
shall
be
the
forerunners
and
Prophets
of
Antichrist
.
[
](A07467-e43720-b)b
b
Two
Capuchin
fathers
go
to
Marseille
.
This
day
about
three
of
the
clock
in
the
afternoone
the
two
Capuchin
fathers
departed
to
goe
to
Marseille
,
which
iourney
they
vndertooke
both
by
the
aduice
of
father
Michaelis
,
and
of
their
owne
voluntary
desire
,
to
informe
themselues
of
the
life
and
manners
of
Lewes
Gaufridy
,
and
to
search
his
chamber
and
bookes
,
if
peraduenture
amongst
them
any
schedules
or
characters
of
Magicke
might
there
be
found
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
whiles
father
Michaelis
was
exorcising
,
Belzebub
cried
out
,
see
,
see
,
the
[
](A07467-e43810-b)c
c
Witches
are
carried
inuisibly
.
witches
,
that
are
come
to
visit
their
Prince
Lewes
:
to
which
Verrine
said
,
their
Prince
called
for
them
,
but
God
muzleth
vp
the
wolfe
that
commeth
to
deuoure
the
sheepe
.
It
is
the
dogs
duty
to
obey
his
shepheard
,
and
to
barke
and
giue
notice
vnto
him
of
the
wolfes
comming
,
and
[
](A07467-e43840-b)d
d
Verrine
barketh
like
a
dogge
.
thereupon
he
presently
fell
a
barking
like
a
dog
,
which
hee
did
at
sundry
other
times
when
the
Magicians
and
witches
came
to
S.
Baume
inuisibly
.
Then
he
said
,
will
you
not
suffer
mee
to
talke
,
who
am
an
instrument
in
the
discouery
of
these
witches
?
And
Belzebub
being
asked
what
they
were
that
were
lately
come
thither
,
and
from
whence
they
came
,
he
answered
I
am
bound
to
silence
.
Whereunto
Verrine
said
,
do
not
wonder
that
he
speaketh
not
,
it
is
by
reason
of
your
vnbeleefe
;
would
you
haue
God
come
downe
from
heauen
and
leade
you
vp
and
downe
by
the
hand
.
You
haue
the
Prince
of
Magicke
in
your
hands
,
will
not
this
satisfie
you
?
But
you
are
so
blind
you
will
beleeue
nothing
.
then
he
cried
with
a
loud
voice
,
Magicians
&
witches
,
God
confound
the
whole
rout
of
you
:
what
seeke
you
heere
in
this
Church
?
this
is
not
a
place
for
your
cursed
Synagogue
:
but
I
see
your
[
](A07467-e43890-b)e
e
The
superiour
Diuels
doe
tye
and
binde
vp
those
that
are
inferiour
and
in
subordination
vnto
them
,
as
amongst
men
the
stronger
bindeth
him
that
is
weaker
,
and
maketh
him
to
hold
his
peace
.
So
amongst
liuing
creatures
,
one
by
the
instinct
of
nature
,
doth
master
another
.
proiect
is
to
checke
the
Diuell
and
keepe
him
from
speaking
,
and
thou
accursed
Magician
,
the
ringleader
of
this
rabble
;
God
confound
thee
thou
stinking
Goate
.
Then
hee
tooke
his
oath
that
the
Diuels
in
Magdalene
were
bound
,
and
could
not
speake
,
and
that
hee
was
free
from
the
same
,
and
therefore
(
said
hee
)
you
ought
to
listen
vnto
mee
who
am
of
a
contrary
faction
vnto
them
.
Vpon
this
hee
was
bid
to
discouer
the
ambushments
of
the
Diuell
:
whereunto
Verrine
said
,
since
you
will
needs
haue
mee
to
expresse
and
explaine
vnto
you
what
I
formerly
had
said
,
listen
vnto
me
.
It
is
the
pleasure
of
God
,
that
all
men
know
what
I
haue
said
this
morning
,
and
not
the
confessors
of
Louyse
onely
:
for
God
will
now
make
demonstration
of
his
exceeding
bounty
.
The
truth
is
Magdalene
is
not
throughly
conuerted
,
but
is
perpetually
vexed
with
the
Incubi
,
who
commit
a
thousand
impurities
with
her
.
It
is
true
[
](A07467-e43940-b)f
f
We
were
yet
in
indifferency
,
and
were
at
that
time
making
inquiry
after
these
things
.
Michaelis
that
God
will
bee
offended
with
thee
,
vnlesse
thou
take
some
order
that
this
be
redressed
:
and
doe
not
thinke
that
I
speake
it
for
her
behoofe
,
or
for
the
sake
of
her
heere
,
whom
I
now
possesse
:
for
if
shee
bee
not
possessed
,
why
doe
you
exorcise
her
,
were
it
not
better
to
send
her
backe
into
the
kitchen
?
She
would
be
contented
with
such
a
place
,
as
she
was
formerly
before
she
came
hither
.
What
think
you
,
why
doth
not
Magdalene
harken
now
vnto
mee
:
The
reason
is
,
because
I
speake
the
truth
and
shee
is
not
yet
throughly
conuerted
:
shee
obeyeth
not
her
superiours
,
and
confesseth
her
sins
with
nicenesse
and
affectation
like
a
Player
.
Magdalene
you
must
not
confesse
them
so
,
but
you
are
to
reueale
them
vnto
the
Priest
with
much
penitency
and
compunction
.
Then
Verrine
was
commanded
to
speake
lower
;
for
he
cried
as
loud
as
possibly
the
forces
of
a
woman
could
giue
assistance
thereunto
.
Vnto
which
Verrine
answered
,
when
I
speak
low
you
despise
mee
,
and
when
I
talke
aloude
you
put
me
to
silence
.
Sodome
,
neuer
were
such
abominations
spoken
by
thee
;
nor
in
the
time
of
the
flood
did
there
euer
happen
so
strange
a
fact
as
this
is
,
yet
were
they
drowned
in
the
waters
,
and
burned
with
the
fire
.
Was
it
euer
heard
of
before
,
that
the
Diuell
should
come
to
reprehend
sinners
?
You
know
there
is
a
[
](A07467-e44010-b)g
g
The
difference
of
Diuels
.
difference
to
haue
a
Diuell
in
the
body
,
and
to
haue
a
Diuell
in
the
soule
,
or
to
haue
him
in
the
body
for
the
conseruation
of
the
soule
.
Afterward
when
some
or
other
had
told
him
that
hee
was
to
obey
the
Church
as
the
spouse
of
God
,
hee
answered
that
this
spouse
also
was
to
humble
her selfe
before
her
husband
.
God
goeth
about
to
enlighten
you
with
the
brightnesse
of
his
grace
,
yet
do
you
euer
cry
vnto
me
Verrine
[
](A07467-e44030-b)h
h
By
this
often
reprouing
of
the
Diuell
they
gaue
intimation
vnto
him
that
they
did
not
beleeue
him
.
obmutesce
.
I
tell
you
I
will
speake
,
but
it
shall
be
for
the
glory
of
God
.
Did
I
euer
bid
you
worship
Verrine
?
no
,
I
euer
told
you
that
I
was
a
damned
Diuell
.
If
I
haue
spoken
euill
,
reproue
me
of
this
euil
;
but
good
God
(
said
hee
)
command
me
to
speake
Hebrew
,
or
to
doe
some
other
prodigious
and
amazefull
act
,
for
these
poore
blind
caitiffes
are
yet
calling
vpon
me
for
a
signe
.
But
what
did
you
Lord
to
those
that
asked
a
signe
of
you
:
you
could
haue
giuen
them
signes
from
heauen
which
their
curiosity
did
itch
after
,
but
you
would
not
satisfie
their
brain-sicke
fancies
herein
,
because
they
wanted
faith
,
which
should
be
in
men
.
Michaelis
,
the
young
sucking
Infants
which
they
haue
eaten
,
and
others
which
they
haue
strangled
,
and
digged
vp
from
graues
to
make
pies
withall
,
cry
loud
for
vengeance
before
God
,
for
crimes
so
punishable
,
and
full
of
execration
.
Yet
are
not
these
accursed
Magicians
contented
,
but
will
plucke
God
from
his
Throne
:
they
worship
a
[
](A07467-e44080-b)i
i
The
adoration
of
a
Goat
in
their
Synagogues
.
Goate
,
and
sacrifice
vnto
him
euery
day
.
What
?
Thinke
ye
not
that
God
is
exceedingly
incensed
by
these
audacious
prouocations
?
At
their
tables
and
meales
they
vse
no
kniues
,
because
they
will
not
pare
off
their
imperfections
:
they
vse
no
salt
,
because
they
hate
the
vertue
of
wisedome
,
they
haue
no
Oliues
nor
oyle
,
because
they
loue
nothing
but
crudities
and
cruelties
.
In
this
very
Baume
doe
they
keepe
their
Sabbaths
:
in
this
very
Baume
doe
they
deuoure
man●
flesh
:
in
this
very
Baume
do
they
belch
forth
vnconceiueable
blasphemies
against
the
sacred
Trinity
,
the
Sacraments
,
the
mother
of
God
,
and
all
the
Saints
in
Paradise
.
Hath
not
God
then
inst
occasion
to
bee
incensed
against
them
?
The
Turke
with
his
vnbeleefe
;
the
Iewes
with
their
expectation
of
the
Messias
,
the
Heretickes
with
their
adorations
of
the
bastardly
figments
and
conceptions
of
their
owne
braines
,
are
not
to
bee
held
in
such
detestation
as
these
Magicians
heere
:
for
they
doe
day
by
day
renounce
God
,
and
there
passeth
not
a
minute
wherein
they
crucifie
him
not
.
I
do
further
affirme
,
that
if
this
which
hath
been
pronounced
and
published
in
S.
Baume
had
been
declared
at
Geneua
,
they
would
haue
shaken
off
the
chaines
and
●etters
of
their
obstinacy
:
yet
doe
the
children
of
the
Church
keepe
the
Magician
from
mee
,
and
will
not
suffer
mee
to
speake
vnto
him
.
O
Michaelis
,
the
Magician
is
now
in
thy
custodie
,
haue
a
curious
and
quick
regard
ouer
him
,
for
hee
doth
yet
put
Magdalene
to
shrewd
plunges
.
After
this
Lewes
was
sent
for
from
his
chamber
to
come
vnto
the
Church
,
and
as
he
entred
[
](A07467-e44180-b)k
k
Verrine
barketh
against
Lewes
.
Verrine
did
barke
and
bay
wondrous
like
a
dogg
,
and
said
,
Meruaile
not
that
I
thus
barke
,
for
I
see
the
woolfe
.
Then
he
spake
to
Lewes
and
said
,
thou
art
a
Magician
,
thou
art
an
execrable
Sorcerer
,
I
lay
it
heere
before
thee
,
that
if
thou
be
not
speedily
conuerted
thou
[
](A07467-e44230-b)l
l
The
prediction
that
Lewes
should
bee
burnt
,
and
the
two
women
exorcised
at
Aix
,
as
it
afterward
happened
.
shalt
bee
burned
:
and
these
two
women
heere
must
bee
exorcised
before
the
Parliament
at
Aix
.
If
Lewes
be
not
conuerted
within
eight
dayes
,
I
tell
you
heere
before
hand
,
and
doe
call
to
witnesse
the
blessed
mother
of
God
,
the
Seraphins
,
Martyrs
,
Virgins
,
Saints
,
and
as
many
as
be
of
you
,
that
[
](A07467-e44260-b)m
m
He
was
degraded
by
the
Bishop
of
Marseille
,
who
was
also
deputed
a
Commissary
at
the
hearing
of
his
cause
.
he
shall
be
deliuered
vp
into
the
hands
of
the
gouernour
of
Marseille
,
and
then
let
them
speak
whither
Louyse
were
possessed
or
no.
Heere
is
to
bee
obserued
,
that
the
Capuchin
fathers
found
not
any
thing
in
the
chamber
of
Lewes
that
might
any
wayes
concerne
Magick
,
and
this
search
displeased
many
at
Marseille
,
and
presently
it
was
bruted
abroad
through
all
the
citty
,
that
father
Michaelis
was
the
author
of
all
this
.
You
must
further
note
,
that
the
Magicians
and
Witces
which
came
inuisibly
into
S.
Baume
left
very
vile
and
offensiue
sauours
behind
them
,
and
cast
,
now
vpon
one
,
and
now
vpon
another
certaine
powders
and
oyles
once
vpon
father
Francis
Billet
,
and
twice
vpon
father
Anthony
Boilletot
,
who
found
himselfe
benoynted
ouer
the
lippes
,
and
when
hee
asked
Lewes
what
the
meaning
thereof
might
bee
,
hee
onely
laughed
at
the
same
.
They
also
threw
such
kinde
of
stuff
vpon
sister
Catherine
,
who
was
co-adiutour
of
the
company
of
S.
Vrsula
,
so
that
shee
was
a
long
time
greeuously
sick
vpon
the
same
.
[
](A07467-e44390-b)n
n
The
prediction
of
the
execution
&
death
of
the
Magician
ratified
by
a
solemne
oath
which
prediction
the
Diuel
gaue
as
a
signe
.
Besides
all
this
,
Verrine
tooke
his
oath
on
Gods
behalfe
,
the
Creator
of
heauen
and
earth
,
and
on
the
behalfe
of
the
blessed
mother
of
God
,
and
of
Angels
,
Patriarches
,
Apostles
,
Martyrs
,
Doctors
,
Confessors
,
Virgins
and
Widowes
,
and
on
the
behalfe
of
the
whole
Church
triumphant
and
militant
,
and
to
the
irreparable
confusion
of
all
hell
,
that
except
Lewes
Gaufridy
be
conuerted
he
should
be
taken
,
bound
,
and
burnt
.
And
added
,
that
if
euer
oath
were
in
force
and
validity
,
it
was
this
which
he
had
taken
:
and
therefore
(
said
hee
)
doe
not
aske
further
for
any
signes
,
and
so
inuocated
the
wrath
of
God
vpon
himselfe
if
it
were
not
true
.
He
further
said
,
that
if
he
would
be
conuerted
,
there
should
no
harme
betide
vnto
him
;
but
it
was
more
probable
that
he
should
be
punished
.
The
acts
of
the
4.
of
Ianuary
.
This
day
,
during
the
time
of
Masse
which
Louyse
heard
,
Verrine
cryed
Lord
,
suffer
me
to
speake
Spanish
or
Greeke
,
for
they
[
](A07467-e44490-b)o
o
The
difficulty
which
the
fathers
made
of
the
truth
hereof
.
are
euer
demanding
signes
of
me
:
or
permit
this
Sub-Prior
who
is
so
ful
of
doubts
and
incredulity
to
be
blinde
of
an
eie
,
or
this
father
who
is
a
Capuchin
to
fall
presently
lame
,
or
command
fire
from
heauen
,
so
they
shall
haue
signes
enough
.
Then
he
said
,
if
you
make
a
doubt
of
the
wisedome
and
discretion
of
your
God
,
you
were
best
to
helpe
him
with
your
aduice
.
They
demand
signes
,
and
say
,
that
whatsoeuer
is
done
or
spoken
,
proceedeth
onely
from
Louyse
,
notwithstanding
they
suffer
her
to
receaue
the
Communion
,
who
hath
so
many
times
called
for
the
wrath
of
God
to
fall
vpon
her
.
I
would
say
thus
,
if
she
be
not
possessed
(
as
some
would
haue
it
)
she
is
worse
then
Lucifer
,
and
deceaueth
the
Church
of
God
by
vnfoulding
so
many
propositions
that
are
wrapt
vp
in
admiration
and
astonishment
:
as
that
Salomon
is
damned
,
and
Antichrist
borne
.
Shee
were
worthy
to
bee
taken
and
burnt
,
or
that
God
should
open
the
wombe
of
the
earth
to
swallow
her
vp
aliue
,
if
shee
should
bee
guilty
of
a
practise
so
full
of
insolency
and
boldnesse
.
Then
Verrine
spake
to
Louyse
and
said
.
Poore
wretch
looke
well
to
thy selfe
,
alas
,
who
will
defend
thee
?
Thou
art
but
a
simple
woman
,
and
doest
put
thy selfe
in
hazard
of
thy
life
,
if
thou
say
that
thou
hast
in
all
these
discourses
spoken
no
heresie
.
But
I
tell
you
that
there
was
neuer
seene
a
thing
like
vnto
this
which
you
now
behold
.
What
saiest
thou
Louyse
?
speakest
thou
nothing
?
Thou
must
bee
apprehended
and
burnt
in
steed
of
the
Magician
.
O
miserable
blindnesse
!
it
is
no
wonder
if
hereticks
beleeue
not
,
since
you
your selues
after
my
relations
of
so
many
admirable
things
,
and
after
the
booke
which
is
already
written
,
doe
thus
stagger
in
your
beleefe
?
Michaelis
thou
knowest
well
whither
Louyse
spake
this
or
no
,
for
thou
art
priuy
to
all
her
confessions
.
Then
he
said
,
take
heed
good
Christians
,
for
euery
one
that
thinketh
himselfe
to
bee
in
the
bosome
of
the
Church
shall
not
be
saued
,
neither
shall
all
those
that
be
in
religious
orders
enter
into
the
kingdome
of
heauen
:
and
added
,
I
protest
before
thee
,
O
Lord
,
that
I
haue
faithfully
discharged
thy
commission
.
See
you
not
that
Belzebub
is
contrary
vnto
mee
,
and
I
to
him
?
Come
,
come
,
accursed
[
](A07467-e44610-b)p
p
The
prediction
that
the
Magician
should
be
enlarged
vpon
supposition
of
his
innocence
:
which
was
verified
the
14.
&
15.
of
Ianuary
.
Magician
,
thou
wilt
be
said
to
be
innocent
,
and
then
shall
they
suffer
thee
to
depart
.
The
acts
of
the
5.
of
Ianuary
.
VPpon
this
day
was
Magdalene
exorcised
by
the
Dominican
father
,
whereupon
[
](A07467-e44680-b)q
q
These
departures
were
very
sensible
,
as
well
by
the
blast
which
brake
forth
from
her
mouth
as
by
their
names
which
in
their
issuing
●orth
they
gaue
themselues
.
there
went
out
of
the
body
of
Magdalene
two
and
twenty
Diuels
,
being
commanded
thereunto
by
the
Prince
that
was
within
:
yet
so
as
they
were
to
returne
thither
againe
after
a
certaine
space
.
And
in
their
issuing
forth
one
after
the
other
they
made
a
rusling
and
noyse
,
euery
one
calling
himselfe
by
his
owne
name
,
as
Agrotier
,
Perdiguier
,
and
so
of
the
rest
as
they
are
afterward
set
downe
in
the
following
acts
of
the
moneth
of
Ianuary
.
Then
Astaroth
said
in
the
latine
tongue
that
Belzebub
,
Leuiathan
and
Carreau
,
were
entred
into
the
body
of
Lewes
,
saying
:
Belzebub
est
in
intellectu
,
Leuiathan
in
voluntate
,
Carreau
in
corde
.
The
acts
of
the
6.
of
Ianuary
.
VPon
this
day
was
Magdalene
exorcised
by
father
Paul
Priest
of
the
Christian
doctrine
:
whereupon
Belzebub
said
,
as
long
as
Magicians
are
partizans
with
vs
,
we
doe
neuer
vse
to
possesse
them
,
at
the
least
not
visibly
,
but
[
](A07467-e44840-b)r
r
Magicians
are
not
possessed
.
when
they
begin
to
apostate
from
vs
and
relinquish
our
Synagogue
,
then
we
do
begin
to
torment
them
,
and
if
I
had
leaue
to
tyrannize
vpon
the
body
of
Magdalen
,
and
to
let
out
my
rage
against
her
at
the
ful
,
I
would
handle
her
in
such
an
impetuous
manner
,
that
she
should
neuer
depart
from
hence
with
her
life
.
And
when
hee
was
bid
to
point
forth
the
Magician
that
had
bewitched
Magdalene
,
he
answered
,
he
is
not
far
from
hence
:
and
added
,
I
am
bound
.
After
dinner
was
Louyse
exorcised
by
father
Francis
Domptius
the
Dominican
:
whereupon
Verrine
said
,
you
will
not
yet
beleeue
,
but
at
the
end
and
Catastrophe
of
this
history
,
which
is
not
yet
perfected
,
you
will
giue
credence
thereunto
:
God
hath
reserued
to
himselfe
an
illustrious
manner
of
working
,
by
which
in
conclusion
he
will
get
the
vpper
hand
.
They
are
to
[
](A07467-e44920-b)s
s
This
is
to
be
seene
.
goe
to
Marseille
&
to
Auignon
before
the
Vicelegate
,
&
there
it
shall
be
seene
whether
the
witch-craft
of
Louyse
bee
imaginary
onely
,
and
builded
vpon
a
coniecturall
conceite
(
as
it
was
giuen
out
at
S.
Baume
)
and
whether
the
scope
whereunto
shee
doth
addresse
her
actions
,
bee
ambition
or
no.
The
schedules
also
must
be
restored
,
otherwise
these
two
cannot
be
freed
.
Then
one
of
the
company
said
,
thou
art
not
to
presse
that
too
farre
:
whereunto
Verrine
suddenly
replyed
without
being
questioned
thereof
,
call
to
minde
the
miracle
of
Theophilus
and
[
](A07467-e44990-b)t
t
There
were
schedules
rendered
to
Theophilus
the
Magician
,
and
to
S.
Basil
for
an
other
Magician
,
as
is
set
downe
at
large
in
their
liues
.
Basill
,
it
could
not
indeed
stand
with
expediency
to
presse
this
,
if
no
man
should
haue
notice
where
they
were
,
but
it
is
well
knowne
where
these
are
,
and
in
whose
custody
they
lye
.
I
tell
you
God
is
now
more
angry
then
hee
was
in
the
time
of
the
Niniuites
,
for
the
aire
is
infected
with
their
malice
,
and
the
earth
can
no
longer
bury
in
silence
the
death
of
so
many
children
which
they
haue
deuoured
:
they
please
their
appetites
with
the
relish
of
this
delicate
flesh
which
doth
cost
them
nothing
.
The
same
day
in
the
euening
was
Magdalene
exorcised
by
Mr.
Paule
,
whereupon
Belzebub
being
demanded
whither
the
Diuell
did
torment
Magicians
or
no
?
He
made
answere
that
they
did
not
,
except
when
they
were
conuerted
,
or
when
they
were
in
the
way
to
conuersion
:
but
whensoeuer
such
conuersions
should
happen
,
they
might
well
bee
filed
in
the
lyst
and
catalogue
of
Myracles
.
There
be
an
hundred
and
an
hundred
that
are
dead
,
and
yet
but
one
onely
Parisian
that
in
visiting
of
Lazarus
was
conuerted
,
and
three
dayes
after
hee
dyed
.
And
being
asked
touching
the
witch-craft
of
Louyse
,
hee
answered
,
that
it
was
two
yeares
since
shee
had
these
charmes
vpon
her
,
and
that
shee
had
on
her
body
inchantments
,
markes
,
ligatures
and
oyntments
.
The
acts
of
the
7.
of
Ianuary
.
THis
day
before
the
Communion
Verrine
played
many
prankes
full
of
resistance
and
insolency
,
saying
,
Louyse
,
thou
art
lunatick
as
they
report
of
thee
:
thou
art
foolish
,
thou
doest
counterfait
and
vse
much
iugling
:
doest
thou
think
to
put
a
trick
vpon
the
whole
world
?
Then
he
added
,
what
,
doe
madd
women
receaue
the
Communion
?
Then
he
spake
to
father
Michaelis
,
and
said
,
Michaelis
command
mee
,
[
](A07467-e45200-b)u
u
Being
in
a
Church
of
his
iurisdiction
.
for
I
am
as
much
tyed
to
obedience
vnto
thee
,
as
is
Louyse
.
[
](A07467-e45230-b)x
x
Verrines
complaint
vnto
God
.
The
same
day
Verrine
disputed
with
God
,
as
was
collected
by
his
speaches
saying
,
Great
God
,
they
are
not
content
to
heare
thy
Ambassage
from
me
,
send
vnto
them
a
blessed
Angell
:
bid
Gabriel
,
Raphael
,
or
Michael
,
or
else
Rafael
,
who
was
Adams
good
Angell
,
to
goe
in
this
errand
,
that
they
may
bring
back
and
conuert
this
third
Adam
.
God
answered
him
,
I
will
not
send
my
Angels
,
for
if
hee
whom
I
should
send
should
speake
vnto
them
in
an
inuisible
forme
,
they
would
say
that
he
were
a
Diuell
:
if
in
a
humane
and
visible
shape
they
would
cauil
that
he
were
a
man
.
Then
said
Verrine
,
send
vnto
them
the
mother
of
thy
Sonne
:
God
answered
,
that
this
mission
would
not
bee
auaileable
,
no
not
if
I
should
send
my
Sonne
againe
amongst
them
,
for
if
he
should
come
downe
from
heauen
visibly
,
they
would
againe
crucifie
him
.
Whereunto
Verrine
answered
,
send
then
vnto
them
some
famous
preacher
.
God
replyed
,
No
,
it
is
my
will
that
this
imployment
should
be
vndertaken
by
thee
.
Lord
,
said
Verrine
,
they
will
not
beleeue
mee
,
but
doe
euer
aske
for
signes
.
God
answered
,
leaue
that
to
me
,
I
will
prouide
them
signes
sufficient
to
create
a
beleefe
in
them
.
Then
Verrine
applying
his
speach
vnto
the
time
,
which
was
the
day
of
the
Kings
,
said
to
those
that
were
present
.
Euery
one
must
make
enquiry
after
the
childe
Iesus
in
the
company
of
the
three
Kings
,
who
represent
vnto
you
your
three
faculties
:
for
the
memory
offereth
the
mirrhe
of
contrition
by
calling
your
sinnes
vnto
remembrance
:
the
vnderstanding
presenteth
incense
by
contemplating
and
thinking
vpon
the
blessings
of
God
:
and
the
will
giueth
the
gold
of
charity
,
but
the
starre
of
faith
must
guide
you
and
goe
before
you
,
for
good
workes
without
faith
,
are
barren
and
vneffectuall
.
Here
is
to
bee
obserued
,
that
all
the
time
that
Lewes
Gaufridy
remained
at
S.
Baume
,
which
was
nine
or
ten
daies
,
they
read
certaine
chapters
of
the
Bible
while
they
sate
at
dinner
and
supper
,
according
to
the
custome
of
the
Order
of
Preaching
Friers
,
and
by
meere
chance
lighted
vpon
the
[
](A07467-e45390-b)y
y
The
prophesie
of
Ezechiel
accidentally
lighted
on
and
read
.
Prophecie
of
Ezechiel
,
where
the
chapters
that
were
read
for
the
space
of
nine
or
tenne
daies
(
being
a
thing
chancefull
and
not
premeditated
)
did
all
point
out
the
conuersion
of
a
sinner
,
and
laid
downe
the
threatnings
against
those
that
should
be
obstinate
,
and
the
mercy
vnto
those
that
should
proue
penitent
,
to
so
good
purpose
,
and
so
expressed
to
the
life
that
we
were
all
amazed
at
the
same
,
and
thought
of
no
other
thing
while
we
sate
at
meate
.
Notwithstanding
this
,
and
all
other
exhortations
,
which
somtimes
one
father
,
and
somtimes
another
gaue
vnto
the
said
Lewes
;
yet
were
they
not
of
any
force
to
mollifie
and
soften
him
,
the
chapters
that
were
read
were
continued
from
the
18.
to
the
40.
The
Acts
of
the
8.
of
Ianuary
.
THis
day
Lewes
Gaufridy
after
dinner
departed
from
S.
Baume
to
returne
to
Marseille
:
the
[
](A07467-e45510-b)z
z
These
Canons
did
alleage
that
Lewes
was
a
Priest
appertaining
to
the
Dioce●●e
of
the
Bishop
of
Marseille
;
to
whom
we
answered
,
that
hee
was
come
thither
not
vpon
command
but
by
aduice
.
Bishop
of
which
place
had
sent
foure
of
his
Canons
to
seeke
him
out
,
who
came
to
S.
Baume
vpon
Friday
being
the
seuenth
of
that
moneth
,
in
the
euening
.
Then
Belzebub
triumphed
,
thinking
that
hee
had
gained
the
better
of
the
cause
,
because
the
Magician
was
suffered
to
depart
as
innocent
,
and
the
precedent
Acts
were
in
a
manner
condemned
,
so
that
Verrine
for
a
season
was
put
to
silence
:
and
euery
one
expected
to
see
the
censure
which
father
Michaelis
,
and
the
fathers
that
were
with
him
would
passe
vpon
this
fact
,
that
they
might
enforme
the
Court
of
Parliament
at
Aix
of
the
truth
thereof
,
as
Monsieur
du
Vair
the
first
President
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Councell
did
desire
:
so
that
father
Domptius
the
Dominican
and
Exorcist
in
the
time
of
Aduent
was
commanded
to
surrender
all
the
papers
which
hee
had
written
;
which
he
denied
to
do
,
conceiuing
that
father
Michaelis
would
either
teare
or
burne
them
,
in
so
much
as
they
were
constrained
to
force
open
his
chamber
dore
,
to
get
into
their
hands
all
the
Acts
that
were
past
euen
to
this
day
,
[
](A07467-e45620-b)a
a
Inquisition
into
the
verity
of
the
writings
.
and
all
for
the
stricter
examination
of
the
cause
.
The
said
father
being
thus
incensed
was
commanded
to
his
chamber
for
certaine
houres
,
and
was
afterwards
prouoked
by
the
mockes
and
taunts
of
some
of
the
said
fathers
,
who
made
a
iest
of
that
which
hee
had
written
,
and
told
him
that
there
was
nothing
contained
in
those
writings
but
fables
and
falshoods
.
They
also
were
euer
contradicting
him
in
many
particulars
,
and
hoped
by
some
tricke
and
deuice
of
theirs
to
cause
the
said
Acts
to
be
abolished
in
the
Synod
of
the
Right
Reuerend
father
the
Bishop
of
Marseille
,
and
in
the
meane
time
to
giue
it
out
,
that
all
was
meere
gullery
and
cheating
:
but
this
deuise
of
theirs
tooke
not
,
as
shall
appeare
hereafter
,
although
that
Lewes
,
together
with
some
that
were
dealt
withall
by
those
aboue
named
,
did
not
long
after
goe
to
[
](A07467-e45650-b)b
b
Lewes
the
Magician
went
away
to
Auignon
with
some
others
to
make
declaration
of
his
innocency
,
but
he
was
remitted
backe
againe
.
Auignon
,
and
to
Aix
,
to
declare
and
make
intimation
of
his
innocency
,
affirming
that
the
whole
body
of
this
fact
was
meerely
practise
and
foolery
.
The
same
day
the
said
father
Domptius
went
to
Auignon
,
although
hee
gaue
out
that
hee
would
goe
to
Marseille
with
the
fathers
aforesaid
,
that
hee
might
from
thence
returne
to
his
countrey
of
Flanders
;
where
being
come
,
he
communicated
all
this
businesse
with
the
Reuerend
father
the
Chaplaine
vnto
the
most
Reuerend
the
Archbishop
of
Auignon
:
where
all
his
allegations
and
reasons
which
he
could
enforce
for
the
cleering
vp
of
the
truth
of
these
acts
,
were
heard
at
large
,
but
they
remitted
him
to
[
](A07467-e45760-b)c
c
Father
Domptius
sent
backe
vnto
his
superiour
.
father
Michaelis
inquisitor
of
the
faith
in
all
the
Legateship
of
Auignon
,
being
willing
to
put
off
from
themselues
the
prosecution
and
examination
of
this
busines
.
Whereupon
father
Domptius
returned
to
Aix
,
and
entred
into
the
same
communication
which
Monsieur
Garandeau
Vicar
generall
to
the
most
Reuerend
the
Archbishop
of
Aix
,
and
afterward
deputed
for
a
commissary
in
the
cause
of
Lewes
the
Magician
,
as
Monsieur
Thoron
the
counsellor
also
was
;
but
the
said
Monsieur
Garandeau
sent
him
backe
to
father
Michaelis
as
belonging
vnto
him
who
was
his
Superiour
,
and
vnto
whom
he
was
bound
to
render
all
obedience
.
Then
the
said
father
Domptius
the
Exorcist
returned
to
S.
Baume
,
and
humbly
submitted
himselfe
to
whatsoeuer
should
bee
determined
by
the
said
father
Michaelis
,
as
Inquisitor
of
the
faith
and
his
superiour
.
All
these
Acts
being
throughly
examined
,
and
the
two
women
found
to
bee
possessed
,
the
Court
was
then
certified
of
the
whole
;
and
father
Michaelis
contrary
to
the
opinion
of
many
men
gaue
backe
the
Acts
vnto
father
Domptius
to
dispose
them
into
order
and
method
against
the
end
of
the
moneth
of
Ianuary
.
Yet
was
there
prosecution
made
of
the
same
for
the
more
ample
verification
of
these
things
from
the
eleuenth
of
the
said
moneth
vntill
about
the
end
of
April
,
as
shall
afterward
appeare
.
The
end
of
the
first
part
.
THE
ACTS
THAT
WERE
COLLECTED
AND
DIGESTED
INTO
ORDER
BY
FAther
Michaelis
Priour
of
the
Couent
Royall
of
S.
Maximin
,
and
of
S.
Baume
;
who
came
thither
after
Christmas
,
in
the
yeere
1611.
Returning
from
Preaching
his
Aduent
Sermons
in
the
towne
of
Aix
in
Prouince
.
The
Acts
of
the
11.
of
Ianuary
.
1611
.
AFter
wee
had
read
the
Acts
that
were
formerly
taken
by
father
Francis
Domptius
,
and
were
verified
by
many
eye-witnesses
,
men
fearing
God
,
and
worthy
to
bee
beleeued
,
who
had
euer
been
in
presence
and
had
an
eye
vpon
the
two
women
that
were
possessed
:
wee
then
proceeded
vnto
the
Exorcismes
and
continuation
of
administring
the
Sacrament
,
and
for
the
more
ample
verification
of
possession
by
wicked
spirits
,
we
narrowly
sifted
and
pryed
into
the
words
and
gestures
which
they
vsed
.
Vpon
the
eleuenth
day
of
Ianuary
after
Masse
was
said
,
Magdalene
was
exorcised
,
and
Belzebub
being
charged
to
come
forth
;
answered
:
Vpon
the
day
of
the
exaltation
of
the
holy
Crosse
last
past
,
at
the
Exorcisme
performed
at
Aix
in
the
Chapell
of
the
doctrine
,
thou
holding
the
blessed
Sacrament
in
thy
hand
(
speaking
to
father
[
](A07467-e46160-b)d
d
This
was
a
Priest
of
the
Doctrine
,
Confessor
in
ordinary
to
the
sisters
of
S.
Vrsula
and
particularly
to
Magdalene
since
her
poss●ssion
:
A
man
godly
and
learned
,
and
at
this
present
Superiour
in
the
house
of
the
Priests
of
the
Doctrine
in
the
city
of
Aix
in
Prouince
,
who
did
Exorcise
Magdalene
in
his
Church
.
Francis
Billet
who
did
Exorcise
)
by
vertue
of
the
same
,
and
by
the
power
of
the
holy
Crosse
,
as
also
by
the
Virgine
Maries
interposing
her selfe
by
her
entreaties
,
there
issued
forth
out
of
this
body
6660
Diuels
,
very
priuately
and
without
noyse
,
who
are
not
returned
backe
vnto
this
place
,
so
that
now
there
are
of
vs
still
remaining
seuen
Princes
,
and
100
▪
inferiour
Diuels
within
and
without
.
And
being
asked
when
and
how
these
Diuels
came
out
of
her
,
he
would
answere
nothing
thereunto
,
but
onely
that
they
issued
forth
by
the
powerfull
prayers
of
Mary
,
Magdalene
,
Dominicke
,
and
Francis
.
Whilest
the
Exorcismes
were
pronouncing
,
he
drew
backe
and
was
euer
flying
away
,
in
so
much
that
Magdalene
was
saine
to
bee
stopt
and
held
fast
by
maine
force
.
At
the
second
Exorcisme
in
the
euening
,
Belzebub
made
answere
vnto
nothing
,
onely
hee
seemed
sad
and
composed
the
face
of
Magdalene
to
melancholinesse
.
Whereupon
Verrine
said
,
Belzebub
,
I
guesse
at
the
cause
of
thy
sadnesse
,
it
is
because
there
are
foure
Magicians
with
many
others
as
well
men
as
women
at
Marseille
,
at
Aix
&
else
where
,
in
the
high
way
to
co●uersion
.
Then
the
Exorcist
admonished
Magdalene
to
renounce
the
Diuell
,
&
all
the
schedules
which
she
had
made
vnto
him
,
which
she
did
in
very
ample
maner
,
saying
:
I
Magdalene
of
Demandoul
do
renounce
[
](A07467-e46370-b)c
c
She
named
all
the
wicked
spirits
in
their
order
as
readily
as
any
one
could
reade
them
in
a
booke
.
Lucifer
,
Belzebub
,
Leuiathan
,
Asmodee
,
Balberith
,
Astaroth
,
Carreau
,
and
all
the
Diuels
of
hell
,
together
with
all
those
that
liue
in
the
ayre
,
in
the
water
,
&
in
the
earth
:
and
all
those
which
are
in
the
bodies
of
such
as
are
possessed
.
I
do
also
renounce
all
the
schedules
which
I
haue
made
vnto
them
,
and
do
prostrate
my selfe
at
the
feet
of
my
Redeemer
Christ
Iesus
,
putting
my selfe
vnder
his
protection
,
and
humbly
crauing
pardon
for
my
enormous
transgressions
:
and
for
the
better
attainement
hereof
,
I
doe
implore
the
[
](A07467-e46400-b)f
f
This
was
her
vsuall
prayer
when
she
was
among
the
sisters
of
her
Order
which
she
said
by
heart
.
aide
of
the
glorious
mother
of
God
,
Queene
of
all
the
Angels
of
S
Michal
,
and
the
Angels
of
Ioseph
,
and
all
the
Patriarches
,
of
S.
Peter
,
and
all
the
Apostles
and
Euangelists
,
of
S.
Steph●n
and
all
the
Martyrs
,
of
S.
Gregory
and
all
the
Doctors
,
of
S.
Martin
and
all
Bishops
and
Confessors
,
of
S.
Anthony
and
all
Monkes
and
Hermites
,
of
S.
Dominicke
,
and
S.
Francis
,
and
all
Friers
,
of
S.
Ursula
and
all
virgins
,
of
S.
Monica
,
and
all
widowes
,
of
the
glorious
S.
Magdalene
and
all
penitent
sinners
;
promising
vnto
God
by
the
assistance
of
his
grace
,
neuer
to
adhere
more
or
to
giue
my
consent
vnto
the
Diuell
.
[
](A07467-e46530-b)g
g
Belzebub
strangely
shaketh
Magdalane
.
Whilest
shee
made
these
renunciations
,
Belzebub
did
tosse
and
wreath
her
body
after
a
strange
manner
,
the
agitation
whereof
was
such
,
that
it
made
her
tremble
ouer
all
her
body
:
neuerthelesse
she
did
resoluedly
continue
on
her
abiuration
although
her
voice
trembled
by
reason
of
this
extraordinary
shaking
.
Then
Verrine
by
the
mouth
of
Louyse
said
,
Belzebub
,
thou
hast
now
good
cause
to
bee
sad
;
for
Magdalene
hath
from
her
heart
renounced
thee
and
all
the
rest
of
vs
.
The
Acts
of
the
13.
of
Ianuary
being
the
day
of
the
octaue
of
Epiphany
,
1611
for
vpon
the
day
before
,
which
was
the
12.
Belzebub
spake
nothing
,
Verrine
telling
vs
that
he
was
bound
by
the
Magician
.
THe
13.
day
about
seauen
a
clocke
at
night
,
when
Belzebub
was
pressed
and
vrged
to
speake
,
at
the
beginning
of
the
Exorcismes
,
he
tooke
Magdalene
by
the
throate
as
if
he
would
haue
strangled
her
.
And
this
endured
a
long
time
,
vntill
hee
was
commanded
to
get
him
downe
and
to
leaue
her
.
After
the
Exorcisme
,
Magdalene
being
retired
vnto
her
chamber
,
and
all
of
vs
keeping
her
company
(
because
it
was
not
yet
time
to
withdraw
our selues
,
)
Belzebub
,
by
the
toung
of
Magdalene
;
as
being
now
vnloosed
,
(
for
he
had
bin
tyed
onely
during
the
time
of
Exorcisme
)
said
that
he
would
now
speake
.
[
](A07467-e46740-b)h
h
This
was
said
after
the
Exorcismes
were
past
.
I
my selfe
(
said
he
)
am
he
that
tempted
Adam
,
and
[
](A07467-e46760-b)i
i
Belzebub
vaunteth
that
he
had
tempted
Adam
,
and
Christ
Iesus
.
Asmodee
taking
on
him
the
face
of
a
hansome
woman
,
did
with
sweete
and
sugered
speeches
steale
into
Eue
by
his
temptations
,
and
perceauing
that
she
began
to
fluctuate
,
and
was
yet
but
a
Nouice
in
the
world
,
he
was
incouraged
to
inforce
and
double
his
temptations
and
so
at
length
remained
victorious
.
I
am
he
(
said
Belzebub
)
that
tempted
Christ
Iesus
in
the
wildernesse
with
the
two
first
temptations
:
at
the
third
which
was
the
strongest
to
witt
,
to
cause
him
to
fall
downe
and
worship
me
,
I
tooke
Leuiathan
for
my
coadiutor
,
but
not
being
able
to
gaine
vpon
him
,
we
had
a
strong
coniecture
and
suspition
that
he
was
the
Messias
,
whereas
before
wee
onely
esteemed
of
him
as
of
a
great
and
perfect
Prophet
,
for
although
some
called
him
Christ
,
yet
did
they
speake
it
either
doubtfully
,
or
flatteringly
.
But
we
began
to
doubt
no
longer
of
him
when
he
once
prayed
for
his
enemies
,
after
they
had
at
my
instigation
(
said
Belzebub
)
so
blasphemously
reuiled
him
,
whom
also
I
animated
,
to
cast
him
downe
headlong
vpon
the
stones
as
a
blasphemer
.
I
was
on
the
right
side
of
the
Crosse
,
Asmodee
at
the
foote
,
and
Leuiathan
on
the
left
side
,
but
he
ouercame
vs
all
.
[
](A07467-e46860-b)k
k
The
distinct
places
,
and
Office
of
Diuels
.
Leuiathan
is
the
Prince
of
Hereticks
,
Asmodee
of
wantons
,
and
I
(
said
Belzebub
)
am
the
Prince
of
pride
,
yet
did
he
ouercome
those
three
mighty
aduersaries
,
the
world
,
the
flesh
,
and
pride
.
They
fastned
the
Crosse
with
cords
,
and
in
setting
it
vp
in
the
hole
which
was
forced
into
the
rocke
,
by
the
shaking
and
shogging
of
the
same
they
opened
againe
all
his
wounds
,
he
was
nayled
with
[
](A07467-e46900-b)l
l
Some
Doctors
are
of
opinion
,
that
he
was
fastned
with
foure
nailes
.
three
long
nayles
,
hauing
one
foote
nayled
ouer
the
other
to
augment
the
greatnes
of
his
torment
:
and
in
crucifying
him
they
turned
the
Crosse
and
his
face
towards
the
earth
,
to
fitt
and
fasten
the
nayles
on
the
other
side
.
This
Crosse
(
said
he
)
was
very
high
,
of
the
height
of
the
Crosse
which
you
haue
below
at
the
comming
in
vnto
Saint
Baume
,
if
you
adde
the
height
of
a
foote
thereunto
,
and
was
two
foote
broader
then
that
.
The
forme
of
this
Crosse
was
not
made
in
the
manner
of
a
[
T
]
but
it
had
a
beame
of
wood
aboue
,
and
the
Iewes
turning
the
Crosse
downe
on
the
other
end
did
hoise
vp
his
leggs
aboue
his
belly
.
Of
a
truth
(
said
he
)
your
God
hath
suffered
more
for
you
then
you
imagine
.
After
hee
was
dead
,
hee
visited
the
fathers
in
Lymbo
,
and
all
hell
trembled
at
his
arriuall
.
Adam
and
Eue
were
the
first
that
presented
themselues
vnto
him
,
who
came
with
great
contrition
,
and
hartely
prayed
him
to
pardon
their
sinnes
that
had
occasioned
those
manifold
torments
which
he
suffered
.
He
deliuered
,
like
a
great
King
,
all
the
soules
aswell
of
those
that
were
in
Lymbo
,
as
of
those
that
were
in
[
](A07467-e46950-b)m
m
Some
schoole-men
do
hold
,
that
he
did
not
deliuer
all
the
soules
that
were
in
Purgatory
,
but
all
those
that
were
in
Lymbo
,
otherwise
called
Abrahams
bosome
.
Purgatory
,
but
the
bodies
which
he
had
raised
did
vpon
this
deliuerance
dye
againe
.
When
Belzebub
had
said
this
,
vpon
the
sudden
hee
blew
out
the
candle
which
stood
on
the
table
,
whereat
we
were
somewhat
abashed
,
for
it
was
night
:
and
crying
with
a
loude
voice
,
he
said
,
Lodouice
veni
,
veni
,
for
the
Magician
was
indeed
come
,
as
Magdalene
who
sawe
him
when
he
came
,
recited
vnto
vs
.
And
Belzebub
said
to
Magdalene
,
thou
hast
not
seene
him
since
he
hid
himselfe
behind
the
bed
,
when
thou
wouldest
haue
done
him
some
outrage
,
but
he
went
away
as
he
entred
in
,
and
was
carried
from
hence
through
the
chimney
.
After
this
we
went
to
the
Church
to
say
Matines
as
our
maner
is
,
which
being
ended
,
father
Romillon
aduertised
vs
that
Belzebub
played
strange
horse-play
in
the
chamber
,
and
would
not
suffer
Magdalene
to
confesse
her selfe
,
nor
to
kneele
vpon
the
Earth
.
Then
father
Michaelis
flung
towards
her
chamber
,
and
there
did
threaten
him
that
he
should
bee
brought
into
the
house
of
holy
penance
,
and
causing
it
to
bee
done
accordingly
Belzebub
cryed
,
that
he
would
rather
bee
there
all
night
long
,
then
suffer
her
to
bee
confessed
.
Yet
at
the
presence
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
which
was
shewed
vnto
him
,
and
by
the
holinesse
of
the
place
,
hee
was
so
dispirited
and
his
forces
so
farre
spent
,
that
shee
confessed
her selfe
in
that
very
place
to
father
Michaelis
with
great
contrition
and
deuotion
to
the
singular
comfort
of
her
soule
:
and
performed
diuers
actions
of
humility
and
submission
to
all
those
that
were
there
present
,
especially
to
father
Romillon
whom
shee
had
resisted
in
her
chamber
,
and
so
remained
reposedly
,
and
in
good
quiet
that
night
till
about
an
hower
after
midnight
:
at
which
time
Lewes
the
Magician
came
againe
vnto
her
as
she
afterward
auowed
,
and
cast
a
caracter
vpon
her
head
to
trouble
her
imagination
,
memory
,
and
other
faculties
of
her
soule
,
that
they
might
stand
her
in
no
steed
against
him
in
the
accusations
of
the
crimes
wherewith
he
was
burthened
.
The
Acts
of
the
14.
of
Ianuary
.
1611
.
THis
morning
at
the
Exorcismes
,
Belzebub
made
all
the
body
of
Magdalene
to
swell
,
and
caused
her
[
](A07467-e47190-b)n
n
The
horrible
gestures
of
Belzebub
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
.
visage
to
bee
exceeding
red
,
so
that
shee
cast
about
strange
and
diabolicall
lookes
,
hauing
her
eyes
sparkling
and
fiery
,
her
lippes
open
,
her
necke
swollen
like
a
toade
:
sometimes
hee
was
ready
to
strangle
her
,
and
sometimes
tumbled
her
on
the
ground
,
sometimes
hee
made
her
laugh
,
and
sometimes
he
made
her
cry
.
Being
exorcised
,
and
asked
wherefore
the
night
before
,
when
Magdalene
was
brought
to
the
holy
Penitence
he
cried
and
repeated
it
diuers
times
,
that
she
was
not
to
haue
absolution
after
her
confession
,
because
shee
had
committed
a
sacriledge
,
he
would
not
make
answere
thereunto
vntill
his
paines
were
augmented
by
a
new
coniuration
.
And
then
hee
answered
,
that
hee
had
said
it
to
make
her
fall
into
despaire
,
by
suggesting
this
scruple
vnto
her
,
that
he
had
caused
her
to
enter
hastily
into
the
holy
penitence
,
so
that
she
forgot
to
put
off
her
shooes
as
the
maner
is
.
After
this
Verrine
speaking
by
the
mouth
of
Louyse
,
said
:
the
last
Euening
,
when
at
the
time
of
Exorcismes
you
heard
a
great
cry
aboue
[
](A07467-e47260-b)o
o
Great
cries
heard
on
the
top
of
the
Church
.
vpon
the
Church
,
it
was
a
great
number
of
Magicians
that
came
thither
;
some
because
they
beleeued
not
that
Magdalene
was
conuerted
,
others
to
listen
what
was
said
,
others
to
spread
abroad
their
charmes
and
so
to
deceiue
her
,
others
to
see
a
thing
so
worthy
of
admiration
,
that
Verrine
an
inferiour
Deuill
should
braue
Belzebub
who
was
his
superiour
.
Then
Verrine
began
to
barke
like
a
hunting
dogg
,
saying
:
that
the
Wolues
were
come
againe
,
thereby
meaning
the
Magicians
whom
hee
saw
carried
thither
by
the
Deuils
.
Then
said
Verrine
,
The
world
is
turned
vpside
downe
,
for
the
Deuils
do
now
labour
to
preserue
men
,
and
to
pleade
for
them
as
their
Aduocates
and
Proctors
:
so
that
it
is
now
no
wonder
,
if
God
,
the
Angels
,
and
the
Saints
do
succour
and
giue
assistance
vnto
them
:
And
added
,
that
this
was
like
the
time
of
Antichrist
,
when
Nations
should
rise
against
Nations
,
so
do
now
the
Deuils
bandy
themselues
,
against
Deuils
.
Then
he
inueighed
against
Magicians
&
reprehended
them
for
their
great
folly
to
combine
and
oppose
themselues
against
God
:
Then
he
turned
to
Belzebub
and
said
:
I
am
not
ignorant
that
thou
Belzebub
with
thy
companions
haue
determined
to
torment
and
beate
me
greeuously
when
I
am
once
departed
out
of
this
body
,
but
I
regard
it
not
as
long
as
I
do
my
duety
,
and
for
the
time
to
come
,
let
it
hap
as
hap
will
.
But
see
my
braue
Princes
,
the
Princes
of
[
](A07467-e47360-b)p
p
Tharasque
was
a
monstrous
Dragon
that
deuoured
men
in
Tharascon
in
Prouince
.
Tharasques
(
for
so
he
called
the
Sorcerers
)
you
haue
now
no
more
force
then
a
flie
,
or
a
pismire
,
although
you
were
of
the
Seraphins
and
my selfe
but
of
the
Thrones
,
and
thou
Belzebub
wert
.
faine
to
intreate
me
to
side
with
thee
,
or
at
the
least
that
I
would
giue
thee
my
two
companions
Gresill
,
and
Sonneillon
to
aide
thee
,
in
soliciting
the
Magicians
to
hold
out
,
but
I
refused
thee
,
for
I
heere
take
part
with
God
.
At
the
second
Exorcisme
at
Euening
Asmodee
by
the
commandement
of
Belzebub
(
who
was
the
cheefe
in
her
body
)
did
shake
and
tumble
Magdalene
after
a
[
](A07467-e47450-b)q
q
The
filthy
gestures
caused
by
Asmodee
.
beastly
and
odious
manner
,
that
hee
might
shame
her
,
and
so
bring
her
backe
vnto
him
,
by
perswading
her
to
auoide
the
shame
and
imputation
of
these
things
which
were
done
in
the
sight
and
presence
of
men
.
And
he
continued
these
courses
aboue
15.
daies
,
so
that
in
conclusion
Magdalene
vtterly
refused
to
go
to
Exorcismes
,
when
there
were
any
strangers
by
.
In
the
meane
time
Verrine
reproched
Belzebub
,
that
hee
was
now
driuen
to
his
last
shiftes
,
and
that
the
Magicians
and
Witches
did
nothing
but
runne
in
and
out
,
to
hinder
the
working
of
God
:
which
yet
they
were
very
vnable
to
bring
to
passe
.
Then
he
said
,
there
are
at
Marseille
,
and
elsewhere
,
many
persons
of
good
ranke
and
place
,
that
go
to
Masse
,
and
do
neuerthelesse
traficke
with
the
Deuill
:
yet
if
they
will
be
conuerted
,
God
is
not
desirous
they
should
be
punished
or
burnt
,
and
doth
therefore
force
the
Deuils
to
carry
them
heere
to
S.
Baume
,
that
they
might
heere
vnderstand
our
discourses
:
And
then
hee
added
.
O
[
](A07467-e47530-b)r
r
Six
Knights
came
from
Marseille
to
lead
with
them
the
Magician
,
whom
they
fauoured
and
gaue
countenance
vnto
,
as
their
speciall
friend
.
you
that
are
come
from
Marseille
(
we
silence
your
names
for
your
credits
sake
)
to
bring
backe
the
Magician
,
and
to
giue
out
that
hee
is
a
holy
and
innocent
man
,
retire
your selues
,
retire
your selues
you
shall
see
the
end
.
The
silke-worme
doth
but
now
begin
to
weaue
the
materials
,
but
the
tapistry
that
must
bee
made
thereof
,
is
not
yet
finished
.
The
Acts
of
the
15.
and
16.
of
Ianuary
,
being
Saturday
and
Sunday
.
VPon
the
Saturday
,
which
was
the
day
wherein
the
friends
and
fauourers
of
Lewes
,
did
lead
him
to
Marseille
that
hee
might
there
iustifie
and
cleere
himselfe
,
all
was
in
an
vprore
at
Saint
Baume
.
Verrine
did
nothing
but
cry
as
loud
as
Louyses
forces
would
permit
,
that
the
Prince
of
Magicians
was
like
to
bee
declared
guiltlesse
:
saying
,
O
my
Lord
of
Marseille
,
why
haue
you
licensed
these
men
to
carry
Lewes
away
with
them
?
you
do
not
rightly
vnderstand
the
businesse
,
but
do
offend
through
ignorance
.
There
were
also
many
men
on
this
day
tempted
to
distemperatnesse
,
and
much
impatiency
,
for
the
Deuill
had
been
sowing
his
tares
amongst
those
that
were
at
S.
Baume
,
although
through
the
prouidence
and
grace
of
God
,
they
were
quickly
choaked
.
The
Sunday
morning
,
Belzebub
spake
not
,
except
when
the
Exorcist
did
reckon
vp
all
the
parts
and
members
of
her
that
was
possessed
,
saying
,
A
capite
,
a
collo
,
ab
oculis
,
a
naribus
,
ab
arterys
,
a
pulmone
,
a
spatulis
,
a
corde
,
&c.
Whereupon
Belzebub
said
(
expressing
a
sensible
gesture
in
euery
part
of
the
body
,
iust
when
it
came
to
bee
named
,
as
stamping
with
the
feete
,
when
they
were
named
,
and
lifting
vp
the
knees
,
when
they
were
pronounced
,
and
so
of
the
rest
)
There
are
charmes
in
euery
part
of
her
,
he
that
wanteth
any
,
let
him
come
to
Palud
,
for
shee
hath
them
in
abundance
.
At
the
same
Exorcisme
Verrine
cryed
,
and
tooke
on
very
terribly
,
when
the
Exorcist
set
his
hand
on
Louyses
head
,
saying
,
take
of
this
hand
(
which
hee
repeated
diuers
times
)
you
should
torture
rebels
,
such
as
Belzebub
is
,
and
not
mee
.
And
added
,
I
onely
am
tormented
,
and
not
my
two
companions
Gresill
and
Sonneillon
.
Being
exorcised
,
and
adiured
,
to
speake
,
why
he
was
tormented
,
he
said
,
that
the
last
night
he
was
exceedingly
importuned
by
Lucifer
,
to
take
his
part
,
which
hee
[
](A07467-e47830-b)s
s
Out
of
his
commission
we
might
easily
conceaue
him
to
bee
a
true
Deuill
,
when
hee
was
left
to
his
owne
nature
;
the
iudgement
of
God
permitting
this
to
happen
,
least
otherwise
men
might
mistake
,
and
beleeue
him
to
be
no
Deuil
.
had
promised
to
do
.
He
had
also
tempted
Louyse
to
pray
no
more
for
Magdalene
,
and
had
made
her
fall
into
a
mortall
sinne
by
procuring
her
consent
;
hee
also
had
made
Louyse
to
say
,
that
one
of
the
fathers
was
a
proud
fellow
:
and
shee
had
deceiued
her
Confessour
,
with
a
confession
which
himselfe
counterfeited
,
and
was
not
made
by
Louyse
:
for
all
which
delinquencies
(
said
hee
)
Dominicke
my
aduersary
hath
procured
from
God
,
that
I
should
receiue
due
chastisement
.
Being
commanded
by
Exorcismes
to
sweare
as
abouesaid
,
hee
answered
,
with
all
my
heart
,
I
will
take
mine
oath
,
for
Dominicke
hath
also
obtained
this
fauour
from
God
.
Then
the
Exorcist
commanded
him
to
put
both
his
hands
vpon
the
words
of
the
consecration
of
the
Chalice
,
and
presented
vnto
him
the
Canon
of
the
Masse
in
folio
.
Louyse
who
was
altogether
vnlearned
,
did
neuerthelesse
put
both
her
hands
vpon
the
said
wordes
.
Then
did
the
Exorcist
command
him
againe
to
put
them
vpon
the
second
prayer
,
which
the
Preist
had
said
before
the
Communion
,
which
he
accordingly
did
,
and
withall
added
,
what
art
thou
yet
satisfied
?
and
so
beginning
his
oath
he
said
.
I
sweare
vnto
thee
by
the
power
of
the
Father
,
by
the
wisedome
of
the
Sonne
,
and
by
the
goodnesse
of
the
holy
Ghost
,
according
to
the
intention
of
the
Church
triumphant
&
militant
,
and
according
to
thy
meaning
,
and
the
meaning
of
all
these
heere
,
without
reseruation
of
any
sinister
intention
whatsoeuer
,
that
what
I
haue
now
said
is
true
,
to
witt
,
&c.
repeating
that
which
hee
had
before
deliuered
.
The
same
day
at
the
Euening
Exorcismes
Belzebub
did
shake
Magdalene
,
as
hee
was
accustomed
,
alwaies
drawing
backe
her
head
,
when
the
Exorcist
would
make
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
;
and
snatching
the
booke
of
Exorcismes
out
of
the
Exorcists
hands
,
he
threw
it
to
the
ground
,
and
cryed
,
get
you
gone
,
and
open
the
doore
for
Romillon
,
for
he
would
come
in
;
which
indeed
they
found
to
be
true
.
[
](A07467-e47980-b)t
t
They
try
the
Deuils
,
whether
they
would
contradict
themselues
.
Being
asked
,
which
of
them
two
was
the
greater
and
of
most
authority
,
himselfe
or
Verrine
,
hee
answered
,
It
is
a
friuolous
question
,
and
sauoureth
of
nothing
but
of
impertinency
,
and
is
not
worth
an
answere
.
When
the
Exorcist
was
naming
all
the
parts
of
her
body
,
as
is
already
declared
,
mentioning
the
reines
,
the
Deuill
did
strangely
shake
and
stirre
the
same
,
saying
:
That
the
day
before
Blanche
a
Witche
of
Marseille
,
had
laide
a
charme
made
of
golde
and
siluer
,
and
other
ingredients
,
vpon
Magdalen's
reines
,
and
had
cast
another
through
a
trunke
vpon
her
eyes
,
that
vpon
whomsoeuer
Magdalene
should
looke
,
he
should
appeare
to
her
to
be
the
Magician
Lewes
.
[
](A07467-e48060-b)u
u
Charmes
cast
into
the
eyes
of
Magdalene
.
Saint
Clement
in
his
recognitions
reciteth
the
like
of
his
mother
,
who
thought
,
that
she
had
euer
Simon
Magus
before
her
eyes
.
And
Magdalen
being
at
her
good
times
questioned
vpon
the
same
,
confessed
,
that
it
was
the
greatest
torment
vnto
her
that
could
be
,
to
haue
that
obiect
and
apparition
of
Lewes
euer
before
her
eyes
,
when
any
one
came
in
her
sight
,
although
it
were
her
Confessour
,
or
the
Priest
at
Masse
.
But
this
charme
wrought
not
on
her
aboue
8.
dayes
,
through
the
assistance
of
God
and
by
the
efficacy
of
her
frequent
receiuing
of
the
Communion
,
which
they
ministred
vnto
her
euery
day
:
for
this
is
the
soueraigne
remedy
to
scape
,
or
to
take
away
the
force
of
charmes
,
as
the
Deuils
themselues
in
the
vertue
of
Exorcismes
would
not
sticke
to
confesse
:
and
did
further
affirme
,
that
the
Priests
which
did
celebrate
the
Communion
euery
day
,
could
not
be
charmed
.
The
same
day
Verrine
said
,
[
](A07467-e48140-b)x
x
The
difference
of
the
knowledge
of
God
.
wee
vnderstand
and
know
God
better
then
you
,
but
in
loue
vnto
him
,
I
must
confesse
you
do
out-strippe
vs
;
but
if
you
knew
God
as
well
as
wee
,
you
would
be
fond
of
him
.
We
tempt
euery
body
,
and
albeit
they
thereby
fall
into
mortall
sinne
,
yet
are
not
wee
punished
for
the
same
,
if
we
exceed
not
our
limits
,
or
the
expresse
commandement
of
God
,
intimated
vnto
vs
by
his
Angels
;
because
it
is
in
their
owne
choice
whether
they
will
sinne
,
or
no
;
but
we
are
sure
to
pay
for
it
,
when
we
are
the
cause
that
they
are
exorcised
,
and
stirre
vp
rebellion
in
them
:
[
](A07467-e48150-b)y
y
The
accidentall
paines
of
the
Deuils
.
and
these
paines
are
accidentall
,
and
do
indure
but
for
a
season
,
as
for
an
hower
,
or
a
day
,
&c.
Being
asked
,
whether
hee
had
borne
the
name
of
Verrine
from
the
beginning
,
he
[
](A07467-e48180-b)z
z
From
whence
the
names
of
Deuils
haue
their
originall
.
Tertullian
saith
,
Ibi
nomen
,
vbi
pignus
.
answered
that
the
Deuils
haue
no
names
,
for
they
know
one
another
perfectly
well
,
but
they
then
take
a
name
vpon
them
,
when
they
enter
into
a
body
;
and
it
is
for
distinctions
sake
:
they
do
also
change
their
names
as
they
please
,
when
as
they
enter
into
other
bodies
.
To
conclude
(
said
hee
)
I
am
a
spirit
of
the
aire
,
and
therefore
lesse
malicious
then
those
that
are
lower
in
hell
:
the
most
malicious
of
vs
all
is
Lucifer
,
who
although
hee
be
[
](A07467-e48220-b)a
a
Lucifer
chained
vp
in
hell
.
chained
vp
in
hell
,
yet
hath
he
aduertisements
from
all
the
quarters
of
the
Earth
,
and
commandeth
and
giueth
directions
vnto
others
.
Being
demanded
,
how
Lucifer
could
vnderstand
all
the
occurences
of
things
if
he
bee
thus
chained
vp
,
hee
began
to
laugh
,
and
said
,
you
are
deuoid
of
sense
,
and
ordinary
apprehension
:
doth
not
a
King
that
abideth
in
his
Palace
,
know
whatsoeuer
passeth
in
his
kingdome
,
by
meanes
of
Ambassadors
,
messengers
,
and
Postes
?
So
the
Deuils
go
to
hell
,
(
for
they
are
there
very
speedily
)
and
take
instructions
from
Lucifer
,
who
is
more
knowing
,
and
of
greater
command
then
them
all
.
The
Acts
of
the
17.
of
Ianaary
,
which
was
Munday
,
being
the
Feast
of
S.
Anthony
.
WHiles
Masse
was
saying
,
there
grew
a
great
contestation
betweene
Belzebub
,
and
Verrine
,
Belzebub
did
intellectually
and
by
an
intrinsicke
conference
with
Verrine
,
make
impression
in
his
vnderstanding
standing
to
desire
him
to
go
with
his
associates
to
Marseille
,
and
to
lend
him
his
helping
hand
to
harden
the
Magicians
and
Witches
,
that
were
now
at
a
stand
,
and
very
shreudly
shaken
in
their
former
resolutions
,
because
their
Prince
was
detected
and
named
.
Vnto
whom
Verrine
audibly
made
answere
,
that
hee
would
not
go
;
saying
,
that
hee
had
sworne
alleageance
vnto
God
,
and
did
not
therefore
feare
the
paines
which
they
threatned
him
withall
:
that
hee
might
go
thither
himselfe
,
if
hee
had
any
fancy
thereunto
:
and
that
since
hee
would
needs
boast
his
greatnesse
and
command
,
hee
should
do
well
to
try
his
forces
.
But
as
for
mee
,
and
my
companions
(
said
hee
)
God
hath
hired
vs
yesterday
morning
,
as
a
man
will
hire
a
labouring
man
to
dresse
and
trimme
his
Vineyard
:
so
that
thou
commest
to
late
to
hire
vs
to
thy
seruice
:
thou
wert
lazy
and
diddest
slip
thy
time
,
I
do
not
meane
to
worke
at
thy
request
:
for
when
I
haue
industriously
wrought
for
thee
,
what
reward
canst
thou
giue
me
but
the
paines
of
hell
?
thou
hast
no
other
thing
to
bestow
.
But
[
](A07467-e48370-b)b
b
See
the
Apology
vnto
the
10.
doubt
after
the
Epistle
to
the
Reader
.
God
hath
promised
vnto
me
[
](A07467-e48380-b)b
b
See
the
Apology
vnto
the
10.
doubt
after
the
Epistle
to
the
Reader
.
an
asswagement
and
lessening
of
my
paines
,
and
therefore
I
will
labour
for
him
in
this
businesse
:
tempt
not
mee
nor
my
companions
any
more
.
O
what
braue
Princes
you
are
,
that
do
neither
defend
nor
gouerne
your
people
any
better
!
It
is
very
obseruable
,
that
Verrine
being
the
night
before
tempted
in
the
same
nature
,
tooke
on
,
and
plained
himselfe
like
a
child
,
saying
:
They
will
force
me
to
go
to
Marseille
to
strengthen
the
Magician
,
God
will
punish
mee
,
if
I
do
it
.
And
after
some
distances
he
would
often
repeate
these
words
,
no
,
no
:
so
that
it
seemed
,
that
God
had
restored
some
part
of
his
[
](A07467-e48410-b)c
c
God
bindeth
and
vnbindeth
the
Deuils
,
how
and
when
it
pleaseth
him
:
yet
he
doth
this
but
at
times
,
permitting
them
sometimes
to
do
whatsoeuer
their
naturall
power
can
accomplish
;
at
other
times
he
weakneth
this
power
of
theirs
,
as
seemeth
good
vnto
him
.
Examples
heereof
are
in
the
1.
of
Iob
in
the
7.
and
20.
of
the
Apocalypse
,
and
elsewhere
.
former
force
to
Belzebub
,
that
hee
might
labour
Verrine
,
and
almost
constraine
him
to
his
pleasure
:
and
he
did
once
in
a
manner
consent
vnto
him
(
as
wee
haue
formerly
obserued
)
for
the
which
he
was
well
beaten
.
After
Masse
Belzebub
,
being
departed
from
the
body
of
Magdalene
,
as
it
seemed
to
go
to
Marseille
for
the
aboue
named
purposes
,
the
Exorcist
demanded
,
which
of
the
Deuils
did
then
beare
sway
in
her
body
.
One
of
them
answered
,
that
it
was
Balberith
.
And
being
asked
of
what
order
he
was
,
he
made
very
dainty
to
vtter
it
,
yet
at
last
he
spake
these
words
.
I
am
constrained
by
God
vpon
the
intercessions
of
the
Virgin
Mary
,
of
Magdalene
,
of
Michael
,
and
of
Francis
,
to
declare
this
,
and
other
things
of
the
like
nature
vnto
you
.
1.
Belzebub
was
Prince
of
the
Seraphins
,
and
next
vnto
Lucifer
:
for
all
the
Princes
,
that
is
to
say
all
the
cheefe
of
the
nine
quiers
of
Angels
are
fallen
,
and
of
the
quire
of
Seraphins
there
fell
the
three
first
,
to
witt
,
Lucifer
,
Belzebub
,
and
Leuiathan
,
who
did
all
reuolt
,
but
the
fourth
who
was
Michael
,
was
the
first
that
resisted
Lucifer
,
and
all
the
rest
of
those
good
Angels
followed
him
:
so
[
](A07467-e48600-b)d
d
Michael
the
cheifest
of
the
Angels
.
that
now
hee
is
the
cheefest
amongst
them
all
.
Lucifer
when
Christ
descended
into
hell
,
was
there
chained
vp
,
where
hee
commandeth
all
,
and
euery
one
of
them
knoweth
how
to
traficke
in
his
owne
trade
.
[
](A07467-e48640-b)e
e
What
the
temptations
of
Deuils
are
,
and
who
are
their
aduersaries
in
heauen
.
Belzebub
tempteth
men
with
pride
:
And
as
Iohn
Baptist
holdeth
Lucifers
place
in
Paradise
,
because
hee
was
the
greatest
amongst
men
,
and
had
obtained
this
great
fauour
by
his
singular
humility
,
opposite
vnto
the
pride
of
Lucifer
:
so
Belzebub
hath
Frauncis
for
his
aduersary
in
heauen
,
who
was
father
and
founder
of
the
Friars
minorites
,
and
a
great
example
of
humility
.
2.
Leuiathan
,
is
a
Prince
of
the
same
order
,
and
is
the
ring-leader
of
the
Hereticks
,
tempting
men
with
sins
,
that
are
directly
repugnant
vnto
faith
,
hee
hath
Peter
the
Apostle
,
who
is
Vicar
of
Christ
Iesus
,
and
chiefe
Bishop
in
the
Church
,
for
his
aduersary
:
vnto
whom
the
promise
was
made
,
Portae
inferi
non
praeualebunt
.
3.
Asmodee
is
of
the
same
order
,
hee
continueth
a
Seraphin
to
this
day
,
that
is
,
he
burneth
with
the
desire
to
tempt
men
with
his
sinne
of
luxuriousnesse
,
and
is
the
Prince
of
wantons
.
Iohn
Baptist
is
his
aduersary
in
heauen
,
who
liued
and
died
a
perfect
Virgin
.
4.
[
](A07467-e48790-b)f
f
Balberith
.
Iudg.
9.
Balberith
is
Prince
of
the
Cherubins
,
hee
tempteth
men
to
commit
homicides
,
and
to
be
quarrelsome
,
contentious
and
blasphemous
.
His
enemy
in
heauen
is
Barnabas
the
Apostle
,
because
of
his
great
modesty
.
5.
Astaroth
Prince
of
the
Thrones
,
is
alwaies
desirous
to
sit
idle
and
bee
at
ease
:
hee
tempteth
men
with
idlenesse
and
slouth
.
Bartholomew
the
Apostle
is
his
enemy
in
heauen
,
who
prayed
to
God
,
a
hundred
times
a
day
,
and
a
hundred
times
a
night
,
kneeling
in
great
humility
vpon
the
earth
.
Hee
did
also
vanquish
that
idole
Astaroth
.
6.
Verrine
is
also
one
of
the
Thrones
,
&
next
in
place
vnto
Astaroth
,
and
tempteth
men
with
impatience
.
His
aduersary
in
heauen
is
Dominick
your
father
,
who
was
singularly
patient
in
all
iniuries
and
aduersities
.
7.
Gr●ssib
is
the
third
in
the
order
of
Thrones
,
and
tempteth
men
with
impurity
and
vncleannesse
,
and
his
aduersary
in
heauen
is
Bernard
,
whose
conuersation
was
vnblameable
and
full
of
purity
.
8.
Sonneillon
is
the
fourth
in
the
order
of
Thrones
,
and
tempteth
men
with
hatred
against
their
enemies
.
His
aduersary
in
heauen
is
Stephen
,
who
prayed
for
his
enemies
.
9.
Carreau
Prince
of
Powers
,
tempteth
men
with
hardnesse
of
hart
,
his
aduersaries
in
heauen
are
the
two
Vincents
,
the
ou●
a
Martyr
,
the
other
surnamed
Ferrier
,
of
the
order
of
preaching
Friers
,
whose
hearts
were
full
of
tendernesse
and
softnesse
.
And
this
Diuell
is
euer
about
Magdalene
,
laying
the
nets
of
his
temptations
to
make
her
obstinate
.
10.
Carniueau
is
also
a
Prince
of
Powers
,
and
doth
tempt
men
to
obscenitie
and
shamelesnesse
.
His
aduersary
in
heauen
is
Iohn
the
Euangelist
,
who
was
a
virgin
.
11.
Oeillet
is
a
Prince
of
Dominations
:
he
tempteth
men
to
break
the
vow
of
pouerty
.
His
aduersary
in
heauen
is
Martin
,
who
gaue
halfe
his
cloake
to
a
begger
.
12.
Rosier
is
the
second
in
the
order
of
Dominations
,
and
by
his
sweet
&
sugered
words
,
he
tempteth
men
to
fall
in
loue
.
His
aduersary
in
heauen
is
Basil
,
who
would
not
listen
to
amorous
and
inchanting
language
.
13.
Verrier
is
Prince
of
Principalities
and
tempteth
men
against
the
vow
of
obedience
,
and
maketh
the
neck
stiffe
and
hard
as
iron
,
and
vncapeable
to
stoope
vnder
the
yoake
of
obedience
.
His
aduersary
in
heauen
is
Bernard
a
great
friend
of
the
Virgin
's
,
and
indeed
an
imitator
of
her
in
her
obedience
.
Fiat
mihi
,
&c.
14.
Belias
Prince
of
the
order
of
Vertues
tempteth
men
with
arrogancy
.
His
aduersary
is
Francis
de
Paule
for
his
great
and
doue-like
humility
.
He
also
tempteth
gentle-women
to
pranke
vp
themselues
with
new fangled
attires
,
to
make
wantons
of
their
children
,
and
to
prattle
vnto
them
whiles
Masse
is
saying
,
and
so
to
diuert
them
from
the
seruice
of
God
.
15.
Oliuier
Prince
of
the
Arch-angels
tempteth
men
with
cruelty
and
mercilesnesse
towards
the
poore
.
His
aduersary
in
heauen
is
Laurence
,
Qui
dispersit
&
dedit
pauperibus
.
16.
Iuuart
is
Prince
of
Angels
,
but
hee
is
in
another
body
,
and
hath
not
his
aboade
heere
.
This
euening
Balberith
was
coniured
by
the
vertue
of
exorcismes
to
name
all
the
Diuels
which
were
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
,
who
answered
,
I
will
name
the
chiefe
of
them
,
but
not
the
whole
rabble
who
are
heere
in
great
number
,
and
are
as
pettie
lackies
who
deserue
not
to
be
named
.
Besides
the
twelue
which
I
haue
already
named
to
be
in
this
body
,
there
are
also
,
Carton
,
Arangier
,
Bladier
,
Baal
,
Agrotier
,
Raher
,
Coustelier
,
Perdiguier
,
the
two
Planchers
,
Potier
,
Stone-strong
,
Hard-hart
,
Stop-mouth
,
Fire-stone
.
There
you
haue
seauen
and
twenty
of
them
:
and
adding
vnto
them
the
three
which
are
in
Louyse
,
they
make
vp
the
number
of
thirty
.
I
will
reckon
vp
no
more
.
Being
coniured
to
say
what
their
temptations
were
,
and
what
Saints
were
their
aduersaries
,
he
constrainedly
made
answere
.
[
](A07467-e49310-b)a
a
Obserue
the
order
which
he
here
keepeth
in
numbring
of
them
in
the
same
place
&
ranke
as
when
hee
first
deliuered
them
.
Carton
doth
tempt
men
with
vanity
and
pride
.
His
aduersary
is
Iames
the
Hermite
,
who
held
all
the
vanities
pompe
and
preferment
of
the
world
in
misprision
.
Arangier
doth
tempt
men
with
pleasures
.
His
aduersary
is
Sebastion
,
who
did
shun
the
allurements
of
earthly
contentations
,
and
liued
in
great
continency
.
Bladier
was
the
ninth
in
the
order
of
Cherubins
:
hee
tempteth
men
against
their
vocation
,
and
maketh
them
weary
of
Inspirations
and
Confessions
.
His
aduersary
is
Ioseph
the
husband
of
Mary
,
who
was
very
constant
in
his
vocation
sweetly
reposing
himselfe
in
good
inspirations
,
and
was
very
diligent
in
his
charge
without
grudging
at
the
same
.
Baal
was
the
50.
in
the
order
of
Thrones
.
He
tempteth
men
to
commit
murther
.
His
aduersary
is
Raymond
of
Capua
,
confessor
vnto
Catherine
of
Sienna
,
who
was
of
your
order
,
vpon
whom
wee
could
neuer
gaine
or
fasten
any
of
our
purposes
,
for
hee
loued
euery
body
with
all
his
heart
.
Agrotier
tempteth
men
with
a
thirst
of
honor
.
Hee
is
of
the
order
of
dominations
,
and
his
aduersary
is
Ierome
,
who
contemned
all
the
honors
of
the
world
.
Raher
was
the
third
Arch-angell
.
Hee
tempteth
men
to
hardnesse
of
heart
as
Carreau
doth
:
his
aduersary
is
Vincent
Ferrier
,
who
continually
remained
penitent
,
and
was
of
your
order
.
Coustelier
was
of
the
order
of
Vertues
:
he
tempteth
men
with
contentions
,
wranglings
and
making
of
processes
.
His
aduersary
is
Peter
the
Martyr
one
of
your
order
also
,
who
was
of
an
admirable
sweete
and
clement
disposition
,
and
frankly
forgaue
all
iniuries
.
Perdiguier
was
of
the
order
of
Powers
:
he
tempteth
men
also
with
impurity
,
for
one
cannot
be
euery
where
with
those
of
his
troope
.
His
aduersary
is
Bennet
for
his
great
purity
.
Plancher
was
of
the
order
of
Arch-angels
;
hee
tempteth
men
with
disobedience
.
His
aduersary
is
Iames
that
was
of
your
order
,
who
in
writing
left
the
letter
(
O
)
imperfect
thereby
to
shew
his
obedience
.
Potier
is
the
second
in
the
order
of
Cherubins
:
hee
hardneth
mens
hearts
that
they
should
not
pray
to
God
nor
meditate
vpon
his
mercies
.
His
aduersary
is
Victor
the
Martyr
who
is
euer
praying
or
meditating
.
Stone-strong
was
the
eight
in
the
order
of
Thrones
:
he
tempteth
men
with
the
difficulties
and
molestations
which
they
must
meete
withall
in
the
attainement
of
vertues
,
especially
of
humility
.
His
aduersary
is
Iohn
Chrysostome
,
which
euer
practised
himselfe
in
all
sorts
of
vertues
.
Hard-hart
is
the
15.
in
the
order
of
Arch-angels
:
he
impeacheth
men
from
lifting
vp
their
harts
vnto
God
.
His
aduersary
is
William
of
the
order
of
Augustine
,
who
euen
at
his
time
of
meales
did
euer
lift
vp
his
heart
vnto
God
.
Stop-mouth
is
the
second
in
the
order
of
Angels
,
hee
tempteth
men
with
friuolous
and
impertinent
speaches
,
breeding
a
disgust
in
men
that
would
speake
of
God
,
and
endeauouring
to
interrupt
the
current
of
all
vertuous
language
.
His
aduersary
is
Cyprian
the
Martyr
and
Doctor
,
who
was
euer
talking
and
meditating
vpon
God
.
Plancher
is
the
15.
in
the
order
of
Powers
,
who
together
with
the
other
Plancher
,
the
order
of
Archangels
doth
tempt
men
to
doe
good
workes
for
sinister
and
reserued
intentions
.
His
aduersary
is
Mark●
the
Euangelist
,
whose
intention
in
all
things
was
euer
vpright
and
pure
.
Fire-stone
is
the
20.
of
the
order
of
vertues
:
he
tempteth
men
to
choller
and
anger
.
His
aduersary
is
Alexus
,
who
practised
his
patience
in
the
house
of
his
father
by
his
meekenes
,
and
by
the
sufferance
of
those
insolencies
which
his
seruants
offered
vnto
him
.
Belzebub
in
his
discourse
to
the
other
Diuels
which
were
with
him
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
,
named
the
two
familiar
spirits
of
Lewes
the
Magician
,
to
wit
Candelier
and
Ferrier
.
The
Acts
of
the
18.
of
Ianuary
being
Tewsday
.
AS
soone
as
the
two
that
were
possessed
had
kneeled
vpon
the
ground
before
the
Altar
at
S
Baume
,
Belzebub
turning
towards
Louyse
,
said
vnto
Verrine
,
Behold
our
learned
Preacher
,
that
doth
so
much
boast
of
his
sufficiency
in
making
of
sermons
.
Whereunto
Verrine
replyed
,
[
](A07467-e49960-b)b
b
Verrine
denyeth
that
he
is
a
preacher
.
See
the
1.
doubt
after
the
Epistle
to
the
reader
.
Thou
lyest
,
I
neuer
said
that
I
made
sermons
,
or
that
I
was
a
Preacher
.
Goe
to
thou
cursed
lyar
,
remember
that
I
euer
maintained
,
that
I
was
sent
from
God
to
publish
and
disclose
a
truth
,
and
to
dismaske
thy
knauery
.
Diddest
not
thou
(
said
Belzebub
)
affirme
that
God
hath
promised
Paradise
vnto
thee
?
Thou
lyest
(
answered
Verrine
)
I
neuer
said
so
,
onely
I
did
auow
thus
much
,
that
God
by
[
](A07467-e50000-b)c
c
The
absolute
power
of
God
.
his
absolute
and
boundlesse
power
hath
granted
vnto
me
diminution
of
my
torments
.
Then
he
said
to
Magdalene
,
be
of
good
cheere
,
for
God
hath
hyred
thee
and
the
three
faculties
of
thy
soule
,
to
be
imployed
about
his
seruice
.
No
(
said
Belzebub
)
shee
is
hyred
by
me
.
Verrine
answered
,
thou
lyest
,
and
shalt
not
gaine
that
for
which
thou
now
pretendest
.
And
if
it
were
not
for
feare
of
Michaelis
,
master
of
this
place
,
I
would
lay
open
such
a
throate
,
as
the
whole
frame
of
this
house
should
tremble
.
Thou
bearest
Magdalene
in
hand
that
thou
wilt
cure
her
,
I
pray
thee
,
take
thou
no
thought
for
her
health
,
for
shee
is
sufficiently
prouided
of
good
Phisitians
of
her
owne
,
let
her
(
a
Gods
name
)
beleeue
her
Confessours
.
It
was
obserued
by
some
,
that
shee
vsed
a
particular
kinde
of
gesture
and
motion
with
the
finger
of
her
hand
,
on
which
shee
did
weare
a
ring
of
siluer
;
and
thereupon
Verrine
said
,
Take
[
](A07467-e50080-b)d
d
A
charmed
ring
.
away
that
ring
from
her
for
it
is
charmed
:
but
when
they
endeauoured
to
pluck
it
from
her
finger
,
they
were
not
able
,
by
reason
that
her
finger
was
swollen
so
big
,
that
they
were
faine
to
cut
it
asunder
with
a
paire
of
sizers
.
And
we
found
that
in
the
middest
of
the
ring
within
side
,
there
was
engrauen
the
head
of
an
Owle
in
a
circle
,
and
right
opposite
against
it
,
there
was
engrauen
the
name
of
Iesus
:
which
was
cut
in
peeces
and
cast
into
the
fire
.
After
dinner
,
it
was
thought
fit
,
to
take
aduantage
of
the
time
,
and
to
purge
the
soule
of
Magdalene
,
from
those
leprosies
and
pollutions
,
where-withall
it
was
tainted
,
and
by
this
meanes
to
delude
Belzebub
and
his
adherents
.
Whereupon
the
Friers
together
with
the
fathers
of
the
doctrine
came
priuatly
into
Magdalens
chamber
,
hauing
in
their
company
an
ancient
Matrone
of
S.
Vrsula's
order
,
called
sister
Catherine
of
France
,
and
another
that
was
an
associate
or
coadiutor
there
.
And
as
we
exhorted
her
to
name
all
the
witches
which
she
had
formerly
seene
in
their
Synagogue
,
the
Diuell
spake
vnto
her
,
when
shee
was
opening
her
mouth
to
reueale
them
vnto
vs
,
and
said
,
If
thou
offer
to
prate
of
this
,
I
will
strangle
thee
.
Yet
for
all
this
,
shee
began
to
speake
,
where-upon
[
](A07467-e50150-b)e
e
Magdalens
throte
seased
on
by
the
Diuel
.
the
Diuell
came
vp
about
the
bignesse
of
a
toade
,
and
seazed
her
throate
in
so
terrible
a
manner
,
that
hee
was
like
to
choake
her
,
in
so
much
as
she
lost
her
speech
,
and
turned
vp
the
white
of
her
eies
,
as
if
shee
should
instantly
haue
died
.
But
herselfe
remembring
to
make
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
and
the
Exorcist
saying
that
part
of
the
Gospell
In
principio
erat
verbum
,
and
the
whole
assembly
addressing
themselues
to
prayers
,
the
Diuell
at
last
was
forced
to
quit
her
,
after
the
space
of
a
quarter
or
halfe
a
quarter
of
an
houre
;
and
then
he
would
returne
to
racke
and
torture
her
:
which
[
](A07467-e50180-b)f
f
The
tortures
which
Magdalen
suffered
.
cruell
handling
indured
the
space
of
the
three
weekes
,
wherein
the
examination
of
these
things
was
to
passe
vnder
the
censure
of
the
fathers
.
When
shee
came
againe
to
herselfe
shee
followed
on
her
discourse
,
as
if
shee
had
felt
no
hurt
,
and
had
receiued
no
interruption
.
But
when
the
Magician
saw
her
resolution
to
stand
in
that
steddy
course
of
repentance
,
he
sent
vnto
her
many
Sorcerers
and
Witches
,
which
were
sensible
vnto
her
and
not
vnto
vs
,
who
came
to
cast
their
charmes
vpon
her
,
that
shee
might
loose
her
memory
or
wits
:
they
came
in
at
the
chimney
as
Magdalene
reported
;
and
when
the
charme
had
seazed
her
,
she
remained
a
long
time
,
as
if
shee
had
been
in
a
trance
,
or
were
halfe
dead
.
But
this
being
also
blowne
away
by
the
power
of
Exorcismes
,
shee
was
then
asked
,
what
was
the
cause
of
these
trances
:
whereunto
shee
made
answere
,
you
shall
perceiue
how
this
comes
vnto
mee
,
when
as
I
open
my
mouth
.
It
is
the
[
](A07467-e50210-b)g
g
Charmes
cast
into
Magdalene
which
she
reuealeth
.
Diuell
that
causeth
this
in
mee
,
to
force
mee
to
take
those
charmes
,
which
they
blow
into
mee
through
a
cane
;
which
you
might
obserue
by
my
sneezing
and
coughing
,
as
though
there
were
something
sticking
in
my
throte
which
I
would
faine
ridde
my selfe
of
.
All
this
happened
againe
presently
after
that
she
was
questioned
touching
another
confederacy
so
that
father
Peter
Fournez
an
ancient
graue
man
,
and
Vicar
of
S.
Baume
being
close
vnto
her
,
and
seeing
her
to
begin
to
gape
,
hee
put
his
hand
ouer
her
mouth
,
and
the
charme
was
seene
to
fall
visibly
vpon
the
apron
of
her
that
was
possessed
,
which
father
Michaelis
tooke
vpon
his
knife
,
and
shewed
it
to
all
that
were
there
present
,
to
their
great
astonishment
and
admiration
.
The
charme
appeared
to
bee
a
glutinous
kinde
of
matter
,
as
it
were
a
mingle
of
hony
and
pitch
.
When
all
the
fathers
that
were
there
present
had
seene
this
,
and
knew
for
a
certainty
that
these
were
realities
and
not
shewes
,
they
determined
to
furnish
the
house
with
[
](A07467-e50270-b)h
h
Either
to
beat
vp
and
downe
in
the
aire
with
them
,
or
to
defend
themselues
against
such
attempters
.
swords
and
halbards
to
defend
themselues
against
these
wicked
assaylants
.
And
the
same
accident
happening
againe
not
long
after
,
a
valiant
gentle-man
called
Monsieur
Gombert
kept
close
to
the
chimney
with
a
sword
in
his
hand
,
euer
beating
and
thrusting
into
it
,
and
others
betooke
them
to
their
halberds
,
striking
and
laying
about
them
ouer
all
the
chamber
.
But
vpon
the
sudden
Magdalene
cryed
out
,
Alacke
poore
Mary
,
what
makest
thou
heere
?
and
made
an
out-cry
like
vnto
a
woman
that
seeth
one
man
murthering
another
,
beating
her
thighes
with
her
hands
,
and
plucking
her selfe
by
the
haire
.
When
this
was
passed
ouer
,
she
was
asked
the
reason
of
her
out-cry
,
who
made
answere
,
that
a
companion
of
hers
whom
shee
loued
the
best
of
al
the
Synagogue
(
for
she
was
of
a
very
gentle
and
courteous
disposition
)
called
Mary
of
Paris
came
into
her
chamber
with
a
seruant
of
hers
named
Cecile
,
to
bring
her
a
loue-letter
from
the
Magician
,
which
she
refused
to
receiue
.
And
they
being
fearefull
to
returne
through
the
chimney
,
were
carryed
vp
and
downe
the
chamber
by
the
Diuels
,
skipping
and
flinging
about
for
feare
of
being
wounded
.
Mary
(
said
shee
)
was
striken
ouer
the
breast
with
a
halbard
,
and
also
hurt
on
the
left
side
,
and
Cecile
was
wounded
in
the
back
,
and
I
feare
me
,
Mary
is
dead
.
Being
asked
why
they
had
not
broken
through
the
leaues
of
the
[
](A07467-e50370-b)i
i
O
the
goodnesse
of
God
that
will
not
so
much
as
suffer
the
Diuell
to
force
through
a
casement
of
paper
.
What
ought
the
christian
to
conceaue
of
his
wil
which
is
of
an
infinite
resistance
when
he
saith
,
Nolo
.
window
which
were
made
of
paper
:
shee
answered
,
that
the
Diuell
hath
no
power
to
breake
or
make
a
forcible
passage
through
any
thing
,
without
the
permission
and
consent
of
the
master
of
the
house
;
but
if
there
bee
a
passage
,
or
if
the
windowes
stand
open
,
then
indeed
hee
hath
a
deuice
to
make
the
witches
passe
through
,
prouided
that
the
hole
through
which
they
are
to
passe
be
of
that
capacity
and
bignesse
that
a
reasonable
great
cat
may
get
in
and
out
through
the
same
.
Vpon
Sunne
set
,
wee
heard
through
the
window
a
[
](A07467-e50400-b)k
k
The
doleful
cry
of
one
giuing
vp
the
ghost
.
lamentable
voice
of
a
woman
that
seemed
to
be
ready
to
giue
vp
the
ghost
:
and
as
we
thought
,
it
came
from
an
adioyning
mountaine
iust
ouer
against
S.
Baume
,
these
lamentations
continued
for
a
long
season
,
so
that
we
called
for
Magdalene
to
vnderstand
of
her
what
the
matter
was
:
who
when
shee
came
to
the
window
,
shee
said
,
looke
,
looke
,
doe
not
you
see
Lewes
the
Magician
that
holdeth
Mary
vpon
his
knee
to
comfort
her
?
For
shee
is
ready
to
dye
,
and
her
father
and
mother
with
much
other
company
are
very
busie
about
her
.
About
nine
of
the
clock
at
night
,
the
fathers
with
certaine
women
there
present
did
see
in
the
aire
great
store
of
[
](A07467-e50460-b)m
m
Torches
seene
in
the
aire
.
torches
and
candles
burning
very
bright
,
and
carryed
in
manner
of
Procession
towards
Marseille
.
The
acts
of
the
19.
of
Ianuary
.
THis
morning
was
Belzebub
exorcised
,
and
diuers
times
questioned
,
and
charged
to
tell
who
that
creature
was
which
the
day
before
did
so
lamentably
bemone
her selfe
.
In
conclusion
,
being
constrained
to
answere
,
he
said
,
that
it
was
a
young
woman
which
was
wounded
:
whereupon
it
was
demanded
of
him
in
what
part
of
the
body
shee
had
receaued
this
wound
;
vnto
which
,
after
many
refusals
,
he
made
answere
that
it
was
about
the
heart
:
then
they
asked
him
whether
the
wound
were
mortall
or
no
:
at
which
question
hee
began
to
laugh
,
and
told
them
that
she
was
already
dead
.
Being
demanded
where
shee
dyed
;
hee
answered
,
in
yonder
adioyning
hill
that
is
opposite
vnto
S.
Baume
.
Being
asked
,
what
time
she
dyed
;
hee
answered
,
about
eight
of
the
clock
at
night
.
Being
questioned
where
they
had
buried
her
,
hee
made
answere
,
that
shee
was
cast
[
](A07467-e50540-b)n
n
The
sea
the
graue
for
Sorcerers
.
into
the
sea
behind
the
Abbey
of
S.
Victor
at
Marseille
,
where
all
the
Magicians
and
Witches
were
assembled
at
her
buriall
.
Beeing
asked
of
whence
this
young
woman
was
,
hee
answered
,
that
she
was
a
Parisian
,
and
her
fathers
name
was
Henry
Alhponsus
,
a
gentle-man
dwelling
neere
the
Louure
vpon
the
left
hand
.
Being
asked
whether
she
were
damned
,
he
laughed
and
said
,
I
beleeue
she
is
so
.
Being
asked
if
any
other
had
receiued
hurt
,
hee
replyed
that
the
chamber-maide
of
the
same
Mary
,
whose
name
was
Cicile
was
hurt
in
the
back
,
but
the
wound
was
not
mortall
.
After
Belzebub
had
deliuered
all
this
,
hee
came
forth
through
the
mouth
of
her
that
was
possessed
,
and
in
his
issuing
forth
he
made
a
noys●
much
like
vnto
a
belch
saying
these
words
,
he
is
departed
.
When
this
was
ended
,
the
Exorcist
began
to
adiure
the
Diuell
that
did
then
gouerne
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
.
Then
did
one
of
the
Diuels
begin
to
neigh
like
a
horse
,
and
presently
added
,
this
is
Leuiathan
whom
you
heare
.
Then
he
was
demanded
,
who
it
was
that
issued
forth
of
her
body
:
he
made
answere
,
that
it
was
Belzebub
.
Being
asked
,
if
hee
would
sweare
&
auow
that
which
Belzebub
had
said
,
he
answered
that
he
would
,
and
to
that
purpose
had
receaued
commission
and
leaue
from
him
to
doe
it
:
so
causing
him
to
put
both
the
hands
of
Magdalen
vpon
the
holy
Gospel
,
he
swore
thus
.
I
sweare
according
to
God
and
the
truth
,
and
according
to
the
Churches
intention
and
yours
without
reseruation
of
any
secret
,
sinister
,
or
contrary
meaning
to
my selfe
,
that
all
which
Belzebub
hath
said
is
certainely
true
.
Then
hee
was
againe
questioned
and
adiured
to
tell
,
whether
any
other
besides
them
,
which
Belzebub
spake
of
,
were
hurt
or
no.
After
many
refusals
and
impositions
of
a
thousand
degrees
of
paines
,
and
by
as
many
Martyrs
as
euer
suffered
since
S.
Stephens
time
,
he
answered
that
one
Briget
of
Marseille
had
some
dayes
since
receaued
a
hurt
on
her
right
side
,
but
was
now
recouered
of
the
same
.
Also
a
woman
of
Carpentras
was
wounded
on
her
left
side
,
but
hee
made
dainty
to
tell
her
name
,
saying
,
that
shee
dwelt
neerer
to
them
then
Paris
:
but
they
imploring
the
aide
and
assistance
of
the
sacred
Virgin
,
S.
Magdalene
and
of
the
Angels
especially
of
S.
Michael
,
and
hauing
shut
vp
Magdalene
within
the
holy
Penitence
,
and
put
the
holy
Pix
vpon
her
head
after
much
adiuration
and
charging
of
him
,
at
last
hee
spake
disdainefully
,
and
said
,
shee
is
called
Cecile
of
Monts
:
whereupon
wee
presently
dispatched
away
a
messenger
thither
to
enquire
the
truth
thereof
,
but
some
were
of
opinion
that
there
should
no
enquiry
bee
made
after
these
things
,
for
feare
least
tho
Diuell
should
accuse
some
body
wrongfully
,
and
so
bring
many
innocents
into
danger
.
After
dinner
about
two
of
the
clocke
in
the
afternoone
Magdalene
was
questioned
touching
the
manner
and
fashion
which
they
held
in
their
Sabbath
,
who
answered
,
Since
my
conuersion
there
is
a
Sabbath
held
euery
day
,
but
before
,
it
was
kept
but
three
times
in
the
weeke
,
beginning
at
eleuen
of
the
clocke
at
night
,
and
continuing
till
three
of
the
clocke
after
midnight
,
sometimes
more
,
sometimes
lesse
:
the
alteration
of
the
place
is
day
by
day
appointed
by
the
Prince
of
the
Synagogue
,
and
the
witches
are
gathered
together
by
the
sound
of
the
Cornet
which
is
winded
by
a
Diuell
.
And
this
found
doth
tingle
and
ring
in
the
eares
and
vnderstandings
of
Sorcerers
in
what
part
of
the
world
soeuer
they
be
:
then
the
Sorcerers
by
the
power
of
a
certaine
oyntment
which
they
vse
are
carried
in
the
ayre
and
brought
close
vp
to
the
Prince
of
Sorcerers
,
who
is
supported
in
the
aire
by
Diuels
in
the
mid-way
,
and
passing
by
him
they
bow
vnto
him
and
make
him
reuerence
,
and
so
are
hurried
to
the
Synagogue
at
the
place
designed
:
where
being
assembled
,
First
the
hagges
and
witches
,
who
are
people
of
a
sordid
and
base
condition
,
and
whose
trade
and
custome
is
to
murther
infants
,
and
to
bring
them
to
the
Sabbath
,
after
they
haue
been
buried
in
their
graue
,
are
the
first
that
come
to
adore
the
Prince
of
the
Synagogue
who
is
Lucifers
lieftenant
,
and
he
that
now
holdeth
that
place
is
Lewes
Gaufridy
:
then
they
adore
the
Princesse
of
the
Synagogue
who
is
a
woman
placed
at
his
right
hand
.
Next
they
goe
and
worship
the
Diuell
who
is
seated
in
a
Throne
like
a
Prince
.
In
the
second
place
come
the
Sorcerers
and
Sorceresses
,
who
are
people
of
a
middle
condition
,
whose
office
is
to
bewitch
and
spread
abroad
charmes
,
and
these
performe
the
same
kind
of
adoration
with
the
former
,
kneeling
vpon
the
ground
,
but
not
prostrating
themselues
as
doe
the
other
;
although
they
kisse
the
hands
and
feet
of
the
Diuell
as
the
first
likewise
doe
.
In
the
third
place
come
the
Magicians
who
are
Gentlemen
and
people
of
a
higher
ranke
:
their
office
is
to
blaspheme
God
as
much
as
they
can
,
and
are
possessed
with
a
madnesse
like
vnto
the
raging
of
a
mad
dogge
;
these
are
full
of
a
diabolicall
hatred
,
fretting
and
fuming
when
they
cannot
plucke
the
Deity
in
peeces
,
especially
the
precious
humanity
of
Christ
Iesus
.
Their
duty
also
is
to
renounce
the
sacred
Trinity
,
their
Baptisme
and
all
inspirations
which
God
may
infuse
into
them
,
as
also
all
the
Sacraments
,
Preachings
,
Prayers
,
Confessions
,
and
whatsoeuer
else
God
might
vse
as
the
meanes
and
instruments
of
their
saluation
.
Euery
one
of
these
haue
their
seruants
or
chambermaids
to
disperse
abroad
their
charmes
:
for
at
euery
Sabbath
the
Prince
of
the
Synagogue
(
vpon
the
suggestion
of
the
Diuell
who
roundeth
him
in
the
eare
)
commandeth
and
appointeth
what
charmes
euery
one
shall
haue
to
throw
about
the
next
day
,
which
euery
one
performeth
in
his
owne
person
,
except
the
Magicians
who
leaue
the
execution
hereof
to
their
seruants
and
chambermaides
.
[
](A07467-e50820-b)m
m
The
banquet
of
the
Synagogue
.
This
being
performed
,
in
the
second
place
they
prouide
a
banquet
,
setting
three
tables
according
to
the
three
diuersities
of
the
people
aboue
named
.
They
that
haue
the
charge
of
bread
,
doe
bring
in
bread
made
of
corne
which
inuisibly
they
pilfer
and
steale
from
diuers
places
.
The
drinke
which
they
haue
is
Malmsey
,
to
prouoke
and
prepare
the
flesh
to
luxurious
wantonnes
:
and
this
liquor
is
brought
by
certaine
deputed
for
that
purpose
from
sellers
whence
they
steale
the
same
.
The
meate
they
ordinarily
eate
is
the
flesh
of
young
children
,
which
they
cooke
and
make
ready
in
the
Synagogue
,
somtimes
bringing
them
thither
aliue
by
stealing
them
from
those
houses
where
they
haue
opportunity
to
come
.
They
haue
no
vse
of
kniues
at
table
for
feare
least
they
should
bee
laid
a
crosse
,
and
emblematically
to
shew
that
they
must
not
cut
off
the
foreskin
of
their
damnable
customes
and
habits
:
and
it
may
bee
also
to
auoide
the
massacring
one
onother
in
the
Sabbath
by
reason
of
some
enmity
or
hatred
.
They
haue
also
no
salt
,
which
figureth
out
wisedome
and
vnderstanding
;
neither
know
they
the
vse
of
oliues
or
oyle
which
represent
mercy
.
[
](A07467-e50840-b)n
n
The
songs
vsed
in
the
Sabbath
.
When
this
is
done
,
the
Magicians
and
those
that
can
reade
,
sing
certaine
Psalmes
as
they
doe
in
the
Church
,
especially
Laudate
Dominum
de
Coelis
:
Confitemini
domino
quoniam
bonus
,
and
the
Canticle
,
Benedicite
,
transferring
all
to
the
praise
of
Lucifer
and
the
Diuels
:
And
the
Hagges
and
Sorcerers
doe
houle
and
vary
their
hellish
cries
high
and
low
counterfaiting
a
kinde
of
villanous
musicke
.
They
also
daunce
at
the
sound
of
Viols
&
other
instruments
,
which
are
brought
thither
by
those
that
were
skild
to
play
vpon
them
.
[
](A07467-e50890-b)o
o
The
abominable
sensuality
practised
in
the
Sabbaths
.
Finally
,
they
committed
vncleannesse
one
with
another
:
vpon
Sundaies
they
pollute
themselues
by
their
filthy
copulation
with
Diuels
,
that
are
Succubi
and
Incubi
:
Vpon
Thursdayes
they
contaminate
themselues
with
Sodomy
:
Vpon
Saturdaies
they
doe
prostitute
themselues
to
abominable
bestiality
:
vpon
other
daies
they
vse
the
ordinary
course
which
nature
prompteth
vnto
them
.
When
this
is
finished
,
about
three
of
the
clocke
after
midnight
euery
one
is
caried
to
his
owne
home
,
and
those
that
are
seruants
doe
carry
the
Prince
and
the
Princesse
in
State
,
some
supporting
the
body
,
others
the
feet
,
and
the
rest
the
head
.
Vpon
Wednesdaies
and
Frydaies
,
their
Sabbathes
of
blasphemies
and
reuenge
are
held
,
where
they
doe
nothing
but
blaspheme
God
and
the
Saints
,
and
by
all
the
contriuances
of
their
braine
they
study
to
take
vengeance
of
their
enemies
.
Magdalene
also
said
,
that
all
Magicians
,
Sorcerers
,
&c.
are
ordinarily
marked
in
three
places
,
vpon
the
braine
,
vpon
the
heart
,
and
vpon
the
reines
,
and
sometimes
in
other
parts
;
but
commonly
the
markes
of
the
Prince
and
Princesse
are
more
inward
that
they
may
not
be
found
.
She
further
said
,
that
that
accursed
Magician
Lewes
instigated
thereunto
by
the
outragiousnesse
which
raigned
in
him
,
&
which
might
parallel
that
of
Lucifer
,
[
](A07467-e50970-b)p
p
O
prodigious
and
vnheard
of
impiety
,
but
this
accursed
Magician
deceaued
himselfe
,
for
he
could
not
consecrate
.
Saint
Thomas
saith
that
those
who
crucified
Christ
Iesus
,
could
not
be
said
to
sacrifice
,
although
in
their
action
Christ
Iesus
was
the
host
and
oblation
,
because
their
intention
was
not
in
their
offering
to
present
this
th●ir
action
vnto
God
,
for
they
did
this
out
of
pure
malice
.
3.
pag.
q.
47.
art:
4.
ad
2.
did
first
inuent
the
saying
of
Masse
at
the
Sabbaths
,
and
did
really
consecrate
and
present
the
sacrifice
to
Lucifer
,
and
in
the
distribution
of
the
consecrated
bread
euery
one
trampled
it
vnder
his
feet
,
and
then
they
cast
it
vnto
dogs
,
which
the
hagges
and
witches
brought
with
them
from
their
granges
.
She
said
that
vpon
a
certaine
day
the
Magician
commanded
a
great
Mastiffe
to
be
brought
to
eate
the
consecrated
bread
which
he
made
vp
into
a
lumpe
to
be
deuoured
by
him
:
but
the
dog
being
brought
before
the
blessed
Sacrament
,
he
as
it
were
kneeled
with
his
hinder
feet
,
&
closed
his
two
fore
feet
together
,
bowing
downe
his
head
as
if
hee
had
worshipped
the
same
;
in
so
much
as
they
could
not
beate
him
from
thence
,
neither
with
blowes
of
staues
,
nor
stones
:
whereupon
many
of
them
fell
a
weeping
,
so
that
it
was
ordained
,
that
from
that
time
forward
they
should
bring
no
more
dogs
to
these
assemblies
.
She
also
related
,
that
the
said
Magician
did
sprinkle
the
consecrated
wine
vpon
all
the
company
,
iust
like
the
Priest
when
he
deales
about
the
hallowed
water
,
at
which
time
euery
one
cryeth
,
Sanguis
eius
super
nos
&
filios
nostros
.
She
further
said
,
that
one
of
the
hansomest
fellowes
in
all
that
troope
crying
vpon
a
time
as
high
as
possibly
he
could
,
Sanguis
eius
,
&c.
a
rocke
,
vnder
which
hee
stood
,
brake
in
peeces
at
the
top
,
so
that
a
stone
thereof
fell
vpon
his
head
,
and
did
shrewdly
cut
him
:
But
hee
continuing
his
cry
,
it
thundred
so
terribly
in
the
ayre
,
and
the
ratling
of
the
thunder
was
so
fearefully
intermingled
with
flakes
of
fire
,
that
they
were
all
amazed
at
it
.
But
he
still
persisting
in
his
blasphemous
cry
,
Sanguis
eius
,
&c.
was
hurried
away
in
the
ayre
,
euer
keeping
the
same
cry
,
so
that
at
the
last
he
was
carried
out
of
the
sight
of
all
the
spectators
,
and
neuer
afterward
appeared
:
whereupon
many
of
them
were
conuerted
.
The
Acts
of
the
20.
of
Ianuary
.
AS
Magdalene
was
confessing
her selfe
in
the
morning
in
her
chamber
,
Belzebub
cryed
out
diuers
times
,
and
endeauoured
to
interrupt
the
confession
,
and
would
by
no
meanes
permit
that
they
should
giue
absolution
vnto
her
;
saying
aloud
,
that
he
had
rather
bee
in
hell
then
suffer
it
,
and
that
this
absolution
did
burne
him
more
then
the
fire
of
Hell
did
,
which
hee
also
sundry
times
repeated
when
the
said
Magdalene
went
to
confession
.
He
also
said
,
some
daies
before
,
that
he
had
rather
be
shut
vp
in
Hell
then
enter
into
the
Church
of
S.
Baume
,
especially
into
the
place
of
Penitence
,
where
the
Sorcerers
had
no
power
to
spread
and
cast
abroad
their
charmes
and
enchantments
:
whereunto
Verrine
added
,
that
none
were
to
enter
thither
but
such
as
were
in
the
state
of
grace
,
and
those
were
to
goe
in
bare-footed
.
It
happened
towards
the
euening
at
the
time
wherin
Magdalene
was
accustomed
to
come
to
S.
Baume
to
be
exorcised
,
they
found
her
stiffe
as
a
statue
of
marble
in
all
her
limmes
,
and
very
dull
and
drowsie
,
so
that
they
were
forced
to
carry
her
betweene
foure
to
the
Church
,
where
shee
remained
a
good
space
at
the
foote
of
the
high
Altar
,
and
could
not
bee
brought
to
her selfe
,
till
they
carried
her
to
the
place
of
the
blessed
Penitence
,
applying
and
laying
the
holy
Pix
vpon
her
face
,
whereupon
she
came
to
her selfe
and
went
forth
to
be
exorcised
.
This
euening
at
the
second
Exorcisme
,
Belzebub
was
sullen
and
would
not
speake
a
word
:
whereupon
Verrine
said
;
he
doth
this
to
make
you
leaue
your
exorcising
;
for
hee
feareth
lest
being
enforced
to
speake
,
the
Magicians
who
are
oftentimes
carried
hither
by
Diuels
,
should
reuolt
from
him
and
bee
conuerted
,
as
diuers
of
them
haue
already
done
.
The
Acts
of
the
21.
of
Ianuary
.
AT
the
euening
Exorcismes
Belzebub
was
questioned
whether
hee
were
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
or
no
:
who
answered
that
he
was
.
Being
asked
why
he
together
with
his
companions
left
not
that
body
,
and
being
many
times
adiured
to
make
his
answere
vnto
the
same
,
he
would
say
nothing
thereunto
.
Yet
after
that
the
Priests
had
powred
forth
their
prayers
before
God
,
and
had
laid
many
grieuous
paines
vpon
him
,
hee
made
answere
in
a
great
rage
:
Haue
not
I
told
thee
that
the
obstinacy
of
Lewes
the
Magician
was
the
cause
hereof
,
and
that
wee
would
neuer
depart
from
hence
,
vntill
he
bee
conuerted
,
or
dead
,
or
else
punished
by
iustice
?
being
asked
what
the
reason
was
that
this
Magician
was
so
hardened
in
his
sinne
,
and
had
such
a
cauterized
conscience
,
shut
against
all
good
admonitions
,
and
what
aduantage
hee
did
conceiue
would
redound
from
hence
vnto
him
;
hee
would
make
no
answere
a
long
time
,
till
at
last
by
encreasing
the
degrees
of
his
punishments
vnto
the
number
of
daies
that
S.
Magdalene
had
remained
in
the
place
of
her
pennance
,
hee
answered
,
It
proceedeth
from
the
hatred
hee
beareth
vnto
God
,
and
because
hee
would
still
liue
in
his
licentiousnesse
,
without
the
checke
and
controule
of
his
conscience
.
Being
asked
if
any
Sorcerers
or
witches
had
beene
hurt
the
day
before
after
dinner
,
when
the
charmes
that
were
vsually
throwne
against
Magdalene
were
dispersed
,
hee
made
answere
,
that
there
were
two
hurt
and
they
were
called
Rousse
and
Marine
.
Being
demanded
in
what
place
they
had
their
abode
,
hee
answered
,
In
the
City
where
the
Prince
of
the
Turkes
remaineth
:
for
the
Prince
of
the
Magicians
commandeth
all
those
of
France
,
Spaine
and
England
(
where
their
number
is
greater
)
as
also
those
of
Turkey
,
his
power
reacheth
vnto
them
also
.
This
being
said
,
Belzebub
and
Leuiathan
did
very
sensibly
depart
from
her
as
they
vsed
to
doe
.
The
Acts
of
the
22.
of
Ianuary
being
Saturday
.
AFter
dinner
Belzebub
committed
many
outrages
in
the
chamber
,
dauncing
and
singing
,
and
within
a
while
hee
ranne
suddenly
,
and
hauing
opened
the
doore
,
hee
made
Magdalene
to
runne
very
nimbly
towards
the
great
gate
of
S.
Baume
,
but
she
was
presently
followed
and
taken
.
Afterward
Belzebub
being
exorcised
with
the
stole
,
to
make
answere
why
hee
had
so
done
,
at
length
replyed
,
that
the
Magician
Lewes
and
his
lieftenant
stayed
for
her
at
the
fountaine
,
to
the
end
they
might
transport
her
together
with
themselues
,
if
shee
would
yeeld
consent
therunto
,
pretending
they
would
giue
her
a
charme
to
that
purpose
:
And
this
happened
three
or
foure
seuerall
times
.
At
night
after
the
Exorcismes
,
Belzebub
fell
to
his
old
trickes
,
by
reason
whereof
they
were
inforced
to
bring
her
into
the
holy
house
of
Penance
,
where
being
once
setled
,
she
fell
so
soundly
a
sleepe
,
that
she
seemed
for
a
while
to
be
dead
,
but
in
the
end
the
holy
Host
being
applyed
vnto
her
,
shee
awoke
and
was
againe
exorcised
.
The
acts
of
the
23.
day
of
Ianuary
being
Sunday
.
AT
the
morning
Exorcisme
Belzebub
being
often
adiured
and
not
willing
to
answere
,
yet
at
length
(
and
surely
wee
haue
often
tried
it
,
that
long
patience
with
perseuerance
in
prayer
ouercomes
the
wicked
spirits
,
and
that
as
well
at
Confession
,
as
at
the
time
of
Exorcismes
and
the
Communion
)
after
wee
had
imposed
as
many
degrees
of
punishments
on
him
as
there
were
Masses
said
that
day
in
the
Catholicke
Church
,
(
it
was
then
about
eleuen
before
noone
)
hee
answered
By
my
pride
I
despise
as
much
as
I
can
your
exorcismes
,
and
in
what
I
can
doe
obey
the
Magician
,
who
commands
me
in
the
name
of
Lucifer
my
Master
.
Being
put
to
the
question
why
they
delayed
to
goe
forth
before
the
Magician
were
either
conuerted
or
dead
:
hee
answered
,
if
wee
goe
forth
,
who
is
it
that
would
induce
him
to
conuersion
,
or
make
his
designes
manifest
?
Verrine
added
,
we
are
indeed
confined
hither
by
inchantment
,
but
God
hath
turned
it
to
the
aduancement
of
his
glory
,
and
the
conuersion
of
Magicians
.
Belzebub
being
againe
adiured
to
leaue
Magdalene
,
and
to
goe
and
torment
the
Magician
corporally
,
fell
a
laughing
,
and
answered
,
sure
a
likely
matter
that
I
should
goe
and
torment
him
,
[
](A07467-e51670-b)q
q
Magicians
not
possessed
.
sithence
we
neuer
torment
or
possesse
Magicians
,
for
they
are
ours
already
;
and
for
the
body
we
care
not
much
,
so
wee
possesse
the
soule
:
but
being
possessed
of
the
body
and
not
of
the
soule
,
(
as
it
falleth
out
in
this
case
)
wee
desire
rather
to
remaine
in
hell
,
where
wee
feele
onely
our
ordinary
punishment
,
then
heere
where
we
suffer
daily
addition
to
our
vsuall
torments
.
Notwithstanding
hauing
hope
to
gaine
a
soule
to
hell
,
wee
care
not
what
torture
wee
vndergoe
.
Whiles
the
Exorcist
was
reading
his
Exorcisme
intituled
Luciferiana
not
marking
the
rubrique
which
directed
him
to
the
pronouncing
of
certaine
words
in
the
eare
of
the
possessed
with
a
lowe
voice
,
and
passing
beyond
it
in
the
same
tenor
of
sound
,
Belzebub
cryed
out
,
thou
shouldest
haue
spoken
that
in
her
eare
,
and
it
being
looked
into
,
it
was
indeed
found
to
bee
so
.
Being
demanded
to
what
end
the
day
before
after
dinner
,
so
many
charmes
were
in
Magdalens
mouth
,
he
set
himselfe
to
laugh
saying
,
It
is
to
very
good
purpose
.
Afterward
beeing
often
adiured
and
hauing
grieuous
punishments
imposed
on
him
for
the
speaking
of
the
truth
,
to
what
end
hee
threw
so
many
powders
and
liquors
vpon
her
,
he
answered
,
what
meane
you
by
powders
and
liquors
.
I
vnderstand
it
not
,
vnfold
it
to
mee
.
I
meane
(
quoth
the
Exorcist
)
charmes
and
inchantments
,
then
hee
replyed
,
it
was
to
prouoke
her
to
the
loue
of
one
who
was
not
far
from
thence
,
for
she
loues
the
Magician
no
more
but
rather
hates
him
.
And
it
is
to
bee
obserued
,
that
a
certaine
person
came
thither
within
a
while
after
,
who
confessed
that
hee
had
been
extremely
affected
in
that
kind
,
and
did
penance
for
it
.
The
acts
of
the
24.
of
Ianuary
being
Munday
.
AFter
this
Magdalene
complained
that
since
midnight
she
had
been
vexed
with
visions
,
as
namely
,
that
the
Magicians
liuetenant
had
brought
her
letters
from
the
Magician
himselfe
,
written
in
characters
of
gold
to
incense
her
to
loue
the
Magician
,
as
shee
had
done
in
former
times
,
which
she
refused
to
read
.
After
that
a
young
maid
of
Paris
her
familiar
friend
and
ancient
acquaintance
at
the
Synagogue
,
brought
her
from
the
same
Magician
a
faire
picture
of
our
Lady
,
which
shee
had
brought
from
Paris
for
Magdalene
to
behold
,
and
to
pray
vnto
,
for
the
loue
of
the
Magician
:
but
shee
vtterly
refused
once
to
looke
on
it
as
knowing
,
that
this
were
to
yeeld
consent
to
the
suggestion
of
the
Diuel
,
vpon
this
occasion
Belzebub
was
adiured
to
tell
the
place
where
the
meeting
had
been
held
the
night
before
.
He
answered
,
that
it
was
kept
at
the
holy
pillar
in
the
cleft
of
the
rock
of
S.
Baume
,
where
were
assembled
all
the
Magicians
of
Prouince
,
of
Dophine
&
Languedoc
,
to
consult
what
course
they
should
take
for
the
regaining
of
Magdalene
,
and
at
last
it
was
concluded
that
a
charme
should
be
made
her
of
hote
spices
,
as
Peper
,
Cinnamon
,
Ginger
&
the
like
,
to
inflame
her
to
lust
:
and
it
was
indeed
found
to
be
true
,
as
both
Magdalen
her selfe
confessed
&
those
who
watched
with
her
obserued
,
where
we
may
note
that
Verrine
affirmed
,
that
the
matter
or
stuff
of
charmes
worketh
nothing
,
but
that
there
are
three
Diuels
bound
,
as
it
were
,
or
fettered
to
euery
charme
,
which
according
as
occasion
presents
,
worke
,
for
the
effecting
of
his
intention
who
made
it
:
and
further
,
we
may
obserue
that
inchantments
or
charmes
are
giuen
for
two
respects
,
either
for
the
vexation
of
the
body
,
as
are
Palsies
,
choliques
,
turning
of
the
guts
,
deafnesse
,
and
the
like
,
and
these
God
permits
sometimes
to
be
inflicted
vpon
the
iust
(
as
he
did
vpon
Iob
)
seruing
for
merits
and
satisfaction
for
their
sinnes
,
and
in
that
case
we
must
arme
our selues
with
patience
,
as
he
that
lay
sick
of
the
palsie
at
the
poole
of
Bethesda
,
and
pray
to
God
either
for
deliuerance
or
patience
:
and
these
mischiefes
which
meerely
concerne
the
body
,
are
common
to
all
,
euen
to
young
infants
in
their
cradles
when
they
are
newly
baptised
.
Other
charmes
are
spred
to
mooue
mens
passions
,
as
ambition
,
hatred
,
reuenge
,
carnall
lust
,
and
to
set
men
head-long
after
these
affections
;
and
when
a
christian
perceaueth
that
those
passions
are
beyond
measure
,
irregular
and
altogether
extraordinary
he
ought
to
feare
,
lest
they
be
wrought
by
charmes
and
inchantments
,
and
in
such
cases
hee
ought
to
haue
recourse
to
the
vse
of
his
free
will
,
and
the
inuocation
of
Gods
grace
,
by
meanes
of
which
(
as
S.
Paul
speakes
)
he
is
enabled
to
doe
what
he
doth
.
And
this
second
kinde
also
may
seaze
vpon
good
men
,
for
their
triall
and
the
increase
of
their
merit
,
as
it
befell
S.
Paul
,
to
whom
was
sent
the
Angell
of
Satan
to
buffet
him
with
the
sting
of
the
flesh
,
Notwithstanding
,
the
assaults
of
the
Diuell
vpon
iust
men
,
haue
alwaies
prooued
vneffectuall
,
[
](A07467-e51870-b)r
r
Superiours
not
to
be
bewitched
.
and
the
Diuels
themselues
haue
confessed
,
that
their
charmes
haue
no
power
vpon
Presidents
,
or
Iudges
,
or
Bishops
,
or
Generals
of
Orders
,
which
we
haue
tryed
by
experience
,
for
almost
all
the
Nunns
of
S.
Vrsulaes
order
in
the
cittie
of
Aix
were
bewitched
by
the
cunning
of
the
Magician
,
who
desired
●o
dissolue
that
societie
,
excepting
their
Abbesse
named
Cassandra
,
and
the
Abbesse
of
the
conuent
of
Marsrelles
named
Catherine
of
France
.
Moreouer
themselues
haue
coufessed
and
Verrine
by
name
,
that
since
in
Languedoc
they
haue
often
assayed
to
bewitch
father
Michaelis
,
and
that
to
death
within
two
dayes
,
which
notwithstanding
they
were
not
able
to
performe
,
by
reason
he
was
a
Superiour
,
and
the
Magician
himselfe
confessed
being
in
prison
,
and
conferring
with
the
Capuchins
,
the
one
a
Gardian
in
the
citty
of
Aix
called
father
Celsus
,
and
the
other
his
compagnion
(
who
did
him
that
charitable
fauour
as
to
lie
with
him
in
prison
and
exhort
him
to
conuersion
)
that
being
at
S.
Baume
.
he
often
set
his
Diuels
a
worke
to
breake
father
Michaelis
and
father
Romillons
neck
,
but
they
could
not
effect
it
,
because
they
were
Superiours
.
They
haue
also
made
it
knowne
in
their
exorcismes
that
the
true
[
](A07467-e52000-b)s
s
The
remedy
against
inchantments
.
remedy
to
auoide
inchantments
is
,
the
frequenting
of
the
Sacraments
,
and
that
the
Priests
which
offer
worthelie
euerie
day
,
can
hardly
bee
inchanted
.
The
euening
following
,
whiles
they
were
at
seruice
in
the
Quier
,
the
Clarke
of
S.
Baume
named
Iohn
Palouse
of
the
age
of
21.
yeares
came
into
the
Quier
,
like
a
man
affrighted
[
](A07467-e52040-b)t
t
The
noise
of
the
witches
plainly
heard
.
affirming
that
newes
was
brought
that
the
witches
were
heard
crying
belowe
in
S.
Baumes
wood
:
where-upon
the
Priour
Sebastian
Michaelis
went
downe
and
hearing
the
noise
,
caused
the
Vicar
of
S.
Baume
Peter
Fornez
to
be
sent
for
,
and
Frier
Anthonie
Boilletot
companion
to
the
said
Michaelis
,
and
some
others
who
plainly
heard
diuers
voices
of
men
and
women
and
children
,
who
seemed
to
be
in
number
about
an
hundred
,
and
cryed
loud
as
if
they
had
beene
singing
the
black
sance
,
and
this
hubub
lasted
a
long
time
,
which
confirmeth
the
truth
of
that
opinion
that
holdeth
that
witches
keepe
their
assemblies
in
woods
and
forrests
,
The
acts
of
the
25.
of
Ianuary
being
Tewsday
.
BElzebub
being
demanded
and
adiured
in
the
exorcisme
to
tell
why
the
day
before
hee
had
cast
powder
in
the
eies
,
and
hands
,
and
mouth
of
Magdalen
:
he
answered
,
that
they
[
](A07467-e52170-b)u
u
The
damnable
industriousnesse
of
Sorcerers
to
diuert
Magdalen
.
were
three
Magicians
,
the
one
cast
powder
in
her
eies
,
that
shee
might
no
more
know
those
who
came
vnto
her
,
the
second
in
her
mouth
,
that
she
might
not
bee
able
to
speake
,
the
third
vpon
her
hands
,
thereby
to
incite
her
to
vnchast
touchinges
,
and
another
powder
was
cast
vpon
her
to
make
her
loathsome
to
those
who
attended
her
,
which
indeed
came
to
passe
;
and
another
made
of
the
haire
and
the
vrine
of
a
certaine
person
,
with
whom
they
tempted
her
.
Being
demanded
touching
the
Magicians
who
came
thither
the
night
before
,
to
what
purpose
their
comming
was
:
hee
answered
with
great
skorne
,
no
,
no
;
as
who
would
say
,
hee
would
not
answere
.
And
continuing
in
his
obstinary
,
Verrine
asked
him
,
vnhappy
creature
why
answerest
thou
not
?
it
is
a
matter
of
importance
which
is
demanded
of
thee
,
Belzebub
replyed
,
tell
it
thy selfe
.
Verrine
answered
I
know
it
as
well
as
thou
vnhappy
creature
.
Take
the
goune
and
the
cap
and
exorcise
mee
,
and
I
will
tell
it
,
which
was
as
much
as
if
he
had
said
,
he
had
no
commission
to
doe
it
.
Then
Belzebub
held
his
peace
,
and
being
diuers
times
adiured
,
at
length
he
spake
in
the
eare
of
the
Priest
as
vnwilling
to
be
heard
.
The
Synagogue
adored
the
picture
of
Magdalene
as
of
a
Princesse
,
which
was
set
in
the
same
place
where
her selfe
was
wont
to
sit
in
the
Synagogue
,
and
al
reuerence
was
performed
to
her
supposed
presence
,
as
if
she
had
been
really
present
all
which
was
done
to
mooue
her
to
returne
vnto
them
,
considering
the
honour
which
they
did
her
picture
.
Farther
it
was
confessed
that
euery
night
they
held
a
meeting
about
S.
Baumes
church
to
that
purpose
,
and
euery
night
shee
was
inchanted
to
hinder
her
from
confessing
and
the
exercise
of
those
vertues
which
were
inioyned
her
,
and
to
draw
her
to
the
hatred
of
them
,
and
to
cause
in
her
a
wearisomnesse
of
praying
vnto
God
and
speaking
of
him
,
together
with
a
delight
to
be
talking
of
the
Diuel
.
Being
demanded
what
company
there
was
in
that
assembly
,
he
answered
,
they
came
together
from
many
quarters
,
as
Paris
,
Lions
,
Marseilles
,
Turkie
.
Being
demanded
how
it
came
to
passe
that
he
trembled
not
,
nor
made
any
adoe
during
the
exorcisme
(
as
hee
had
wont
to
doe
formarly
euer
since
hee
was
first
exorcised
)
he
began
to
make
it
very
dainty
,
and
after
many
shiftes
and
much
resistance
,
and
many
punishments
imposed
vpon
him
,
being
inforced
hee
at
length
made
answere
,
My
pride
it
was
to
dissemble
the
torments
I
suffered
,
and
in
so
saying
,
he
feched
a
deepe
sigh
turning
his
neck
and
scratching
his
head
.
Afterward
going
out
of
the
Church
,
and
being
followed
by
company
,
would
you
know
(
faith
hee
)
where
the
Synagogue
was
held
?
Behold
the
place
&
vpon
that
bench
sat
the
Prince
,
hauing
by
his
side
the
image
of
that
miserable
woman
which
all
the
Sorcerers
adored
.
Being
demanded
whether
or
no
they
conceiued
it
not
to
be
a
great
madnesse
to
adore
a
mortall
and
corruptible
creature
,
carying
nothing
but
durt
and
excrement
within
her
,
who
must
shortly
also
die
when
it
pleased
God
,
hee
there-upon
turned
aside
his
face
and
answered
nothing
.
The
Acts
of
the
26.
of
Ianuary
,
being
Wednesday
.
AFter
many
out-cryes
made
as
well
by
Verrine
as
Belzebub
during
the
holy
Masse
celebrated
by
father
Anthony
Billetot
,
they
cryed
and
said
,
wee
will
get
vs
from
hence
,
wee
had
rather
be
in
hell
then
in
this
body
.
Then
did
Verrine
fall
a
blowing
,
giuing
vs
to
vnderstand
that
hee
was
in
an
hoate
place
,
and
cryed
out
vpon
the
pronouncing
of
the
word
(
hell
)
in
the
exorcisme
and
said
,
hold
thy
tongue
,
speake
not
that
word
,
cursed
are
they
that
now
are
or
hereafter
shall
be
in
hel
.
Thou
tellest
vs
that
in
hell
death
is
euerlasting
,
hold
thy
tongue
,
wee
knowe
that
well
enough
,
wee
I
say
,
who
are
accursed
as
are
all
those
who
seek
after
it
.
Belzebub
being
demanded
what
charmes
had
beene
cast
vpon
Magdalene
the
day
before
,
answered
,
that
[
](A07467-e52430-b)x
x
Another
charme
cast
vpon
Magdalen
and
why
.
one
was
cast
into
her
right
eare
to
make
her
hate
the
word
of
God
and
not
to
harken
vnto
it
;
another
into
her
left
eare
,
to
make
her
impatient
of
correction
and
exhortation
:
the
third
into
her
mouth
,
to
make
her
out
of
loue
with
the
holy
eucharist
,
the
mercy
and
the
goodnesse
of
God
.
Being
demanded
if
any
other
were
giuen
her
to
other
ends
,
after
many
denials
he
was
adiured
in
the
behalfe
of
Magdalene
,
and
by
the
merits
of
her
patience
and
penance
,
whereupon
he
answered
,
that
the
charme
also
tended
to
hinder
her
from
the
discouering
of
their
ingling
and
from
the
receauing
of
grace
by
the
Sacrament
,
and
to
make
her
vnable
to
resist
them
.
Verrine
being
put
to
the
question
in
these
words
,
Cur
miser
vt
soleb
as
non
contremiscis
?
he
answered
,
I
am
a
poore
ignorant
idiot
which
vnderstand
not
latine
.
Then
said
Belzebub
,
sir
,
you
vnderstand
it
not
,
because
you
will
not
,
knowe
you
not
what
Contremiscis
meaneth
:
it
is
,
why
tremble
you
not
?
I
haue
interpreted
it
,
now
speake
.
Well
quoth
hee
,
I
see
he
playes
the
counterfait
,
Scobillon
who
is
the
least
of
the
Diuels
in
hell
vnderstands
that
latine
.
Verrine
replied
,
answere
thou
who
art
more
learned
then
I
,
I
giue
thee
leaue
to
speake
.
Belzebub
answered
with
some
indignation
,
[
](A07467-e52550-b)y
y
Behold
here
the
pride
that
is
amongst
wicked
spirits
.
true
sir
,
it
is
fit
indeed
that
I
should
obey
you
.
The
Acts
of
the
27.
of
Ianuary
being
Thursday
AT
the
very
entrance
of
the
Exorcisme
the
wicked
spirits
which
possessed
the
body
of
Magdalene
hauing
cunningly
dissembled
their
feare
two
dayes
before
,
began
now
to
tremble
strangely
,
manifesting
that
outwardly
which
inwardly
they
suffered
,
and
Belzebub
beeing
adiured
to
speake
,
which
of
the
Saints
were
the
greatest
aduersaries
to
the
Synagogue
of
the
Magicians
,
refused
to
answere
a
long
time
,
but
after
sundry
punishments
inflicted
on
him
for
his
often
refusals
,
at
length
hee
answered
,
that
they
were
specially
two
,
namely
[
](A07467-e52630-b)z
z
The
Saints
that
are
aduersaries
vnto
the
Synagogue
of
witches
.
Cyprian
and
Gregorie
Nazianzen
.
Cyprian
,
by
reason
that
he
had
beene
a
Magician
labouring
to
seduce
Iustin
:
and
Gregorie
who
persecuted
the
Magicians
in
his
Country
,
and
wrote
an
history
of
Cyprian
the
Magician
:
but
(
said
hee
)
of
those
kinde
of
people
there
are
many
more
now
adayes
,
then
were
in
those
tymes
.
[
](A07467-e52700-b)a
a
He
had
raged
and
stormed
against
S.
Chrysostome
.
Afterwards
Verrine
being
demanded
and
adiured
to
tell
,
wherefore
he
had
been
so
bitter
against
S.
Chrysostome
(
it
fel
out
then
to
be
his
holiday
)
he
answered
,
that
there
were
other
aduersaries
of
the
Magicians
,
as
[
](A07467-e52740-b)b
b
This
Aegidius
whiles
he
liued
gaue
himselfe
to
the
Diuell
,
that
he
might
be
a
skilful
Physitian
.
He
was
a
Portugese
,
and
his
history
was
made
by
father
Sampaye
of
Portugal
also
.
we
wondered
that
an
illiterate
woman
could
relate
such
an
history
that
is
almost
vnknown
vnto
all
men
:
and
came
not
forth
in
print
,
but
a
while
since
,
and
was
written
and
published
in
latine
by
a
Portugese
,
after
it
had
lyen
a
long
time
obscurely
among
the
manuscrips
of
our
Library
.
Aegidius
of
your
order
,
(
who
was
himselfe
a
Magician
)
and
Theophilus
,
but
aboue
all
Peter
the
Apostle
,
who
incountred
Simon
the
first
Magician
in
the
Church
,
yet
for
mine
owne
particular
,
my
speciall
aduersaries
are
Dominicus
,
Sebastianus
,
and
Chrysostome
(
but
aboue
all
Dominicus
)
by
reason
of
their
great
patience
.
[
](A07467-e52850-b)c
c
Verrine
did
scarce
euer
refuse
to
answere
at
the
Exorcismes
.
Being
adiured
to
tell
wherefore
he
said
,
that
he
had
tempted
Eue
,
and
what
garment
she
wore
:
he
answered
,
a
garment
of
innocencie
,
all
made
of
one
peece
by
a
master-worke-man
,
and
innocency
(
quoth
hee
)
hath
no
need
of
couering
.
Being
demanded
wherefore
the
day
before
Belzebub
was
mute
;
he
answered
in
latine
,
erat
ligatus
.
Being
demanded
wherefore
Belzebub
suffered
himselfe
to
be
bound
by
a
Magician
,
sithence
he
was
Princeps
daemoniorum
:
hee
answered
,
the
one
bestowes
a
dinner
vpon
the
other
,
and
the
other
againe
a
supper
vpon
him
,
as
much
to
say
,
that
by
the
power
of
Lucifer
the
Magician
bound
Belzebub
,
but
otherwise
Belzebub
mastered
him
.
Being
demanded
how
it
came
to
passe
that
himselfe
was
neuer
bound
by
the
Magician
,
hee
answered
,
because
he
cannot
bind
me
being
heere
on
Gods
behalfe
.
Towards
the
euening
Magdalene
fell
a
singing
and
dancing
,
and
playing
many
tricks
in
the
chamber
,
so
that
they
threatned
to
carry
her
to
the
holy
house
of
Penance
,
which
being
done
,
Belzebub
made
her
sleepe
so
soundly
,
as
if
she
had
been
dead
for
the
space
of
three
or
foure
houres
.
At
last
after
many
Prayers
,
Psalmes
,
Letanies
and
Exorcismes
,
fetching
a
deepe
sigh
she
began
to
awake
,
affirming
that
the
Magician
had
againe
inchanted
her
,
and
would
haue
strangled
her
,
and
indeed
shee
was
like
to
die
at
that
instant
,
feeling
herselfe
extremely
perplexed
,
yet
recommending
her selfe
to
God
,
the
Diuels
power
ceased
,
and
how beit
the
night
before
whiles
they
held
their
assembly
,
the
[
](A07467-e53010-b)d
d
The
diligence
of
the
Magicians
to
diuert
Magdalene
Magician
had
presented
himselfe
vnto
her
vpon
his
knee
,
with
an
haltar
about
his
neck
,
praying
her
to
returne
vnto
him
,
not
to
discouer
him
and
the
other
Magicians
,
and
in
her
presence
had
adored
her
statue
all
gilded
ouer
,
drawing
bloud
out
of
the
hands
of
the
Witches
with
rasors
,
and
saying
vnto
her
,
behold
what
honour
wee
would
doe
your
person
,
considering
wee
doe
so
much
to
your
picture
,
yet
would
shee
by
no
meanes
yeeld
her
consent
,
but
remained
victorious
.
O
that
wee
were
so
carefull
,
and
would
take
so
much
paines
for
the
conuerting
and
the
sauing
of
soules
as
these
Magicians
doe
to
peruert
and
destroy
them
,
for
they
watched
euery
night
during
the
moneth
of
Ianuary
,
to
recouer
to
themselues
this
poore
soule
!
Magdalene
added
that
the
Magician
seeing
her
continue
in
her
constancy
,
cryed
out
,
saying
to
the
whole
company
,
is
there
any
heere
present
that
would
die
for
her
,
and
presently
there
presented
himselfe
a
young
man
,
declaring
that
himselfe
was
ready
for
that
purpose
,
whom
the
Magician
twice
stabbed
with
a
poniard
:
yet
would
shee
by
no
meanes
yeeld
her
consent
.
Now
whether
this
History
were
acted
truely
and
indeed
,
or
onely
in
imagination
,
yet
was
it
surely
for
her
a
very
great
temptation
.
The
Acts
of
the
28.
of
Ianuary
being
Friday
.
AT
the
morning
Exorcisme
Verrine
began
to
cry
out
against
those
who
voluntarily
offend
God
,
giuing
themselues
to
the
Diuell
of
their
owne
accord
.
O
Belzebub
(
quoth
he
)
thou
alwaies
gainest
some
one
or
other
,
and
registrest
him
in
thy
bookes
.
And
as
the
Exorcist
made
mention
of
the
paines
of
hell
,
Verrine
cryed
out
vpon
there
damnable
state
,
who
rather
chuse
the
paines
of
hell
then
the
ioyes
of
heauen
:
O
Belzebub
,
thou
art
eased
of
much
paine
which
the
Magician
Lewes
beareth
for
thee
.
For
we
must
vnderstand
that
Belzebub
being
commanded
by
the
Magician
to
torment
Magdalen
in
all
sorts
that
might
be
,
to
the
end
to
constrain
her
to
resume
her
former
course
of
magicke
,
or
at
least
wise
to
make
her
mad
&
sottish
:
his
answere
was
,
that
the
Exorcist
would
then
impose
so
much
punishment
on
him
as
he
should
not
be
able
to
endure
it
:
the
Magician
replyed
,
that
hee
would
vndergoe
the
third
part
of
the
torments
which
were
imposed
on
him
,
and
oftentimes
hath
Belzebub
spoken
to
father
Michaelis
when
he
imposed
punishments
on
him
,
impose
them
on
the
Magician
who
is
the
cause
of
that
which
I
doe
,
and
oftentimes
they
haue
confessed
in
their
Exorcismes
that
the
Magician
suffered
inwardly
so
great
tortures
,
that
he
would
willingly
haue
taken
his
bed
vpon
it
,
had
it
not
been
for
feare
of
discouering
himselfe
,
and
yet
notwithstanding
was
hee
euery
day
more
obstinate
then
other
.
During
the
Masse
father
Michaelis
came
from
the
Cloister
to
the
Church
,
the
doore
of
the
cloister
being
shut
,
at
which
Belzebub
cried
out
,
behold
father
Michaelis
is
come
,
and
instantly
the
said
father
opened
the
doore
and
entred
into
the
Church
to
the
astonishment
of
all
the
beholders
.
The
same
morning
Belzebub
discouered
another
peece
of
businesse
as
strange
as
the
former
.
The
day
before
being
the
27.
of
Ianuary
,
there
came
thither
two
men
of
Marseilles
,
and
one
of
them
desired
to
heare
newes
of
his
wife
,
who
rysing
very
early
in
the
morning
,
[
](A07467-e53250-b)e
e
A
woman
that
was
lost
,
and
sought
after
,
and
the
place
where
she
was
abiding
.
tooke
leaue
of
him
vpon
Innocents
day
,
and
returned
not
since
,
who
receaued
answere
of
father
Michaelis
,
that
it
became
him
not
in
that
holy
place
to
demand
such
curiosities
of
Diuels
,
but
hee
should
rather
recommend
both
himselfe
and
his
wife
vnto
God
,
who
would
not
faile
to
help
him
.
As
soone
as
they
were
once
entred
the
Church
,
Belzebub
began
to
cry
out
,
turning
himselfe
towards
the
husband
,
and
saying
,
you
haue
wel
sought
your
wife
,
she
walkes
through
the
cloudes
in
the
aire
,
and
was
heere
two
or
three
dayes
since
in
company
of
some
others
,
and
there-with-all
comming
neere
him
,
hee
touched
him
,
saying
againe
,
you
haue
well
sought
your
wife
?
haue
you
not
?
There
were
present
at
this
action
father
Francis
Billet
,
and
father
Peter
Fournez
Vicar
of
S.
Baume
,
and
a
good
company
besides
.
This
being
done
,
the
said
men
came
to
father
Michaelis
to
certifie
him
of
that
which
passed
to
whom
he
answered
,
I
did
indeed
make
a
doubt
thereof
before
,
for
about
10.
or
12.
dayes
since
,
the
father
of
the
lost
woman
being
come
to
the
same
place
to
seeke
her
,
the
possessed
said
that
shee
had
seene
her
with
some
other
witches
vpon
the
hill
ouer
against
S.
Baume
,
and
moreouer
that
she
had
[
](A07467-e53340-b)f
f
The
said
fellow
and
father
of
this
child
,
said
that
he
had
indeed
a
daughter
called
Margaret
that
died
two
yeares
agoe
.
strangled
two
yeares
since
a
daughter
of
her
owne
named
Margarite
,
of
the
age
of
two
yeares
a
fair
childe
,
and
that
she
did
this
at
the
instance
of
the
Magician
,
who
told
her
that
hee
longed
to
eate
of
her
childes
flesh
;
whereupon
shee
was
taken
out
of
her
graue
by
the
rest
of
the
witches
and
carried
to
the
assembly
,
O
bloudy
tyrannie
of
the
Diuell
and
his
vnder
officers
,
more
cruell
then
that
of
Pharaoh
!
and
O
the
miserable
estate
of
them
who
put
their
necks
vnder
his
yoke
.
The
woman
that
was
possessed
said
farther
,
that
this
woman
was
lifted
vp
in
the
aire
thereby
,
to
be
the
better
inabled
with
her
companions
to
cast
inchantments
against
her
,
which
because
shee
would
not
doe
,
fearing
to
receaue
hurt
as
the
rest
did
,
the
Diuell
broke
her
neck
and
cast
her
into
a
vally
betweene
two
hils
.
And
indeed
since
that
time
shee
hath
not
beene
found
.
The
two
men
which
sought
after
this
woman
were
honest
Citizens
of
Marseilles
,
whose
names
the
Parliament
of
Aix
noted
in
their
processe
against
the
Magician
.
The
acts
of
the
29.
of
Ianuary
being
Saturday
.
AT
the
morning
Exorcisme
Belzebub
was
very
insolent
,
not
suffering
Magdalene
a
long
time
to
kneele
before
the
altar
,
and
when
the
exorcist
would
haue
inforced
her
,
shee
knocked
him
on
the
shinnes
with
her
feet
;
and
when
he
would
hold
her
hands
,
shee
scratched
him
till
the
bloud
came
,
which
was
a
cleare
argument
that
the
Diuell
had
gained
more
footing
in
her
the
night
past
.
Afterward
Magdalene
turned
her selfe
toward
the
Church
doore
looking
earnestly
vpon
the
hill
ouer
against
it
,
and
being
demanded
why
shee
did
so
;
shee
answered
,
that
it
was
the
place
where
the
Magician
Lewes
offered
sacrifice
to
Lucifer
,
which
hee
performed
on
Thursday
,
Saturday
,
and
Sunday
.
About
two
of
the
clock
in
the
afternoone
,
father
Michaelis
,
and
father
Francis
Billet
,
and
father
Anthony
Boilletot
discoursing
with
Magdalene
being
then
in
her
sound
and
perfect
iudgement
,
about
the
Princes
of
the
9.
companies
of
Angels
,
whether
or
no
she
had
not
heard
Verrine
say
,
that
hee
was
a
Prince
of
the
Thrones
,
(
which
they
demanded
thereby
to
vnderstand
what
any
of
the
Diuels
which
haunted
Magdalene
,
and
were
Verines
opposits
would
answere
thereunto
)
vpon
the
suddaine
,
Magdalene
ratled
in
the
throate
,
and
Astaroth
mounted
into
her
tongue
,
neighing
as
it
had
bin
a
feirce
horse
,
and
saying
,
heere
am
I
Astaroth
,
the
Prince
of
Thrones
,
and
not
Verrine
who
is
but
a
base
companion
.
Being
demanded
why
Verrine
spake
not
Latine
,
sithence
he
was
a
spirit
,
hee
answered
it
is
for
reasons
which
I
could
now
declare
:
but
one
day
you
shall
see
Verrine
to
bee
Verrine
.
Astaroth
being
retired
and
Magdalene
returned
to
her selfe
,
shee
demanded
in
writing
the
names
of
those
Saints
which
were
opposits
to
the
wicked
Spirits
that
possessed
her
,
that
she
might
call
vpon
them
for
helpe
,
for
when
we
called
vpon
them
,
shee
perceiued
that
the
Deuils
stirred
and
vexed
themselues
:
Belzebub
said
she
possesseth
the
braine
,
Asmodeus
the
reines
,
Carreau
the
heart
,
and
in
like
sort
others
whom
she
named
,
and
as
we
discoursed
vpon
the
reason
and
cause
of
there
opposition
,
whether
it
proceeded
from
the
holding
of
there
place
in
Paradise
,
or
for
the
contrarietie
of
their
vertues
to
the
others
vices
,
which
they
exercised
most
,
father
Michaelis
arguing
,
that
it
could
not
bee
the
former
cause
,
in
as
much
as
Saint
Bartholomew
was
the
Saint
contrary
to
Astaroth
,
who
was
but
of
the
order
of
Thrones
,
and
Saint
Francis
to
Belzebub
,
who
was
of
the
order
of
Seraphins
;
whereupon
Astaroth
instantlie
mounted
vp
into
her
tongue
againe
,
and
said
:
Bartholomew
is
mine
opposite
,
because
he
defaced
the
Idoll
of
Astaroth
,
and
since
that
time
he
hath
alwaies
opposed
himselfe
against
me
.
And
being
about
to
retire
,
now
saith
he
,
I
will
make
Magdalene
feele
my
furie
,
and
there
with
she
began
to
rage
and
foame
,
being
whollie
plunged
as
it
were
and
swallowed
vp
in
the
torments
which
she
suffered
,
but
it
lasted
not
long
,
Astaroth
being
threatned
with
an
hundred
thousand
degrees
of
punishments
,
if
he
withdrew
not
himselfe
,
for
that
is
it
which
they
most
feare
,
daemones
credunt
&
contremiscunt
.
And
it
is
[
](A07467-e53820-b)g
g
Notable
instructions
for
Preists
,
to
hinder
the
working
of
charmes
.
surely
worth
the
obseruing
,
that
the
like
punishments
may
also
bee
imposed
on
Magicians
,
who
haue
spred
abroad
their
inchantments
,
which
wee
well
vnderstood
,
because
the
Diuels
desired
that
the
punishment
which
was
imposed
on
them
,
might
bee
turned
ouer
vpon
the
Magician
as
being
the
principall
author
of
that
Tragedie
,
which
it
behooues
Preists
cheifely
to
remember
,
it
being
of
good
vse
in
dispossessing
,
my
meaning
is
that
[
](A07467-e53830-b)h
h
Experience
teacheth
that
Sorcerers
being
menaced
or
beaten
do
make
the
charmes
to
cease
.
after
the
inuocation
of
Gods
assistance
,
the
true
remedie
to
stop
the
inchantment
is
to
impose
greiuous
and
fresh
punishments
vpon
the
author
of
the
mischeife
.
Oderunt
peccare
mali
formidine
poenae
.
Experience
teacheth
vs
out
of
the
Confessions
of
the
wicked
spirits
themselues
,
that
neuer
yet
any
Exorcist
imposed
any
degree
of
punishment
on
them
,
but
the
dew
execution
thereof
followed
vpon
the
same
by
Gods
iust
iudgement
,
who
hath
said
to
his
Church
dedi
vobis
potestatem
,
calcandi
supra
serpentes
&
supra
daemonia
.
The
same
day
after
Euen-song
,
Belzebub
being
demanded
how
it
came
to
passe
that
the
Magician
being
at
Saint
Baume
,
for
the
space
of
10.
dayes
(
whether
he
was
called
by
[
](A07467-e53910-b)i
i
Father
Michaelis
sent
for
him
thither
to
purge
himselfe
from
those
publike
defamations
,
which
the
Deuils
with
open
throate
daily
proclaimed
against
him
.
And
the
two
good
Capuchin
fathers
,
into
whose
familiarity
he
had
wonne
himselfe
the
better
to
couer
his
villianies
,
did
beare
him
company
.
Hee
remained
with
vs
10.
dayes
,
vntill
there
came
some
persons
,
and
carried
him
from
thence
in
great
scorne
.
Wee
caused
him
to
exorcise
both
the
one
and
the
other
,
of
those
that
were
possessed
:
and
thereupon
the
Deuils
began
to
sport
at
it
saying
,
who
would
euer
haue
thought
that
thou
shouldest
exorcise
vs
?
Afterwards
he
pretended
as
though
he
could
not
read
,
and
intreated
father
Michaelis
to
read
the
Exorcismes
for
him
.
father
Michaelis
)
became
so
pale
,
that
thereupon
father
Anthony
Boilletot
exhorted
him
to
repentance
:
hee
answered
,
that
it
was
by
reason
hee
had
touched
him
to
the
quicke
in
his
conscience
,
hauing
at
that
time
many
inspirations
.
Being
demanded
why
the
Magician
so
often
opened
the
window
of
the
refectorie
where
he
abode
,
and
that
in
the
midst
of
Winter
he
answered
,
because
that
sometimes
their
assemblie
is
held
aboue
on
the
top
of
the
house
,
and
then
hee
had
commerce
with
the
Witches
,
calling
vpon
the
Diuels
for
fauour
and
saying
:
Diabolos
venite
in
adintorium
meum
;
being
reprooued
for
his
in
congruitie
of
speech
,
he
answered
that
he
reported
the
words
of
the
Magician
,
in
the
same
sort
as
he
pronounced
them
,
for
he
can
not
speake
Latine
,
said
he
.
Being
demanded
wherefore
he
went
so
often
to
the
garden
next
the
refectorie
,
hee
answered
,
that
all
the
while
he
stayed
at
Saint
Baume
:
the
assemblie
of
Witches
was
alwayes
held
the
neerest
they
could
to
the
place
where
hee
was
,
to
the
end
they
might
the
more
easily
haue
conference
with
him
.
Being
demanded
whence
it
came
to
passe
,
that
eating
with
vs
in
the
refectorie
,
hee
left
vpon
his
trencher
all
the
meate
that
was
giuen
him
,
he
answered
smiling
,
is
he
a
man
fit
to
seede
vpon
your
fish
?
he
eates
of
the
flesh
of
pies
,
which
wee
bring
him
from
the
assemblie
inuisible
.
Being
demanded
why
hee
walked
so
often
with
his
head
hanging
downe
:
hee
answered
,
that
he
then
walked
with
the
witches
.
Being
demanded
wherefore
hee
being
inioyned
to
lie
all
night
in
the
holy
house
,
could
not
abide
there
but
a
litle
while
:
hee
answered
,
that
it
was
because
the
assembly
could
not
be
held
there
,
which
he
must
of
necessity
be
present
at
.
At
night
at
the
second
exorcisme
Belzebub
being
demanded
and
adiured
to
tell
how
it
came
to
passe
,
that
so
great
a
number
of
Princes
were
in
the
body
of
Magdalene
:
hee
answered
,
shee
is
a
Princesse
and
deserues
well
to
be
honoured
of
Princes
.
Being
demanded
whether
the
punishments
imposed
on
the
Magician
were
not
of
force
to
bring
him
to
some
grieuous
disease
or
to
death
:
he
answered
,
yes
for
that
he
suffered
from
the
head
to
the
foote
,
as
if
he
had
been
in
a
continuall
fire
.
[
](A07467-e54070-b)k
k
Magdalene
reported
vnto
vs
,
that
in
deflouring
of
women
in
the
Synagogue
,
hee
had
this
end
&
scope
,
to
be
the
father
of
Antichrist
.
But
the
Diuels
made
him
to
vnderstand
his
ignorance
of
the
Scriptures
.
Notwithstanding
out
of
his
great
obstinacy
,
hee
had
demanded
whether
hee
could
not
liue
till
the
comming
of
Antichrist
to
assist
him
,
and
to
whet
his
rage
and
malice
against
Iesus
Christ
.
To
which
I
answered
(
said
hee
)
that
he
could
not
,
it
being
onely
in
Gods
power
to
effect
that
;
neuerthelesse
hee
should
comfort
himselfe
in
this
,
that
he
did
as
great
iniuries
to
Iesus
Christ
,
as
Antichrist
himselfe
should
bee
able
to
doe
and
greater
too
;
but
Antichrist
cannot
be
begotten
by
thee
as
thou
desirest
(
said
he
)
for
hee
shall
be
borne
of
a
Iewish
woman
,
and
conceiued
far
enough
from
hence
.
Being
demanded
whether
the
paines
hee
indured
softned
his
heart
:
he
answered
that
they
rather
hardned
him
the
more
,
and
that
he
would
be
well
content
to
indure
all
the
paines
of
the
damned
vpon
condition
,
hee
might
regaine
Magdalene
.
There
is
extant
an
example
hereof
in
the
hardnes
of
Pharaos
heart
,
among
the
plagues
which
God
sent
vpon
him
.
[
](A07467-e54130-b)l
l
The
Diuell
first
blindeth
them
,
and
then
(
when
they
are
thus
hood-winkt
)
he
scoffeth
at
them
.
Being
demanded
whether
his
paines
should
bee
grieuous
after
his
death
:
he
answered
,
if
he
be
damned
,
his
punishment
shall
be
more
heauie
then
that
of
Lucifer
,
for
with
more
malice
and
lesse
respect
hath
he
been
iniurious
[
](A07467-e54150-b)*
*
Because
he
had
prophaned
the
holy
Host.
to
Iesus
Christ
.
The
acts
of
the
30.
of
Ianuary
being
Septuagesima
Sunday
.
IN
the
morning
Magdalene
being
willing
to
present
her selfe
for
confession
(
as
shee
was
wont
)
to
father
Michaelis
,
Belzebub
would
not
suffer
her
to
kneele
,
but
ran
diuers
times
towards
the
Church
doore
;
yet
at
length
the
forenamed
father
imposing
on
him
very
grieuous
punishments
,
if
he
suffered
her
not
to
confesse
.
Hee
replyed
,
impose
all
these
punishments
on
the
Magician
,
who
commanded
me
to
doe
it
,
and
command
him
also
to
forbeare
me
,
if
I
shall
suffer
her
to
confesse
.
Which
when
the
said
father
had
performed
in
the
vertue
of
Gods
name
,
and
the
bloud
of
Iesus
Christ
,
Magdalene
returned
to
her selfe
,
and
being
in
her
sound
and
perfect
sense
made
her
confession
.
After
this
at
the
Masse
of
father
Francis
Billet
he
comted
great
outrages
,
plucking
the
Priest
by
his
cope
,
and
taking
hold
of
him
,
hee
also
cryed
aloud
and
hindred
his
deuotion
.
Being
exorcised
after
the
Masse
,
and
adiured
to
yeeld
the
reason
of
his
vnusuall
out-rage
,
hee
answered
vpon
Sunday
the
Magician
endeuoureth
to
doe
the
greatest
iniury
he
can
to
Iesus
Christ
.
Hee
came
to
me
this
morning
and
said
,
in
despite
of
God
I
will
vse
my
greatest
rage
in
the
Church
this
day
,
doe
thou
the
same
at
the
Masse
of
thine
Exorcist
.
He
hath
confessed
to
day
(
said
he
)
at
[
](A07467-e54270-b)m
m
Parish
church
in
Marseille
.
Acoules
,
and
cast
forth
gentle
soft
cries
as
he
was
taking
the
confessions
;
and
being
demanded
by
the
women
whose
confessions
he
tooke
,
why
he
did
so
:
he
answered
that
hee
found
himselfe
some-what
ill
,
but
in
very
deed
his
greatest
torments
were
the
punishments
imposed
on
him
by
the
Priest
.
Being
adiured
diuers
times
in
the
name
of
God
,
to
shew
the
meanes
how
the
Magician
might
be
inforced
to
render
back
Magdalens
obligations
,
he
would
answere
nothing
,
remaining
as
it
were
dumbe
:
at
last
after
many
grieuous
punishments
imposed
,
he
answered
,
that
they
should
neuer
be
rendred
,
vnlesse
that
he
were
either
conuerted
or
punished
by
iustice
,
or
dead
of
a
naturall
death
,
and
yet
(
said
he
)
after
death
they
cannot
be
restored
neither
,
being
buried
deepe
in
the
earth
.
Being
demanded
why
hee
had
not
rendred
them
when
hee
was
commanded
by
father
Michaelis
,
being
Priour
of
the
place
,
and
Inquisitour
of
the
faith
,
hee
answered
,
that
Lewes
was
not
subiect
to
him
,
but
to
his
Bishop
.
Being
adiured
and
commanded
to
goe
to
Marseille
,
and
to
bring
the
writings
thither
:
hee
answered
,
that
it
could
not
bee
done
without
the
consent
of
the
Magician
,
who
had
them
in
keeping
.
And
further
added
,
that
in
vaine
men
seeke
after
those
kinde
of
writings
,
for
before
they
can
come
to
the
houses
where
they
are
,
the
Diuels
conuay
them
some-where
else
:
[
](A07467-e54360-b)n
n
What
become
of
Magicians
when
they
are
either
hurt
or
slaine
.
in
vaine
also
(
quoth
he
)
doe
they
search
after
those
who
are
either
slaine
or
wounded
,
for
they
cast
the
dead
carkases
either
into
the
sea
,
or
into
some
riuer
neere
adioyning
:
and
for
such
as
are
hurt
,
if
the
wound
bee
not
deadly
,
they
know
how
to
couer
and
heale
it
with
an
oyntment
,
notwithstanding
they
remaine
sick
;
and
when
the
wound
is
deadly
,
they
conuay
away
the
witches
some-where
else
,
and
in
this
fashion
many
women
are
made
away
,
if
heed
were
taken
of
it
.
[
](A07467-e54380-b)o
o
The
torments
of
Magdalen
.
At
night
at
the
entrance
of
the
Exorcismes
,
Belzebub
began
to
torment
Magdalene
in
fearfull
manner
,
causing
her
to
tremble
euery
ioint
,
and
making
her
head
to
tumble
,
some-while
backwards
,
and
againe
suddenly
forward
,
euen
to
her
belly
,
beating
the
earth
with
both
her
hands
,
in
so
much
as
they
were
inforced
to
put
a
cushion
vpon
the
ground
for
her
to
beat
vpon
,
notwithstanding
shee
still
vexed
her selfe
,
and
this
continued
for
the
space
of
aboue
halfe
an
houre
.
Being
adiured
to
tell
why
he
tormented
her
so
terribly
,
hee
answered
,
that
it
was
because
shee
had
submitted
her selfe
to
her
superiour
.
Afterwards
Belzebub
himselfe
was
sorely
tormented
,
in
so
much
that
he
cried
out
aloud
for
very
paine
:
and
being
demanded
why
he
did
so
,
he
answered
,
that
the
Angell
Michael
and
Cleare-sight
the
gard
Angell
of
the
Exorcist
,
and
Fortitude
the
gardian
of
Magdalene
tormented
him
,
and
added
force
to
the
flames
in
which
hee
fried
,
because
some
daies
since
hee
had
hindered
Magdalene
from
her
confessions
,
and
had
made
her
insufferable
to
her
superiour
,
and
all
that
resorted
vnto
her
,
whereof
although
he
had
receiued
expresse
prohibition
from
God
,
yet
did
he
rather
desire
to
obey
the
Magician
then
the
Almighty
.
Being
demanded
wherefore
the
night
before
the
wicked
spirits
would
haue
choaked
father
Francis
Billet
:
he
answered
,
because
he
prayed
,
and
strongly
assisted
Magdalene
against
vs
.
Not
long
after
Magdalene
craued
pardon
of
Louyse
,
for
those
malicious
wrongs
whereby
shee
had
offended
her
,
and
so
reconciled
her selfe
vnto
her
,
whereat
the
Diuels
began
to
cry
out
,
We
haue
spunne
a
[
](A07467-e54530-b)p
p
Reconciliation
doth
frustrate
ye●ttēpts
of
the
Diuell
.
The
hate
which
the
one
did
beare
vnto
the
other
was
so
great
,
that
they
could
not
indure
to
bee
neere
one
another
:
so
that
we
were
const●med
to
exorcise
them
a
part
for
a
certaine
season
.
webb
to
catch
this
flie
,
tempting
her
to
hate
Louyse
,
but
shee
hath
now
broken
the
webb
,
and
we
haue
lost
our
labour
.
The
same
afternoone
Belzebub
and
his
companions
expressed
a
great
rage
,
whiles
Magdalen
demanded
pardon
of
father
Romillon
for
her
stubbornnesse
and
obstinacy
against
him
.
The
acts
of
the
31.
of
Ianuary
being
Monday
.
AT
the
morning
Exorcisme
,
Belzebub
did
maruellously
torment
Magdalene
,
making
her
to
[
](A07467-e54660-b)q
q
The
great
tortures
which
Magdalene
indured
,
and
the
reason
why
.
bow
her
head
downe
wards
,
rubbing
the
earth
within
,
but
not
striking
it
against
the
ground
.
Hee
continued
●he
said
motions
by
the
space
of
an
houre
,
during
the
Exorcismes
,
and
the
like
shee
did
with
her
hands
.
Then
the
woman
that
was
possessed
began
to
complaine
,
and
Belzebub
told
her
,
it
was
to
accomplish
her
punishments
.
Afterwards
taking
her
by
the
throte
,
hee
would
haue
strangled
her
,
but
hauing
an
hundred
thousand
degrees
of
punishments
imposed
on
him
,
if
hee
forsoke
not
his
hold
,
he
let
goe
his
gripe
,
and
mounted
into
her
tongue
.
Being
adiured
to
tell
why
he
tormented
her
so
vehemently
,
after
many
refusals
,
he
answered
,
it
is
to
gaine
that
from
her
by
torments
,
which
cannot
be
compassed
by
other
meanes
:
and
besides
,
the
chiefe
of
the
Magicians
commands
me
to
doe
so
,
who
is
heere
present
in
the
Church
,
but
not
to
bee
seene
of
you
:
hee
now
presents
to
Magdalene
so
filthie
a
thing
,
that
shee
is
forced
to
turne
her
eies
aside
,
yea
euen
at
this
instant
hee
commandeth
vs
to
torment
her
yet
more
grieuously
.
And
turning
himselfe
to
the
Magician
,
hee
said
,
what
wilt
thou
that
I
doe
?
Her
body
is
so
weakned
already
,
as
she
can
indure
no
more
.
A
while
after
hee
got
him
vp
againe
into
her
throte
,
but
hauing
inuocated
the
name
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
the
assistance
of
the
holy
Virgin
,
and
imposed
as
many
degrees
of
punishment
on
Belzebub
and
the
Magician
,
as
there
are
Angels
in
heauen
.
Belzebub
forsoke
his
holde
,
but
said
,
loe
heere
the
Magician
who
mocketh
at
Michaelis
and
the
Exorcist
for
that
they
see
him
not
.
After
this
Belzebub
began
to
blowe
and
to
shew
by
manifest
tokens
that
himselfe
was
sorely
tormented
;
being
adiured
to
tell
why
.
It
is
Fortitude
(
quoth
he
)
Magdalens
good
Angell
,
who
torments
both
mee
and
my
companions
,
because
wee
tempted
her
to
indeuotion
and
blasphemie
.
Being
demanded
whether
those
Sorcerers
and
Witches
which
Magdalene
named
in
the
afternoone
the
day
before
,
were
such
indeed
:
hee
answered
yes
,
and
swore
vpon
the
booke
of
Exorcismes
,
reseruing
to
himselfe
no
sinister
or
secret
intention
,
to
their
vtter
confusion
and
damnation
.
Being
[
](A07467-e54810-b)a
a
The
Angel●
who
are
gardians
vnto
men
,
are
of
an
inferiour
degree
of
Angels
,
&
are
commanded
and
sent
by
their
superiour
Angels
.
adiured
to
tell
and
to
name
the
good
Angel
,
of
Frier
Peter
Fournez
Vicar
of
S.
Baume
:
he
answered
,
hee
is
called
the
Vision
of
God
,
and
is
the
thousandth
of
the
order
of
Vertues
.
Being
demanded
if
they
knew
one
another
,
both
the
good
and
the
bad
,
hee
set
himselfe
to
laugh
,
and
said
,
I
beleeue
it
well
,
wee
were
all
created
together
.
Being
adiured
to
name
the
good
Angell
of
father
Michaelis
,
he
answered
:
hee
hath
three
,
his
good
Angell
from
his
natiuitie
is
the
hundreth
of
the
Powers
,
and
is
called
Iesia
;
as
he
is
Inquisitor
he
hath
an
Arch-angell
,
which
is
the
2000.
of
the
same
Order
:
as
Superiour
and
Prelate
of
the
rest
,
hee
hath
for
his
guardian
the
hundreth
of
the
order
of
Throes
.
The
Angell
of
father
Frier
Anthonie
Boilletot
is
the
15.
of
th'
Arch-angels
,
and
is
called
Simplicity
.
The
Angell
of
father
Romillon
,
is
the
4000.
of
the
Arch●angels
,
called
Burning-inflammation
.
The
Angell
of
father
Francis
Billet
is
the
4001.
of
the
Arch
angels
named
Cleere-sight
.
Magdalene
being
demanded
if
shee
patiently
indured
all
those
paines
,
answered
yes
,
and
that
shee
suffered
all
in
hope
of
the
remission
of
her
sinnes
:
and
told
vs
that
the
same
day
after
dinner
Lewes
the
Magician
according
to
his
wont
came
vnto
her
,
together
with
diuers
others
,
telling
her
that
hee
was
exceedingly
tormented
,
notwithstanding
he
willingly
indured
all
those
torments
for
her
sake
,
howbeit
she
refused
him
.
At
euening
during
the
time
of
the
second
Exorcisme
Belzebub
tormented
her
that
was
possessed
in
like
manner
as
hee
had
done
in
the
morning
,
affirming
that
the
Magician
was
there
present
,
and
inioyned
him
to
do
as
he
did
;
and
as
if
he
had
compassion
on
her
,
he
said
,
she
can
indure
no
more
,
if
this
last
but
one
halfe
houre
,
all
this
tragedie
will
be
ended
.
Being
demanded
in
what
state
the
Magician
then
was
:
he
answered
with
indignation
,
goe
looke
,
hee
is
tormented
in
all
his
body
,
particularly
in
his
head
,
his
reines
and
his
heart
,
and
yet
not
visibly
before
men
,
but
secretly
in
his
chamber
from
10.
at
night
vntill
the
morning
,
and
would
keepe
his
bed
were
it
not
for
feare
of
discouering
his
griefe
.
Then
said
Verrine
,
the
Magicians
are
worse
then
Diuels
,
for
the
Diuels
adore
God
,
and
tremble
,
specially
when
the
possessed
receaue
the
Communion
,
hiding
and
retiring
themselues
,
or
getting
vnder
the
tongue
to
let
their
Mr.
passe
ouer
;
and
if
God
should
create
a
thousand
hell
's
,
the
Magician
were
worthie
of
more
punishment
then
they
all
could
inflict
vpon
him
.
Being
demanded
by
what
meanes
hee
might
be
conuinced
to
be
the
man
:
by
this
meanes
(
quoth
he
)
if
he
be
apprehended
and
imprisoned
by
the
Bishop
of
Marseille
,
you
shall
finde
that
hee
is
marked
on
the
head
with
the
marke
[
](A07467-e55020-b)s
s
The
markes
which
witches
haue
vpon
them
.
of
the
Diuel
,
as
Priests
and
religious
persons
carry
shauen
crowns
for
the
marke
of
Iesus
Christ
.
Then
said
he
,
there
is
one
come
hither
vnder
the
pretence
of
deuotion
,
but
indeed
to
see
Magdalene
,
with
whom
he
is
sottishly
fallen
in
loue
since
her
possession
,
yet
at
length
it
may
be
out
of
[
](A07467-e55040-b)t
t
It
fell
out
so
indeed
about
3.
moueths
after
.
despite
,
he
will
be
drawen
to
accuse
the
Magician
.
The
Acts
of
the
first
of
February
,
being
Tewsday
.
BElzebub
at
the
morning
Exorcisme
,
tormented
Magdalene
in
the
same
fashion
as
he
had
done
the
day
before
,
saying
,
This
is
enough
to
make
an
end
of
thee
;
and
being
adiured
,
he
said
,
that
he
was
commanded
to
doe
so
,
and
that
the
Magician
was
there
present
,
and
so
tormented
her
still
more
vehemently
,
by
reason
whereof
they
brought
him
into
the
holy
house
where
Belzebub
vttered
these
speeches
:
Thou
saiest
,
that
I
must
go
fetch
the
writings
,
I
go
,
and
there
with
all
he
issued
out
of
her
body
very
sensiblie
.
In
the
meane
season
Magdalene
renounced
the
Diuell
and
all
writings
made
vnto
him
after
her
wonted
manner
,
Belzebub
was
obserued
vpon
his
returne
to
bring
the
writings
to
the
Magician
,
requyring
him
to
ratifie
them
a
new
for
the
farther
hardning
of
her
to
be
of
the
Diuels
side
,
and
to
resist
the
inspirations
of
God
.
At
the
euening
Exorcismes
Belzebub
continued
to
torment
Magdalene
,
and
a
litle
after
he
said
,
What
wilt
thou
?
I
can
torment
her
no
more
,
for
shee
wanteth
strength
;
if
shee
had
as
much
strength
as
the
maide
of
Aix
,
I
would
worke
more
powerfully
vpon
her
,
and
as
we
vnderstood
it
,
he
talked
to
the
Magician
:
but
in
the
[
](A07467-e55170-b)u
u
God
permitted
these
extraordinary
tortures
which
indured
vntill
the
Magician
was
vpon
the
last
of
April
burned
,
that
Magdalene
might
be
truely
conuerted
,
who
had
escaped
from
a
great
gulfe
of
voluptuousnesse
and
sins
.
To
breake
therefore
these
euill
habits
,
which
long
custome
had
made
familiar
vnto
her
,
shee
needed
great
mortifications
,
and
that
which
was
said
of
the
Canaanitish
woman
,
may
well
be
said
of
her
.
Male
à
daemonio
vexatur
.
meane
time
hee
ceased
not
to
torture
her
,
casting
her
somewhiles
downe
to
the
ground
vpon
her
belly
,
and
sometimes
againe
vpon
her
back
,
and
that
with
great
violence
;
and
after
that
hee
tooke
her
three
or
foure
times
by
the
winde-pipe
to
choake
her
,
but
by
the
strength
of
the
prayers
of
those
which
were
present
,
and
specially
of
those
words
,
Et
verbum
caro
factum
est
,
he
forsooke
his
hold
.
After
this
Belzebub
by
the
hand
of
the
maide
opened
the
yron
doore
of
the
holy
house
saying
,
get
in
quickly
:
we
vnderstood
thereby
that
he
let
in
the
Magician
to
ratifie
(
as
he
had
said
)
the
writings
brought
from
Marseille
,
and
then
issued
forth
,
as
if
hee
had
crept
through
the
hole
of
the
yron
gate
,
crying
and
saying
,
within
there
it
is
too
hote
,
and
they
which
abide
there
,
burne
;
for
the
heate
is
too
great
to
abide
it
any
long
time
.
The
acts
of
the
2.
of
February
being
Wednesday
and
the
Purification
of
our
Lady
.
AT
the
morning
Exorcisme
Belzebub
continued
his
wonted
outrages
,
laughing
,
dancing
and
singing
loue-songs
thereby
to
prophane
the
holiday
according
to
his
wont
,
yet
did
hee
not
torment
Magdalene
in
that
high
degree
as
hee
had
done
the
dayes
before
,
saying
that
Lewes
was
then
hindred
from
being
present
by
reason
that
he
heard
diuers
confessions
at
Marseille
,
being
taken
vp
with
businesse
there
all
the
morning
.
At
the
Euen-song
as
they
were
singing
Magnificat
,
and
being
come
to
that
verset
[
](A07467-e55350-b)y
y
He
made
this
out-cry
,
because
he
was
occasioned
to
remember
his
fall
.
Deposuit
potentes
de
sede
,
he
beganne
to
cry
aloud
,
and
to
grunt
and
shewed
himselfe
much
moued
as
he
had
done
to
the
former
part
of
the
Euen-song
the
day
before
,
yet
all
this
day
was
Magdalene
quiet
.
Being
demanded
and
adiured
to
tell
whether
or
no
we
had
inclosed
the
Magician
,
when
we
shut
the
doore
of
the
holy
house
the
last
night
,
and
opened
it
not
afterwards
,
he
answered
,
goe
looke
.
Being
demanded
whether
he
would
sweare
that
he
was
not
there
:
he
answered
,
I
wil
neither
sweare
that
he
is
there
,
nor
that
hee
is
not
there
.
Being
adiured
with
punishments
imposed
,
he
answered
,
he
indeed
entred
,
but
he
came
presently
forth
againe
.
After
this
Magdalen
fully
renounced
the
Diuels
,
and
all
the
powers
of
hel
,
imploring
the
mercy
of
Iesus
Christ
,
and
calling
vpon
the
Saints
in
manner
as
wee
haue
formerly
declared
.
The
acts
of
the
3.
of
February
being
Thursday
.
AT
the
morning
Exorcisme
Belzebub
sharply
tormented
Magdalene
,
as
hee
had
done
the
dayes
before
.
Being
demanded
whether
the
Magician
Lewes
were
shut
into
the
holy
house
:
he
answered
,
he
is
so
far
from
that
,
that
behold
him
there
,
pointing
with
his
finger
to
the
middle
of
the
Church
,
he
is
there
(
quoth
hee
)
with
his
liuetenant
,
they
entred
indeed
but
fearing
to
be
taken
,
they
made
no
stay
,
but
pronounced
whiles
they
abode
there
these
speeches
:
I
renounce
God
,
and
ratifie
the
writinges
made
vnto
Lucifer
,
and
all
that
I
haue
promised
and
sworne
vnto
him
.
Being
commanded
to
sweare
vpon
the
third
prayer
of
the
Canon
,
which
the
Priest
saies
after
the
Communion
,
without
any
more
adoe
he
laid
his
hand
on
the
booke
,
and
swore
with
the
conditions
required
.
adding
farther
,
I
sweare
that
we
will
not
goe
forth
hence
till
the
Magician
Lewes
be
either
conuerted
or
dead
,
for
by
this
meanes
God
will
root
out
al
the
Synagogue
of
Magicians
and
witches
,
such
is
his
will
,
and
so
hee
hath
reuealed
it
vnto
vs
.
Being
demanded
if
hee
would
sweare
by
the
words
of
the
Consecration
of
the
bloud
,
hee
presently
put
his
hands
vpon
those
words
,
saying
,
I
Belzebub
sweare
in
the
name
of
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
that
it
is
Gods
pleasure
,
we
should
not
depart
from
the
possession
of
this
body
,
vntill
Lodouicus
Prince
of
the
Magicians
be
either
conuerted
or
dead
,
as
well
for
the
rooting
out
of
his
Synagogue
,
as
for
the
confusion
of
Lucifer
,
and
this
I
sweare
according
to
your
meaning
and
the
intention
of
the
Church
triumphant
and
militant
,
without
any
sinister
reseruation
whatsoeuer
.
Being
demanded
whether
the
Magician
knew
the
will
of
God
in
that
behalfe
,
or
vnderstood
what
had
then
been
sworne
:
he
answered
laughing
,
yes
,
for
hee
is
euen
now
here
present
,
but
skornes
all
that
hath
been
said
,
affirming
that
hee
will
liue
a
Magician
in
despite
of
God
.
The
Exorcist
being
about
to
impose
punishments
on
him
,
why
(
said
he
)
should
you
impose
punishments
on
me
since
I
obay
you
:
impose
it
on
the
Magician
who
would
hinder
mee
from
obeying
,
and
command
him
not
to
beat
me
for
obeying
,
and
likewise
command
his
liuetenant
the
same
,
who
beats
mee
in
his
absence
,
and
so
it
was
done
accordingly
.
Being
demanded
how
it
came
to
passe
that
all
yesterday
Magdalene
was
quiet
.
It
was
(
quoth
hee
)
because
the
Magician
could
not
be
present
,
being
[
](A07467-e55600-b)z
z
The
day
of
the
Purification
was
the
feast
of
the
Church
of
Acoules
at
Marseille
.
taken
vp
in
the
morning
(
it
being
the
holiday
of
his
Church
)
with
confessions
,
and
at
night
with
the
Priests
of
his
Church
,
but
as
for
me
God
hath
preuailed
against
me
,
and
Fortitude
the
good
Angell
of
this
Maide
was
the
instrument
of
the
victory
.
The
Acts
of
the
fourth
of
February
,
being
Friday
.
AT
the
Euening
Exorcisme
(
for
at
that
in
the
Morning
,
there
was
no
new
thing
deliuered
)
Belzebub
was
adiured
to
name
the
good
Angell
of
father
[
](A07467-e55690-b)a
a
Hee
is
one
of
the
ancients
,
in
the
Couent
at
Saint
Maximin
.
Friar
Honore
Lyon
(
who
was
newly
come
thither
)
&
turning
towards
him
he
said
:
his
good
Angell
is
called
Agilitie
;
and
(
quoth
hee
)
if
thou
wert
so
nimble
to
serue
God
and
to
obserue
his
Commandements
,
thou
wouldest
be
a
braue
fellow
.
Being
demanded
wherefore
that
Euening
hee
committed
so
many
outrages
,
laughing
and
playing
of
tricks
:
It
is
(
quoth
he
)
because
this
day
which
is
Friday
,
Lewes
hath
offered
great
iniurie
to
the
Consecrated
host
in
despight
of
Christs
passion
,
of
which
this
day
is
a
commemoration
:
he
farther
added
,
that
[
](A07467-e55750-b)b
b
This
prediction
fell
out
afterward
to
be
true
.
all
the
Nunnes
of
Saint
Vrsula
should
bee
deliuered
,
either
from
the
Deuils
which
possessed
them
(
there
being
fiue
of
them
possessed
)
or
from
their
inchantments
,
but
that
Magdalene
should
not
be
deliuered
till
the
whole
processe
of
the
Magician
was
ended
:
but
yet
she
should
not
be
so
tormented
as
now
she
was
.
Being
adiured
to
tell
with
whom
he
talked
that
afternoone
:
for
he
answered
some
body
,
and
yet
we
perceaued
not
the
voice
of
any
that
talked
with
him
,
he
replied
that
it
was
with
Fortitudo
the
good
Angell
of
Magdalene
,
and
after
many
refusals
and
punishments
imposed
on
him
,
he
answered
farther
that
he
had
reuealed
vnto
him
from
God
,
that
the
Almighty
had
decreed
that
the
Magician
should
be
discouered
with
all
his
Complices
if
they
repented
not
;
and
that
all
his
Synagogue
should
be
dissolued
,
&
that
by
one
of
these
three
meanes
:
[
](A07467-e55810-b)c
c
This
happened
at
Aix
many
dayes
together
in
the
Archbishops
Chappell
when
they
said
Masse
:
for
hee
then
would
cry
as
lowde
as
he
could
,
that
he
renounced
Christ
and
his
passion
in
the
name
of
Lewes
Gaufridy
Prince
of
Magicians
.
Many
heard
the
same
,
and
some
Iudges
of
the
Court
were
there
also
.
See
the
Acts
of
the
1.
day
of
March.
either
that
Belzebub
when
the
Magician
was
at
Aix
,
should
crie
alowde
by
the
mouth
of
Magdalene
in
the
presence
of
an
honorable
company
,
and
some
Iudges
of
the
Parliament
,
giuing
them
to
vnderstand
that
Lewes
Gaufridy
was
prince
of
the
Magicians
;
and
he
would
be
so
lowde
,
that
they
should
be
very
deafe
if
they
heard
him
not
.
Or
if
he
escaped
from
them
,
that
then
whiles
the
forenamed
Lewes
was
saying
Masse
at
Acoules
in
Marseille
,
when
hee
should
turne
himselfe
to
the
people
,
and
should
say
orate
fratres
,
Belzebub
by
his
mouth
would
crie
alowd
;
Lewes
Gaufridy
Priest
of
Acoules
in
Marseille
is
the
cheife
of
the
Magicians
.
Or
lastly
,
Belzebub
going
foorth
of
Magdalene
,
would
take
vpon
him
the
shape
of
a
man
(
because
that
function
belongs
not
to
women
)
and
going
vp
into
the
pulpit
would
preach
publiquely
in
the
Church
of
Acoules
,
where
the
said
Gaufridy
abode
,
that
Lewes
Preist
of
Acoules
was
the
Prince
of
Magicians
,
and
would
withall
lay
open
all
his
knaueries
and
inchantments
,
which
hee
had
practised
since
the
time
he
first
tooke
that
profession
vpon
him
.
Being
demanded
when
that
would
come
to
passe
,
hee
answered
[
](A07467-e55990-b)d
d
The
fact
,
not
the
time
reuealed
.
that
it
was
onely
reuealed
to
him
.
He
farther
said
and
swore
,
that
Fortitudo
holding
a
sword
in
his
hand
,
forbad
him
on
Gods
behalfe
to
tempt
Magdalene
any
more
to
vnchast
behauiour
by
making
the
inchantment
to
worke
in
her
for
that
purpose
:
and
in
this
(
said
hee
)
I
could
not
resist
the
will
of
God
intimated
vnto
mee
by
[
](A07467-e56030-b)e
e
The
good
Angell
is
assisting
vnto
Magdalene
.
Fortitudo
,
and
howbeit
the
Magician
hath
sollicited
me
to
do
so
,
threatning
me
in
the
name
of
his
Master
Lucifer
,
yet
I
answered
him
that
I
could
not
and
that
God
hindred
me
,
telling
him
farther
that
if
he
knew
that
which
was
reuealed
vnto
mee
it
would
astonish
him
,
yet
did
I
not
tell
him
that
which
I
knew
,
though
now
I
haue
vttered
it
being
forced
by
the
vertue
of
Exorcismes
.
He
farther
said
and
swore
vpon
the
Canon
of
the
Masse
,
laying
his
hands
(
being
first
commanded
thereunto
)
vpon
the
prayer
made
after
the
offering
(
howbeit
the
[
](A07467-e56080-b)f
f
The
triall
of
the
Deuill
.
Exorcist
shewed
him
another
to
trie
what
he
would
doe
)
that
the
last
night
as
the
Magician
was
saying
Masse
to
the
assemblie
of
the
Witches
,
Magdalene
looked
on
,
but
was
not
able
to
moue
her selfe
or
to
crie
out
that
her
assistants
might
take
notice
of
it
:
And
he
brought
and
presented
vnto
her
the
consecrated
host
to
receiue
it
at
his
hand
,
which
shee
refused
to
do
or
any
way
to
yeeld
consent
vnto
it
,
and
as
the
said
Magician
continued
instantly
to
importune
her
,
shee
[
](A07467-e56100-b)g
g
A
vision
in
the
holy
Host.
saw
within
the
Host
a
little
infant
,
marueilous
faire
,
shining
and
casting
forth
very
pleasant
beames
and
saying
vnto
her
,
I
will
not
my
daughter
that
thou
receiue
mee
from
the
hands
of
mine
enemies
,
but
onely
from
the
hands
of
my
seruants
;
with
which
shee
was
exceedingly
comforted
and
strengthened
.
This
did
Belzebub
when
hee
went
out
of
her
,
report
to
the
Magician
and
to
his
adherents
,
who
sawe
not
the
miracle
,
which
as
soone
as
they
heard
they
began
to
weepe
,
foreseeing
their
ruine
:
notwithstanding
they
came
againe
to
Magdalene
and
prayed
her
to
receiue
the
Host
,
in
as
much
as
shee
was
conuerted
,
and
that
it
might
be
shee
had
some
vision
,
which
was
but
an
illusion
,
yet
she
still
refused
it
,
and
though
the
diuell
opened
her
mouth
by
force
,
yet
had
not
the
Magician
the
power
to
put
the
Host
into
it
.
But
after
that
shee
had
long
resisted
,
at
length
the
foresaid
child
shut
her
lippes
.
[
](A07467-e56130-b)h
h
We
must
not
consent
or
giue
way
vnto
the
Deuill
in
the
least
thing
that
is
:
so
that
if
he
come
and
demand
but
a
rush
of
vs
,
wee
are
not
to
giue
it
vnto
him
.
After
this
the
Magician
desired
an
haire
of
her
head
,
which
she
refused
to
giue
;
knowing
that
that
were
to
do
homage
to
the
Deuill
if
any
thing
were
giuen
him
:
after
that
againe
he
demanded
halfe
an
haire
,
which
when
shee
refused
to
doe
,
he
then
caused
her
to
suffer
grieuous
punishments
,
in
so
much
as
she
rested
not
all
that
night
,
nor
fiue
dayes
after
during
the
Exorcismes
;
which
notwithstanding
shee
indured
with
great
patience
,
for
the
loue
of
God
,
and
the
remission
of
her
sinnes
.
The
assistants
who
watched
with
her
all
the
night
,
witnessed
that
shee
lay
still
as
one
in
a
dreame
not
able
to
speake
so
much
as
one
word
,
and
Magdalene
her selfe
confessed
that
it
was
all
true
which
hath
bin
deliuered
of
the
Host.
The
Acts
of
the
5.
of
February
being
Saturday
.
AT
the
morning
Exorcisme
there
being
a
Frier
of
the
order
of
S
Francis
come
thither
,
and
bringing
with
him
some
Reliques
which
[
](A07467-e56220-b)i
i
Another
trial
of
the
Diuel
.
a
Cardinall
had
giuen
him
at
Rome
,
hee
laid
them
softly
and
secretly
on
Magdalenes
back
,
at
which
the
Diuell
began
to
cry
out
that
they
should
take
that
away
,
for
it
burned
him
Being
adiured
to
tell
what
it
was
:
he
answered
there
are
two
things
which
I
specially
feare
,
the
wood
of
the
Crosse
,
and
a
bone
of
S.
Lawrence
,
the
others
I
feare
not
much
,
and
it
was
indeed
found
to
bee
true
which
he
had
said
.
The
same
day
after
dinner
father
Michaelis
with
his
companion
father
Frier
Anthony
Boilletot
,
parted
from
S.
Baume
to
goe
to
S.
Maximin
,
and
from
thence
to
Aix
to
preach
there
the
Lent
following
;
and
being
arriued
at
Aix
,
he
went
presently
to
salute
Monsieur
du
Vair
chiefe
President
of
the
court
of
Parliament
,
giuing
him
to
vnderstand
what
had
passed
at
S.
Baume
from
the
first
of
Ianuary
1611.
to
the
fifth
of
February
,
touching
the
trial
whether
those
two
maides
(
of
whom
there
was
so
much
talke
in
all
the
Country
)
were
indeed
possessed
or
not
,
and
vpon
triall
hee
found
that
they
were
in
very
truth
possessed
,
and
to
that
purpose
he
had
discouered
three
reall
tokens
in
Magdalene
:
the
first
that
shee
was
truely
possessed
,
as
appeared
by
sundry
vndoubted
effects
:
the
second
,
that
being
of
the
age
of
nineteene
yeares
,
she
was
found
to
be
d●floured
,
as
her selfe
confessed
:
the
third
,
that
shee
had
the
markes
of
the
Diuell
vpon
her
bodie
,
which
were
depriued
of
sense
and
feeling
,
as
himselfe
had
discouered
at
S.
Baume
:
and
that
besides
this
the
wicked
spirits
which
possessed
both
Louyse
and
Magdalene
,
protested
that
all
this
hapned
by
the
inchantments
of
one
Lewes
Gaufridy
chiefe
of
the
Magicians
and
dwelling
at
Marseille
.
Which
as
soone
as
the
forenamed
President
vnderstood
,
he
thought
good
to
send
for
the
two
maides
to
Aix
,
[
](A07467-e56420-b)k
k
The
arriual
of
the
two
women
that
were
possessed
at
Aix
.
who
arriued
there
the
16.
of
the
same
moneth
of
February
.
The
acts
of
the
17.
day
of
February
,
being
Thursday
and
the
day
after
Ashwednesday
.
THis
day
after
dinner
Monsieur
du
Vair
chief
President
,
came
to
the
Arch-bishops
palace
where
Magdalene
was
;
there
being
also
come
thether
Garandeau
Vicar
to
the
Lord
Arch-bishop
of
Aix
,
and
some
others
,
and
began
to
put
Magdalene
to
certaine
interrogatories
,
assuring
her
shee
should
finde
fauour
and
escape
vnpunished
,
if
she
would
tell
the
truth
how
matters
had
passed
from
the
beginning
to
the
end
.
And
as
she
began
to
relate
how
the
Magician
first
seduced
her
,
the
[
](A07467-e56520-b)l
l
The
signes
of
Magdalens
possession
and
her
markes
.
Diuel
caught
her
by
the
winde-pipe
within
,
thereby
not
suffering
her
to
speake
,
and
making
as
if
hee
meant
to
choake
her
,
he
made
her
eies
to
turne
in
her
head
,
and
this
lasted
a
pretty
while
.
At
which
the
said
President
and
the
other
beholders
much
merueiled
.
After
certaine
Exorcismes
the
Diuell
left
his
hold
,
and
Magdalene
went
on
with
her
discourse
,
which
beeing
ended
she
shewed
the
marke
of
the
Diuell
in
her
foote
,
and
the
said
President
thrusting
a
pinne
into
it
vp
to
the
very
head
,
Magdalene
felt
nothing
neither
did
any
bloud
issue
forth
,
but
at
the
thrusting
in
of
the
pinne
they
might
easily
perceaue
a
noise
as
it
had
beene
the
pearcing
of
parchment
.
He
saw
besides
this
another
euident
proofe
,
which
was
that
Belzebub
held
himselfe
in
the
former
part
of
her
head
,
making
there
a
continuall
motion
,
and
heauing
vp
that
part
in
such
sort
that
a
man
laying
his
hand
on
it
might
easily
perceaue
it
.
And
Belzebub
being
commanded
by
the
Exorcist
(
who
was
for
that
time
father
Michaelis
)
to
leaue
her
by
the
space
of
one
Miserere
,
he
presently
left
her
,
issuing
sensiblie
out
of
her
mouth
,
and
thereupon
instantly
the
motion
of
her
head
ceased
,
as
the
said
President
found
by
laying
his
hand
on
the
place
.
The
time
prefixed
being
expired
,
he
returned
again
,
making
a
great
noise
in
token
of
his
repossession
,
where-upon
hee
presently
felt
the
motion
againe
as
before
.
The
same
passages
played
Leuiathan
who
held
the
hinder
part
of
the
head
,
and
if
they
were
commanded
to
leaue
her
for
the
space
of
three
Misererees
,
they
exactly
obserued
their
time
;
and
this
was
euery
day
tried
by
the
iniunction
of
the
Exorcist
,
when
any
personages
of
note
came
thither
to
see
her
.
And
besides
this
,
[
](A07467-e56620-b)m
m
The
witnes
of
Physicians
and
Surgeons
.
Monsieur
Fonteine
Doctour
of
Physick
and
the
Kings
professour
,
made
the
same
experiment
and
found
it
to
bee
true
the
19.
of
February
.
The
like
did
the
other
Phisitians
of
the
same
citty
,
namely
Merindol
and
Grassi
Doctours
and
professours
in
Physick
,
together
with
Monsieur
Bon●temps
a
skilfull
Surgeon
and
Anatomist
of
the
same
cittie
,
all
iudging
it
to
be
a
matter
aboue
the
ordinary
course
of
nature
.
The
Acts
of
the
18.
and
19.
of
February
being
the
Friday
and
Saturday
.
THe
said
Monsieur
Fonteine
beeing
come
thither
to
make
triall
of
that
which
we
haue
spoken
of
vpon
the
possessed
,
wore
a
goune
that
he
had
and
said
,
if
thou
be
Belzebub
I
am
the
Curat
of
a
village
not
farre
from
hence
,
and
am
come
to
exorcise
thee
.
Then
answered
[
](A07467-e56750-b)n
n
He
speaketh
vnto
Monsieur
●onteine
the
Physician
.
Belzebub
(
for
the
maid
had
neuer
seen
him
nor
knowne
him
in
all
her
life
)
if
thou
bee
a
Priest
take
thy
stole
and
shew
mee
thy
shauen
crowne
;
but
thou
art
of
the
number
of
them
which
Cure
when
they
can
,
and
when
they
can
not
they
giue
ouer
.
At
the
Masse
the
Priest
hauing
forgotten
to
put
wine
in
the
Chalice
,
Belzebub
cryed
out
,
Wilt
thou
say
Masse
without
Masse
.
Where-upon
the
Priest
looking
into
it
,
put
wine
in
his
Chalice
.
The
same
day
Belzebub
played
his
olde
trickes
,
and
father
Romillons
seruant
being
about
to
binde
Magdalene
with
the
tippet
,
Belzebub
strucke
him
saying
,
Is
it
for
thee
to
binde
me
?
Where-upon
the
Priest
himselfe
tooke
it
and
bound
him
without
any
resistance
.
In
the
meane
time
,
whiles
the
[
](A07467-e56850-b)o
o
The
Commissioners
that
were
deputed
to
fetch
the
Magician
.
Commissioners
Seguiran
and
Rabasse
the
Kings
Aduocate
parted
from
Aix
to
Marseille
to
fetch
the
Magician
:
Belzebub
and
the
other
Diuels
ceased
not
to
cry
and
howle
,
not
suffering
Magdalene
to
confesse
or
communicate
.
The
Acts
of
the
20.
of
February
being
Sunday
.
THe
Magician
being
that
day
come
and
clapt
vp
in
prison
about
ten
of
the
clocke
at
night
,
there
was
heard
the
skriching
of
a
great
Owle
from
the
top
of
the
prison
tower
,
and
many
dogs
howled
about
the
prison
.
The
Acts
of
the
22.
23.
and
24.
of
February
BElzebub
being
demanded
at
the
exorcisme
where
the
Magician
was
,
and
what
he
then
did
;
he
answered
;
he
is
now
no
longer
in
the
dungeon
,
yet
is
hee
very
sad
:
and
so
he
was
indeed
found
:
for
Monsieur
Seguiran
one
of
the
Commissioners
gaue
order
to
set
him
at
large
with
the
rest
of
the
prisoners
.
And
Sequiran
comming
to
the
Arch-bishops
Palace
after
dinner
,
Belzebub
told-him
all
that
hee
had
done
[
](A07467-e57070-b)p
p
Belzebub
reciteth
things
that
were
acted
in
remote
places
.
at
Marseille
,
whereat
hee
was
exceedingly
astonished
:
as
first
that
Lewes
freely
and
of
his
owne
accord
rendred
himselfe
vnto
him
,
as
it
had
beene
an
innocent
lambe
:
and
that
the
Ladie
Liberta
and
other
gentle-women
became
suiters
vnto
him
in
the
behalfe
of
Lewes
,
affirming
that
he
was
a
very
honest
man
,
and
alleging
other
such
matter
to
the
like
purpose
.
He
farther
said
,
that
hauing
aduertised
Lewes
of
the
Commissioners
comming
thither
.
Lewes
answered
,
what
should
I
doe
?
shall
I
goe
any
where
from
hence
?
Where-unto
he
answered
,
that
it
behoued
him
to
take
heed
to
that
,
for
by
this
meanes
he
would
make
himselfe
guilty
.
Yea
,
but
said
the
Magician
,
they
will
put
mee
to
the
rack
.
Belzebub
answered
,
I
will
take
order
that
thou
shalt
haue
no
feeling
of
that
.
Then
the
Magician
replyed
,
it
may
be
so
,
but
yet
many
dye
there-with
.
Belzebub
reioyned
,
what
is
that
to
the
purpose
,
if
thou
imploy
thy
life
in
the
seruice
of
so
great
[
](A07467-e57170-b)q
q
See
the
impudence
of
Diuels
.
a
Lord
as
Lucifer
,
who
hath
done
so
much
for
thee
?
Heere-upon
the
Magician
was
silent
,
and
resolued
to
doe
as
Belzebub
perswaded
him
.
After
this
day
the
wicked
spirits
began
to
put
Magdalene
to
the
rack
,
turning
and
wresting
her
armes
and
legs
,
lifting
her
vp
on
high
,
and
laying
on
her
many
tortures
three
or
foure
times
a
day
.
And
this
spectacle
some
of
the
Presidents
and
Counsellors
,
as
well
of
the
one
Court
as
of
the
other
,
stood
by
,
and
looked
on
diuers
times
,
hearing
him
say
withall
,
Thou
wilt
cause
Lewes
to
be
put
to
the
rack
,
it
is
good
reason
then
that
I
put
thee
to
the
rack
,
and
at
the
Exorcismes
hee
made
her
to
cry
so
loud
and
so
long
,
that
they
feared
least
shee
had
broken
a
vaine
.
The
Acts
of
the
25.
of
February
being
Fryday
.
BElzebub
being
at
the
Exorcisme
adiured
to
tell
whence
hee
came
the
day
before
,
being
Thursday
,
and
the
24.
of
February
,
when
as
he
had
left
the
possessed
woman
for
a
time
:
hee
answered
,
from
visiting
our
Mr.
Lewes
,
who
is
in
prison
very
sad
.
Being
adiured
to
tell
what
conference
he
had
with
him
there
:
Hee
answered
,
he
delt
with
mee
to
hide
the
markes
of
his
body
,
and
to
turne
them
inward
:
as
also
those
of
Magdalene
that
they
might
not
serue
as
testimonies
against
him
,
which
I
promised
him
to
doe
.
Being
demanded
whether
it
was
in
his
power
to
doe
it
:
he
answered
,
yes
,
and
that
he
would
doe
it
to
make
men
beleue
that
such
markes
were
but
imaginary
.
And
further
,
I
haue
promised
(
quoth
hee
)
to
freé
him
from
prison
within
these
eight
daies
.
We
haue
found
by
experience
that
this
was
a
fallacy
,
for
it
is
true
indeed
[
](A07467-e57320-b)r
r
The
Diuell
is
a
cousener
and
deceiueth
euen
those
that
he
calleth
his
.
Yet
here
it
was
no
deceite
,
but
an
impotency
and
want
of
ability
:
●od
gaue
hinderance
here
vnto
by
his
good
Angell
,
because
the
Magicians
markes
might
be
found
out
.
that
he
departed
out
of
prison
eight
daies
after
he
was
committed
,
but
it
was
to
bring
him
to
the
Palace
there
to
confront
him
with
Magdalene
,
and
afterwards
to
search
for
his
markes
.
The
Acts
of
the
26.
of
February
being
Saturday
.
ABout
foure
of
the
clock
in
the
after-noone
the
Phisitians
Founteine
and
Grassi
,
together
with
B●ntemps
the
Surgeon
and
Anatomist
found
againe
the
motion
in
the
[
](A07467-e57420-b)s
s
Another
trial
made
by
the
Physitian●
.
forenamed
parts
of
Magdalens
head
,
as
if
it
had
been
Frogs
mouing
in
the
inside
but
Belzebub
being
once
departed
out
of
her
,
they
found
the
beating
of
the
braine
to
cease
,
and
to
be
in
her
as
in
other
men
.
And
hauing
felt
her
pulse
in
both
armes
,
and
found
that
it
beat
equally
without
any
alteration
,
they
thereupon
concluded
,
that
the
foresaid
motion
was
not
naturall
,
but
arysing
rather
from
voluntary
then
naturall
spirits
.
At
the
same
time
Asmodeus
the
cheiftaine
of
Luxurie
began
to
moue
Magdalene
to
wanton
and
vnchast
actions
,
as
hee
had
often
done
at
S.
Baume
,
thereby
to
bring
her
to
shame
.
After
this
the
said
Phisitians
and
Surgeons
caused
her
sometimes
to
walke
,
and
then
to
sit
and
to
make
repression
of
those
motions
as
much
as
she
could
,
but
she
being
then
in
her
right
senses
answered
,
that
she
could
not
by
any
meanes
hinder
it
,
nor
could
they
themselues
withstand
or
remedy
this
same
whence
they
inferred
that
by
the
course
of
nature
this
could
not
be
.
[
](A07467-e57510-b)t
t
A
notable
&
sensible
effect
of
the
blessed
Sacrament
.
It
is
obseruable
,
that
euery
day
during
the
holy
Masse
the
Diuell
assaulted
her
extremely
in
all
the
parts
of
her
body
,
and
it
was
maruelous
to
the
beholders
to
see
,
that
when
shee
had
once
receaued
the
holy
Communion
,
presently
those
motions
ceased
,
and
there
followed
a
great
calme
as
well
in
her
soule
as
in
her
body
.
The
same
day
one
of
the
Diuels
,
who
called
himselfe
Carton
,
cried
and
howled
saying
,
that
hee
was
beaten
and
burned
.
Being
adiured
to
yeeld
the
reason
why
,
he
onely
answered
,
it
is
that
accursed
Fortitude
the
good
Angell
of
Magdalene
which
beats
mee
often
repeating
,
Accursed
[
](A07467-e57570-b)u
u
The
Diuell
wel
swinged
by
the
good
Angel
.
Fortitude
let
mee
alone
,
and
this
lasted
by
the
space
of
an
houre
.
The
acts
of
the
27.
of
February
being
Sunday
.
FAther
Francis
Billet
saying
Masse
,
and
being
come
to
his
memento
,
Belzebub
cryed
out
foure
times
,
Why
[
](A07467-e57660-b)x
x
He
felt
the
vertue
of
the
prayer
,
for
he
cannot
vnderstand
or
diuine
the
secrets
of
the
heart
.
prayest
thou
for
Magdalene
?
And
when
Masse
was
ended
,
the
Priest
assured
vs
that
hee
then
prayed
for
her
.
Afterward
the
Diuell
would
not
suffer
her
to
set
her
knee
on
the
ground
.
And
as
they
forced
her
to
doe
it
,
Belzebub
said
,
no
,
it
is
not
yet
time
:
but
as
soone
as
the
Priest
had
ended
the
last
words
of
the
Consecration
,
presently
he
made
her
kneele
saying
,
loe
there
.
After
dinner
the
markes
of
the
woman
that
was
possessed
were
searched
which
shee
had
in
her
feet
,
in
her
reines
and
right
ouer
against
her
heart
,
and
they
were
all
found
to
be
voyd
of
sense
.
Then
said
Belzebub
,
I
laboured
to
make
them
sensible
,
but
God
hath
hindred
me
,
After
this
the
Diuels
put
Magdalene
to
the
rack
very
sorely
by
the
space
of
a
quarter
of
a
houre
,
in
the
presence
[
](A07467-e57720-b)y
y
Diuers
men
of
quality
present
at
Magdalenes
tortures
.
of
Monsieur
Thoron
Counsellor
in
the
Court
of
Parliament
,
and
deputed
for
a
commissioner
in
this
businesse
,
and
Monsieur
Garandeau
Vicar
generall
vnto
the
most
reuerend
the
Arch-bishop
of
Aix
,
and
also
one
of
the
deputed
Commissioners
,
there
being
withall
present
Thomassin
the
Aduocate
generall
in
the
Court
of
accompts
and
de
Calas
of
the
Kings
Counsell
in
the
Parliaments
of
Aix
.
Concerning
the
foresaid
[
](A07467-e57810-b)z
z
Witnesse
of
the
Magicians
markes
.
markes
it
is
worth
the
marking
,
that
Monsiour
Simeonis
,
an
honest
man
and
a
wife
,
well
knowen
in
that
Citty
,
who
managed
all
the
affaires
of
the
Arch-bishop
,
told
father
Michaelis
,
that
after
the
markes
were
found
vpon
the
Magician
,
hee
went
to
see
him
,
beeing
of
his
acquaintance
since
his
youth
,
who
in
a
familiar
manner
assured
and
told
him
,
I
shall
but
mock
the
world
in
comming
thither
,
for
I
haue
a
spirit
at
my
command
who
can
free
mee
from
all
men
liuing
and
couer
my
markes
.
And
hee
demanding
how
they
were
then
found
.
The
Magician
answered
,
Gods
finger
is
in
it
.
The
acts
of
the
first
of
March
being
Tewsday
,
untill
Sunday
.
FRom
that
day
vntill
the
15.
of
the
same
moneth
,
during
the
holy
Masse
,
Belzebub
began
to
make
his
[
](A07467-e57890-b)a
a
This
is
the
accomplishment
of
Verrins
prediction
,
who
foretoldat
S.
Baume
that
Belzebub
himselfe
should
discouer
the
Magician
in
a
Church
,
in
the
presence
of
Iudges
and
Counsellors
of
the
Parliament
,
and
should
cry
so
loud
,
that
they
should
be
very
dease
who
heard
it
not
.
And
that
if
after
all
this
they
did
not
execute
Iustice
vpon
him
,
God
would
vse
two
other
meanes
in
the
citty
of
Marseille
.
See
the
Acts
of
the
4.
of
February
aboue
written
.
renouncements
in
behalfe
of
the
Magician
,
as
Lewes
had
giuen
him
comission
to
do
,
thereby
to
assure
his
obstinacy
and
fastnesse
to
him
.
But
hauing
in
charge
to
do
it
inwardly
,
God
intended
to
manifest
his
malice
by
the
ministery
of
Fortitude
,
and
therefore
caused
them
to
make
them
outwardly
with
as
loud
a
voice
as
the
maide
could
cry
,
in
so
much
as
it
was
doubted
,
least
shee
had
broken
a
vaine
,
terrifying
all
the
beholders
,
and
driuing
away
some
who
were
the
more
fearefull
.
He
cryed
saying
,
I
renounce
Paradise
in
the
behalfe
of
Lewes
Gaufridy
.
I
renounce
the
Trinity
,
the
Father
,
the
Sonne
and
the
holy
Ghost
,
in
the
behalfe
of
Lewes
Gaufridy
.
I
renounce
the
Eucharist
,
all
holy
Inspirations
,
all
the
members
of
Iesus
Christ
(
naming
them
all
from
the
head
to
the
feet
,
and
particularly
renouncing
euery
particular
member
)
all
the
Masses
and
Prayers
which
were
said
for
him
,
and
any
thing
that
might
serue
as
a
meanes
for
his
saluation
.
After
this
hee
added
I
renounce
the
Virgin
Mary
,
I
renounce
Michael
,
Gabriel
,
Raphael
,
Vriel
,
Fortitude
,
and
all
the
Quiers
of
Angels
.
Peter
and
all
the
Apostles
.
Lawrence
and
all
the
Martyrs
.
Gregory
and
all
the
Doctours
.
Lazarus
and
all
the
Bishops
.
Dominique
and
Francis
with
all
the
Confessours
and
Votaries
.
Mary
Magdalene
and
all
Penitents
.
Martha
and
all
Virgins
,
all
Instructions
and
Sermons
,
adding
to
euery
one
,
In
the
behalfe
of
Lewes
.
Lastly
hee
concluded
,
with
the
[
](A07467-e58100-b)b
b
It
is
to
bee
noted
,
that
these
4.
had
on
this
day
said
Masse
in
the
Chapel
of
the
Arch
bishops
Pallace
at
Aix
for
his
conuersion
.
Masses
of
Michaelis
,
Romillon
,
Francis
Billet
,
and
Anthony
Boilletot
.
And
when
the
Chalice
was
eleuated
,
hee
cryed
out
sundry
tymes
,
Lord
,
I
renounce
thee
and
thy
bloud
,
and
let
the
bloud
of
the
Iust
one
fall
vpon
me
in
the
behalfe
of
Lewes
Gaufridy
.
[
](A07467-e58170-b)c
c
The
Diuels
knowledge
of
things
absent
.
There
was
at
that
present
an
Heretick
walking
in
the
hall
which
ioynes
vpon
the
Chapell
of
the
Palace
,
whom
his
brother
being
a
Catholike
,
had
brought
thither
to
beholde
these
strange
sights
,
but
hee
durst
not
enter
the
Chapell
.
Then
Belzebub
cryed
,
make
that
Heretick
come
in
,
whereat
the
by-standers
were
much
astonished
.
Then
said
the
brother
of
the
Heretick
who
was
there
present
,
he
speakes
truth
,
for
my
brother
who
is
an
Heretick
walkes
in
the
hall
.
[
](A07467-e58200-b)d
d
Lewes
the
Magician
brought
into
the
Chapel
.
Thus
continued
he
all
the
dayes
following
,
during
which
time
the
Magician
Lewes
was
brought
to
the
Chappel
,
to
the
end
he
might
vnderstand
the
renouncements
which
Belzebub
made
on
his
behalfe
.
And
as
Lewes
beheld
Magdalene
thus
tormented
of
the
Diuel
,
Belzebub
turning
himselfe
towards
him
,
said
,
Come
hither
my
friend
,
and
see
if
I
doe
not
torment
her
as
much
as
thou
desirest
.
At
this
passage
was
present
Monsieur
Thoron
Counsellour
of
the
Court
of
Parliament
,
and
Commissioner
in
this
businesse
,
with
diuers
others
.
This
hapened
on
Saturday
after
Masse
.
[
](A07467-e58290-b)e
e
They
were
saine
to
keeps
the
Chapel
doore
shut
,
because
of
the
throng
of
people
.
The
same
Saturday
after
dinner
,
the
Magician
was
againe
brought
to
speake
with
Magdalene
face
to
face
,
who
still
maintained
stoutly
and
stifly
all
that
shee
had
before
deliuered
against
him
.
[
](A07467-e58320-b)f
f
The
markes
found
by
the
Physitians
vpon
the
Magician
.
This
done
at
euening
hee
was
visited
by
the
three
Physitians
Founteine
Merindol
and
Crassy
,
and
two
Chirurgeons
Bontemps
and
Pronet
:
and
hauing
stripped
him
in
the
presence
of
Thoron
and
Garandeau
,
the
forenamed
Commissioners
,
they
found
him
in
a
shamefull
and
odious
fashion
,
whereat
they
were
ashamed
themselues
,
and
turned
their
faces
aside
.
Afterwards
being
blindfolded
they
searched
him
with
needles
,
and
when
they
touched
the
sensible
parts
,
hee
cryed
saying
,
You
hurt
mee
;
and
when
hee
cryed
not
,
they
thurst
in
the
needle
vp
to
the
head
without
any
appearance
of
sense
.
By
which
meanes
they
found
vpon
his
body
three
markes
,
where-upon
hauing
his
eies
vnmufled
,
and
being
re-apparelled
,
hee
thought
that
they
had
found
no
markes
on
his
body
,
and
so
returned
very
merry
to
the
prison
:
but
two
dayes
after
being
aduertised
of
the
relation
which
the
forenamed
Phisitions
and
Surgeons
had
made
,
he
was
much
dismaid
at
it
,
[
](A07467-e58390-b)g
g
The
friuolous
question
of
the
Magician
.
and
would
needs
moue
a
question
,
whether
the
Diuell
had
power
to
marke
a
Christian
without
his
consent
.
Then
said
father
Michaelis
to
Monsieur
Thoron
,
if
this
man
were
in
Auignion
he
should
be
burnt
to
morrow
next
,
for
such
markes
doe
plainely
conuince
him
,
and
they
are
neuer
found
but
vpon
Magicians
.
For
God
permitteth
not
that
his
children
who
are
members
of
the
mysticall
body
of
Iesus
Christ
,
should
beare
the
marke
of
his
enemie
,
but
hee
markes
them
inwardly
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
and
the
character
of
Baptisme
,
and
outwardly
in
the
forehead
by
the
chrisme
and
the
signe
of
the
Crosse
,
and
by
this
marke
hee
distinguisheth
the
elect
from
the
reprobate
in
the
7.
of
the
Reuelation
.
And
as
it
is
said
in
the
same
booke
,
he
will
not
suffer
his
elect
to
carry
the
marke
of
the
beast
,
some
being
willing
to
dispute
vpon
the
point
,
alleaged
that
God
permitted
Satan
to
strike
Iob
in
all
his
bodie
.
To
which
the
said
father
answered
,
there
is
great
difference
betwixt
a
blow
or
a
stripe
,
and
a
marke
;
the
blow
is
giuen
for
correction
,
the
marke
in
token
of
subiection
:
the
slaues
of
Turkie
carry
their
masters
marke
in
their
forehead
,
burnt
with
an
hoat
yron
,
but
it
is
another
matter
when
their
masters
whip
them
till
the
bloud
come
.
S.
Antony
and
other
holy
men
haue
beene
beaten
by
Diuels
as
Iob
was
:
but
you
shall
neuer
finde
that
the
Diuell
stamped
markes
vpon
their
bodies
,
the
stripes
cease
,
but
the
markes
remaine
,
and
if
that
could
be
,
the
Diuell
would
marke
the
Pope
himselfe
and
all
the
Iudges
,
and
who
is
that
father
of
a
family
who
would
suffer
his
sheepe
or
bull
to
carry
another
mans
marke
?
and
so
the
question
was
at
an
end
.
[
](A07467-e58470-b)h
h
Magdalenes
accusation
and
stoutnesse
against
the
Magician
.
The
selfe
same
Saterday
at
the
confronting
of
the
one
against
the
other
.
Magdalene
said
vnto
the
Magician
,
Thou
canst
not
deny
foure
things
:
first
thou
canst
not
but
remember
how
thou
diddest
abuse
my
body
,
and
take
away
my
virginity
at
my
fathers
house
in
Marseille
.
Secondly
,
how
thou
diddest
lead
me
to
the
Synagogue
,
and
with
thine
owne
hand
diddest
baptise
me
in
the
name
of
the
Diuell
,
and
anoynt
me
with
their
execrable
Chrisome
,
causing
me
to
renounce
God
,
and
my
portion
in
Paradise
,
and
to
make
all
other
renounciations
which
they
vse
to
doe
in
Synagogues
.
Thou
diddest
also
stampe
the
Diuels
markes
vpon
me
,
which
I
still
carry
in
my
body
.
Thirdly
,
thou
hast
giuen
me
an
[
](A07467-e58510-b)i
i
Magdalene
did
afterwards
make
relation
of
this
vnto
vs
,
for
we
were
not
present
at
their
confrontments
,
but
the
commissiaries
haue
the
acts
of
these
things
in
their
hands
.
Agnus
Dei
,
and
a
peach
charmed
.
Fourthly
,
how
thou
hast
sent
the
Diuels
vnto
mee
,
which
doe
now
possesse
mee
,
because
I
would
enter
into
the
order
of
S.
Vrsula
.
To
these
accusations
,
Lewes
the
Magician
made
answere
,
that
they
were
all
false
,
and
that
hee
would
take
his
oath
in
the
name
of
God
,
the
Virgin
,
and
S.
Iohn
Baptist
that
it
was
most
maliciously
vntrue
.
Then
said
Magdalene
,
I
vnderstand
you
well
.
This
is
the
oath
of
the
Synagogue
,
where
,
by
God
the
Father
,
you
meane
Lucifer
:
by
the
Sonne
,
Belzebub
:
by
the
holy
Ghost
,
Leui●ithan
:
O
damned
villaine
.
By
the
Mother
of
God
,
thou
meanest
the
mother
of
Antichrist
,
and
thou
callest
the
Deuill
,
who
is
the
forerunner
of
Antichrist
Saint
Iohn
Baptist.
Whereupon
the
said
Magician
remained
much
confounded
.
And
for
the
more
ample
demonstration
of
his
villany
.
It
is
to
be
noted
that
in
an
Exorcisme
performed
at
Saint
Baume
within
the
holy
Penitence
Belzebub
said
,
that
this
Magician
was
more
swolne
with
rancor
and
malice
against
Christ
Iesus
then
themselues
were
:
for
they
did
abhorre
and
hold
in
detestation
,
the
more
then
deuellish
inuentions
which
hee
daily
deuised
:
hee
also
made
certaine
accursed
memorialls
to
helpe
the
remembrance
of
those
that
were
in
the
Synagogue
,
that
they
might
more
abundantly
and
readily
blaspheme
,
and
do
villany
to
Christ
Iesus
,
especially
during
the
time
that
he
liued
vpon
the
Earth
.
But
(
said
he
)
he
hath
cousened
himselfe
,
for
we
haue
deceaued
him
in
the
schedule
which
he
hath
made
vnto
vs
,
wherein
it
is
couenanted
,
that
after
the
tearme
of
24.
yeares
he
was
to
be
ours
,
and
we
were
to
carry
him
away
body
and
soule
:
but
wee
haue
so
cunningly
changed
the
number
of
yeares
that
there
are
but
two
yeares
remaining
.
It
is
14.
yeares
agoe
since
he
was
first
a
Magician
,
and
now
we
haue
reduced
the
schedule
to
sixteene
yeares
.
It
is
to
be
obserued
that
Magdalene
did
vpon
this
occasion
tell
vs
that
she
had
vnderstood
by
him
,
that
at
the
first
he
was
but
a
sorcerer
,
but
the
Synagogue
seeing
that
he
had
a
practicke
head
,
and
did
performe
the
deuillish
acts
that
were
enioyned
him
to
their
content
and
liking
,
as
also
because
he
was
a
great
inuenter
of
new
d●uice●
,
thereby
to
aduance
the
kingdome
of
Sathan
,
they
made
him
a
Magician
,
and
at
last
they
made
choice
of
him
for
their
Prince
.
[
](A07467-e58670-b)k
k
The
difference
betwixt
the
heart
of
a
Catholicke
and
the
heart
of
a
Magician
.
When
God
doth
not
operate
all
is
endarkned
;
but
when
he
beginneth
to
put
his
operations
in
act
,
euery
thing
thereby
receaueth
life
and
light
,
as
appeareth
in
the
worke
of
the
Creation
.
Gen.
1.
Now
by
reason
of
this
participation
of
Magicians
with
Lucifer
,
they
are
not
onely
possessed
with
obstinacy
and
blindnesse
,
but
also
with
a
diabolicall
rage
,
which
we
haue
formerly
touched
.
In
the
whole
course
and
current
of
the
Magicians
obstinacie
we
haue
obserued
:
that
as
the
true
Christian
hath
a
true
sympathie
with
the
hart
of
Christ
Iesus
,
and
therefore
his
heart
is
humble
,
charitable
,
patient
,
&c.
So
the
Magicians
haue
in
their
heart
a
participation
of
the
obstinacy
of
Lucifer
,
vnto
whom
they
haue
dedicated
themselues
:
but
this
is
not
by
any
infusion
,
for
that
were
impossible
,
but
by
adhering
and
consenting
to
the
ceaslesse
batteries
and
temptations
of
the
Deuill
,
by
which
they
are
endarkned
and
remooued
from
the
beame
of
grace
.
The
Acts
of
the
6.
of
March
being
Sunday
.
AS
well
at
the
Exorcismes
as
at
all
the
Masses
which
were
said
this
day
in
the
Chapel
of
the
Archbishops
Palace
,
Belzebub
did
not
cease
to
make
diuers
renunciations
in
the
name
and
behalfe
of
Lewes
Gaufridy
,
as
wee
haue
formerly
noted
vpon
the
first
of
March
:
but
now
he
vsed
more
vehemency
and
cryed
so
lowde
that
Magdalene
grew
hoarse
,
so
that
her
words
could
hardly
be
vnderstood
,
yet
did
the
Deuill
still
go
on
with
that
impeatuous
course
of
speaking
.
The
same
day
Belzebub
made
recitall
of
the
conference
he
had
with
Lewes
in
prison
,
after
that
hee
was
searched
whether
he
had
any
markes
vpon
him
,
or
no
,
saying
vnto
him
,
if
thy
markes
be
found
betake
thy selfe
presentlie
to
renounce
God
,
and
all
other
things
as
before
,
and
bequeath
thy selfe
wholy
to
the
seruice
of
Lucifer
.
Vnto
whom
Lewes
made
answere
,
Why
if
the
markes
be
found
.
I
do
not
possitiuely
affirme
this
,
said
Belzebub
,
but
I
say
and
demand
,
if
such
a
thing
should
happen
,
wouldest
thou
endeauour
thy selfe
to
renounce
God
as
formerly
thou
hast
done
?
To
which
the
Magician
replied
,
I
will
renounce
him
for
euer
,
and
will
for
euer
serue
Lucifer
.
It
is
worth
obseruation
,
that
when
as
at
sundry
times
he
recited
vnto
vs
things
of
the
like
nature
tending
to
the
dismasking
and
opening
of
the
Magician
,
and
we
would
aske
him
,
why
hee
made
detection
of
these
things
that
did
so
much
preiudice
his
confederate
and
seruant
,
he
made
answere
,
I
am
constrained
thereunto
by
your
Exorcismes
:
when
I
am
with
him
I
make
shew
of
great
friendship
,
[
](A07467-e58850-b)l
l
O
wretched
Magicians
!
can
you
haue
any
affiance
in
Deuils
?
pu●
your
trust
in
your
good
God
,
Quia
fidelis
Dominus
in
omnibus
verbis
suis
,
&
sanctus
in
omnibus
operibus
suis.
and
seeme
ready
to
do
for
him
whatsoeuer
he
will
command
me
,
but
when
I
am
here
with
you
I
betray
him
and
make
a
mocke
of
him
.
Know
you
not
that
there
are
Traytors
amongst
men
,
and
that
there
is
no
sinne
which
a
man
may
commit
that
is
not
more
amply
residing
in
Deuils
,
or
at
the
least
committed
by
their
instigations
and
suggestions
?
If
men
be
Traytors
wee
deuils
are
so
too●
if
men
bee
proud
,
we
goe
beyond
them
also
in
pride
and
arrogancy
.
The
Acts
of
the
7.
of
March
being
Munday
.
BElzebub
still
continuing
to
make
the
renunciations
aforesaid
at
the
time
of
Masse
,
Magdalene
grew
hoarse
more
and
more
,
so
that
she
could
scarsly
speake
a
word
.
Vpon
this
there
came
in
by
chance
a
certaine
honest
Priest
an
Almner
vnto
a
B●shop
,
vnto
whom
Belzebub
turned
himselfe
,
and
said
:
behold
a
[
](A07467-e58950-b)m
m
The
Vestments
of
Priests
.
true
Priest
,
who
goeth
in
good
clothes
,
and
is
not
like
one
of
these
poore
snakes
ill
fauouredly
attired
and
al
to
be
tattered
:
nay
,
which
is
more
he
hath
crownes
in
his
purse
.
All
which
was
found
to
be
true
,
the
said
Priest
confessing
that
he
had
indeede
certaine
crownes
about
him
.
So
that
it
appeareth
that
the
gaudy
and
soft
rayments
of
Priests
is
pleasing
to
Belzebub
,
who
is
wonderously
contented
to
see
silkes
and
veluets
worne
by
Priests
in
their
owne
clothes
which
they
vsually
weare
:
but
hee
cannot
endure
to
see
them
worne
in
the
Priestly
vestments
that
belong
vnto
the
Altar
.
The
Acts
of
the
8.
and
9.
of
March
being
Tewsday
and
Wednesday
.
VPon
these
two
daies
Belzebub
at
the
time
of
Masse
did
make
Magdalene
to
skud
and
runne
vp
and
downe
the
Chapel
from
one
end
to
the
other
,
although
[
](A07467-e59050-b)m
m
The
strange
manner
of
Magdalens
running
vpon
her
knees
.
she
were
vpon
her
knees
,
laughing
and
making
mouthes
,
which
was
very
wonderfull
to
behold
.
At
the
Gospell
,
Belzebub
held
her
in
,
and
beganne
to
make
his
accustomed
renunciations
as
afore
said
,
crying
and
making
repetition
of
them
in
behalfe
of
Lewes
Gaufridy
.
And
Monsieur
Perrin
a
Burgesse
of
Marseille
chancing
to
come
into
the
Chapel
,
hee
disclosed
vnto
him
[
](A07467-e59110-b)n
n
This
woman
was
bewitched
by
the
Magician
,
concerning
which
,
there
is
mention
made
in
the
sentence
giuen
against
the
said
Magician
.
that
his
wife
was
beset
and
inuironed
with
a
dreadfull
troope
of
Diuels
.
Vpon
Wednesday
about
foure
of
the
clock
in
the
after
noone
,
there
came
a
certaine
man
of
Marseille
into
the
chamber
where
Magdalene
remayned
of
purpose
to
see
her
.
At
which
very
time
all
the
Diuels
which
were
in
Magdalens
body
were
[
](A07467-e59160-b)o
o
It
is
the
manner
which
some
haue
welobserued
to
be
vsuall
among
Diuels
,
that
they
hate
others
that
come
vpon
their
ground
&
possessions
:
which
proceedeth
from
their
pride
&
enuy
.
in
an
vprore
against
the
Magician
,
and
did
endeuoure
to
expresse
their
rage
by
crying
and
making
a
noyse
as
Magdalene
reported
,
who
affirmed
that
shee
strugled
with
all
her
forces
to
hinder
them
from
making
this
out-cry
,
so
that
her
face
became
extreamly
red
there-with-all
,
as
the
Reuerend
father
Celsus
,
Gardian
of
the
Capuchin
fathers
at
Aix
,
and
another
Frier
his
companion
together
,
with
many
others
who
heard
this
report
,
did
rightly
obserue
.
[
](A07467-e59210-b)p
p
A
charme
giuen
by
the
Magician
.
At
the
morning
Exorcisme
father
Francis
the
Capuchin
being
assisted
by
father
Lawrence
of
the
same
order
,
did
adiure
Belzebub
by
the
power
of
God
,
to
disclose
what
the
nature
of
that
strange
sicknes
was
,
wherewith
father
Angel
the
Capuchin
was
for
the
space
of
foure
yeares
so
grieuously
tormented
.
After
much
renitency
and
imposition
of
punishments
,
hee
answered
,
that
he
was
charmed
at
Marseille
,
when
he
sat
at
supper
in
the
house
of
Monsieur
de
Greau
,
where
Lewes
Gaufridy
and
Magdalene
,
were
also
present
,
where
the
said
Lewes
caused
the
charme
to
bee
put
in
the
said
fathers
glasse
by
the
inuisible
assistance
of
Diuels
,
which
was
compounded
of
many
powders
,
and
of
the
bones
of
young
children
which
they
had
eaten
in
their
Sabbaths
.
And
the
said
charme
did
inuade
his
whole
body
,
so
that
he
is
not
yet
able
to
helpe
himselfe
,
and
hath
no
Diuels
in
his
body
,
but
without
.
Also
one
named
Cordon
sell
sick
,
&
lay
bound
in
his
body
,
to
the
end
that
a
charme
which
the
Magician
gaue
him
,
out
of
ha●●ed
that
he
had
been
reprooued
by
him
,
when
he
preached
at
Marseille
and
lodged
in
his
house
,
about
his
ouer
much
familiarity
with
women
,
might
haue
the
better
operation
.
It
is
a
note
very
obseruable
,
that
this
day
there
was
a
new
charme
cast
vpon
Magdalene
to
breed
in
her
a
loathing
of
eating
flesh
,
fish
,
or
eggs
,
and
of
drinking
wine
,
to
the
end
that
by
dis-seasoning
and
distempering
her
,
shee
might
die
for
hunger
,
or
at
the
least
make
retraction
of
her
depositions
again●●
the
Magician
.
And
[
](A07467-e59350-b)q
q
Ye
that
are
sinners
consider
seriously
how
grieuous
the
punishments
are
vnto
which
your
sins
make
you
liable
.
the
truth
is
,
that
as
soone
as
shee
to
shew
her
obedience
did
offer
to
taste
the
least
bitt
of
those
things
,
the
Diuell
presently
pulled
her
from
the
table
,
and
[
](A07467-e59360-b)r
r
The
horrible
and
rude
handling
vsed
by
the
Diuels
towards
Magdalene
.
racked
her
in
a
horrible
manner
,
wresting
backward
her
legs
and
armes
,
and
making
her
bones
to
crack
and
grate
one
against
the
other
,
and
making
her
fingers
crooke
sundry
ways
,
which
indured
sometimes
for
the
space
of
halfe
an
houre
,
sometimes
a
quarter
of
an
houre
,
and
sometimes
an
houre
.
And
this
terrible
handling
continued
till
the
end
of
Aprill
,
at
what
time
the
Magician
fessed
the
fact
.
There
also
came
much
people
of
the
best
note
in
the
citty
of
Aix
,
at
the
time
when
Magdalene
vsed
to
dine
and
sup
purposely
to
see
this
spectacle
.
One
day
after
dinner
a
Ladie
brought
her
some
drage
powder
,
and
some
Syrope
to
giue
her
to
drinke
,
but
the
Diuell
would
neuer
permit
her
,
shutting
vp
her
teeth
and
saying
,
All
these
things
are
too
too
nourishing
.
The
Acts
of
the
10.
of
March
being
Thursday
.
VPon
this
day
Magdalene
reported
to
vs
,
that
about
midnight
last
past
,
shee
being
not
able
to
take
her
rest
,
walked
vp
and
downe
in
her
chamber
,
and
vpon
the
sudden
found
her selfe
circled
&
ringed
in
by
a
troope
of
Diuels
,
who
all
perswaded
her
to
returne
vnto
them
.
Vpon
her
refusall
,
they
bad
her
call
to
remembrance
,
whether
the
day
before
being
the
wednesday
in
mid-lent
,
shee
and
some
others
had
not
bequeathed
halfe
their
hearts
vnto
the
Diuell
,
and
the
other
halfe
to
the
Prince
of
Magicians
,
and
whether
shee
had
not
done
the
like
by
her
body
?
Which
shee
did
remember
by
this
accident
,
although
formerly
shee
had
not
thought
vpon
the
same
:
but
hauing
many
tymes
renounced
all
these
Diabolicall
donations
,
the
Diuels
presently
vanished
away
.
At
the
morning
Exorcisme
Belzebub
cryed
with
a
loud
voice
,
the
Diuell
take
all
Magicians
,
who
are
the
cause
of
these
so
vnsupportable
torments
which
I
endure
:
for
wee
might
easily
perceaue
that
hee
was
grieuously
tormented
by
his
puffing
,
and
fuming
,
and
turmoyling
himselfe
,
as
if
hee
had
been
in
a
hot
boyling
caldron
.
Then
taking
Magdalene
by
the
throate
,
as
his
manner
was
,
making
shew
as
if
he
would
strangle
her
,
father
Anthony
Boilletot
[
](A07467-e59510-b)s
s
The
Diuels
haue
no
power
to
bite
consecrated
fingers
.
did
put
two
of
his
consecrated
fingers
vpon
her
throte
,
where-upon
Belzebub
cryed
,
the
Diuel
take
these
consecrated
fingers
that
doe
put
me
to
this
paine
.
Here
is
to
be
noted
,
and
experience
it selfe
doth
cleer
it
vp
vnto
vs
,
that
when
a
Priest
doth
put
his
consecrated
fingers
in
the
mouthes
of
those
that
are
possessed
,
and
betwixt
their
teeth
,
the
Diuels
dare
not
byte
them
,
and
are
at
a
stand
,
as
an
horse
checkt
with
a
bit
,
crying
and
saying
,
Put
other
fingers
heere
,
and
thou
shall
see
how
wee
will
vse
them
.
This
experience
ought
to
put
the
Ministers
of
Hereticks
with
all
their
adherents
to
vtter
shame
and
confusion
.
The
Acts
of
the
11.
and
12.
of
March
being
Fryday
and
Saturday
.
THe
Magician
Lewes
did
vpon
Fryday
intreate
Monsieur
Garandeau
,
and
Monsieur
Thoron
,
two
of
the
Comissaries
to
send
vnto
him
Monsieur
Gombert
Priest
of
Nostre
Dame
de
Grace
,
and
of
the
congregation
of
the
Oratory
,
that
he
might
confesse
himselfe
vnto
him
,
hauing
at
that
time
some
glimpse
and
dawning
of
that
diuine
light
,
although
[
](A07467-e59650-b)t
t
Mens
conuersions
from
those
faults
that
are
enormous
,
doe
ord●narily
goe
by
degrees
&
succession
,
as
hath
been
experienced
in
the
conuersion
of
Magdalene
,
which
at
length
was
perfected
vp
&
approoued
by
the
markes
that
departed
from
her
.
A
demonstration
or
externall
embleme
hereof
is
in
the
blinde
man
in
S.
Mark
chap.
8.
vpon
whom
Christ
Iesus
laid
his
hands
two
seuerall
times
,
&
so
at
first
he
began
to
see
imperfectly
,
afterwards
his
sight
became
more
perfect
.
afterward
there
could
no
great
signe
of
contrition
be
perceaued
in
him
.
The
same
Fryday
after
dinner
,
a
certaine
gentleman
publickly
knowen
to
bee
an
Heretick
through
all
the
city
of
Aix
,
came
vnto
Magdalen
and
said
vnto
her
,
Wench
take
away
all
these
Crosses
that
thou
hast
about
thee
,
and
thou
wilt
presently
be
deliuered
,
for
all
is
nothing
but
[
](A07467-e59710-b)u
u
He
conceited
that
it
was
nothing
but
imagination
,
not
hauing
been
much
conuersant
with
her
that
was
possessed
.
The
Diuels
that
were
in
the
bodies
of
some
harmelesse
and
innocent
sisters
of
S.
Vrsula
,
vpon
their
being
Exorcised
did
say
,
wee
will
depart
from
hence
in
time
,
but
wee
are
already
prouided
of
a
body
to
enter
into
it
at
our
pleasure
.
Yet
would
we
not
iudge
this
to
be
ment
de
indiuiduo
.
imaginations
:
for
my
part
I
could
wish
that
al
the
Diuels
which
are
in
thy
body
might
enter
and
take
possession
of
me
,
this
was
thoght
to
be
a
very
rash
speech
.
Vpon
Saturday
Monsieur
Garandeau
did
question
Magdalene
,
what
those
red
pimples
were
which
were
found
vpon
the
reines
and
shoulders
of
Lewes
.
She
answered
,
I
know
them
wel
,
for
euery
Wednesday
and
Friday
in
the
moneth
of
March
,
the
Magicians
are
marked
by
Diuels
with
a
peece
of
hote
yron
in
contempt
of
the
wounds
of
Christ
Iesus
.
In
discoursing
thus
,
the
Diuell
who
euer
since
Thursday
was
silent
,
and
had
withdrawne
himselfe
,
leapes
vp
into
her
tongue
and
said
furiously
,
thou
makest
a
discouery
of
me
.
Being
asked
who
it
was
that
spake
:
she
answered
,
It
was
Balberith
,
who
in
Scripture
is
called
Baalberith
.
Iudg.
9.
The
Acts
of
the
13.
14.
15.
and
16.
of
March
being
Sunday
,
Monday
,
Tewsday
and
Wednesday
.
DVring
these
foure
dayes
there
happened
no
new
occurrents
,
but
onely
certaine
strange
gestures
,
and
some
renunciations
as
vpon
former
dayes
.
The
Acts
of
the
17.
and
18.
day
of
March
being
Thursday
and
Fryday
.
THe
Thursday
at
night
,
because
the
Sexton
of
the
Cathedrall
Church
at
Aix
called
S.
Sauiour
,
which
is
ioyning
vpon
the
Arch-bishops
house
,
had
reported
vnto
Monsieur
Garandean
,
that
in
the
Chapel
which
is
called
the
Chapel
of
S.
Sauiour
,
and
is
the
most
priuate
place
of
all
the
Church
,
and
the
most
charily
kept
,
there
was
a
Reliquary
locked
with
a
key
,
where
there
were
many
bones
decently
and
reuerently
ranked
,
and
no
man
knew
what
it
was
,
but
that
there
was
a
likelyhood
that
it
might
be
the
Relicks
of
Saints
,
the
said
Garandeau
was
of
opinion
to
haue
her
that
was
possessed
to
be
brought
thither
,
and
to
exorcise
her
in
that
very
place
,
to
see
the
countenance
and
the
portment
of
the
Diuell
.
Being
come
thither
,
they
tooke
two
skulls
,
one
of
a
lesser
size
and
another
greater
,
and
applyed
them
one
after
the
other
vnto
her
that
was
possessed
:
where-upon
she
wagged
her
head
from
one
side
to
the
other
,
and
could
not
stand
quyet
,
but
euer
said
,
take
this
away
.
The
Diuell
being
many
times
exorcised
to
tell
what
Relicks
these
were
.
He
answered
,
with
some
renitency
:
they
are
the
Relicks
of
B●shops
:
would
to
God
that
I
were
as
holy
as
they
,
yet
are
they
at
deadly
send
and
enmity
with
me
.
He
that
spake
this
was
Belzebub
.
Then
he
cryed
.
I
can
indure
this
no
longer
,
I
must
get
mee
gone
,
and
so
he
departed
as
he
was
accustomed
.
And
when
the
Priests
that
were
there
present
,
had
giuen
thankes
vnto
God
,
saying
.
Te
Deum
and
the
prayer
to
the
blessed
Trinity
,
Monsieur
Garandeau
began
againe
to
Exorcise
,
and
applied
vnto
her
the
said
skulls
,
whereupon
shee
turned
her
head
heere
and
there
,
as
shee
had
formerly
done
,
saying
,
Touch
mee
not
,
I
doe
very
s●fficiently
feele
the
vertue
that
is
in
them
.
Being
asked
who
it
was
that
spake
,
the
Deuill
answered
,
I
am
Oscillon
that
doe
now
speake
,
for
Belzebub
is
gone
to
giue
the
Magician
aduise
to
weepe
(
because
it
was
commonly
said
,
that
Magicians
doe
neuer
weepe
)
and
Magdalene
being
questioned
concerning
the
same
,
when
the
Priests
had
left
Exorcising
,
she
confessed
,
that
when
Magicians
or
Sorcerers
would
weepe
,
they
put
the
two
fingers
next
the
thumbe
vpon
the
two
temples
of
their
head
,
and
then
they
fall
a
weeping
presently
,
but
not
from
apprehension
of
greefe
as
others
doe
,
albeit
they
see
themselues
in
danger
of
death
,
but
coldly
and
forcedly
,
so
that
you
shall
scarsly
see
their
teares
to
descend
lower
then
their
cheekes
.
Father
Celsus
,
Gardian
of
the
couent
of
the
Capuchins
at
Aix
,
being
together
with
his
companion
,
aduertised
hereof
,
[
](A07467-e60090-b)x
x
The
great
charity
of
two
Capuchin
fathers
.
who
did
conuerse
in
prison
with
the
Magician
,
and
kept
him
company
all
the
time
of
Lent
vntill
his
death
,
remaining
with
him
at
night
to
comfort
him
&
to
exhort
him
to
repent
,
that
so
he
might
dis-engage
himselfe
from
those
wicked
spirits
,
which
should
come
to
visit
him
for
further
confirmation
of
his
obstinacy
,
which
they
did
with
great
charity
and
mortification
.
God
so
blessing
them
that
they
did
not
loose
their
paines
,
but
were
the
instruments
of
the
acknowledgment
which
he
made
of
his
sinnes
,
and
of
the
confessions
and
depositions
which
hee
afterward
set
downe
:
these
two
charitable
fathers
(
I
say
)
hauing
had
information
heereof
,
did
forbid
him
to
put
his
fingers
vpon
the
said
places
,
where-upon
his
weeping
left
him
.
But
returning
to
our
former
purpose
,
Oscillon
was
adiured
to
tell
whose
these
two
skulls
were
:
where-upon
he
answered
,
thou
together
with
thy
Relicks
shalt
not
know
this
,
onely
thus
much
I
will
giue
you
to
vnderstand
,
that
they
vnto
whom
these
skulls
did
formerly
belong
,
did
master
the
Diuels
better
then
all
you
;
looke
and
you
shall
finde
others
also
.
Then
they
applyed
againe
vnto
her
the
lesser
skull
of
the
two
,
where-upon
he
said
:
[
](A07467-e60120-b)y
y
In
the
Acts
of
the
Apostles
the
19.
chapter
.
The
handkerchifes
of
Saint
Paule
being
applied
vnto
those
that
were
possessed
,
did
chace
away
euill
spirits
.
this
is
the
head
of
an
Archbishop
who
is
my
Arch.
enemie
:
and
so
the
Deuill
retired
himselfe
and
would
speake
no
further
.
Magdalene
being
demanded
what
she
felt
in
her
body
when
the
skulls
were
applied
vnto
her
,
she
answered
that
she
felt
as
it
were
a
great
flame
of
fire
in
her
body
,
and
that
she
heard
the
Deuils
speake
within
her
,
that
the
lesser
skull
did
sometimes
appertaine
vnto
one
that
was
a
great
enemy
of
Oscillon
,
and
the
most
mortall
foe
that
Belzebub
had
:
so
growing
very
late
euery
man
retyred
himselfe
to
his
owne
home
.
The
next
day
which
was
Friday
at
the
morning
Exorcisme
performed
in
the
Chapel
belonging
to
the
Arch-bishop
,
Belzebub
was
adiured
,
who
without
making
any
great
resistance
,
after
the
application
of
the
two
skulls
which
they
had
purposely
brought
thither
,
said
thus
.
The
greater
skul
is
Raymonds
Bishop
of
Arles
:
[
](A07467-e60200-b)z
z
The
Deuils
are
oftentimes
constrained
to
reueale
the
bodies
&
relicks
of
Saints
:
as
appeareth
by
the
Ecclesiasticall
histories
,
concerning
the
bodies
of
those
notable
Saints
Iohn
and
Paule
whom
Iulian
the
Apostata
had
caused
secretly
to
bee
hid
:
as
he
also
●ndeauoured
to
silence
the
memoriall
of
their
Martyrdome
.
But
they
were
knowne
by
an
vndeceiuable
marke
,
which
is
by
the
miracles
that
were
wrought
by
them
:
which
doe
beare
a
more
assured
witnesse
of
them
when
they
are
dead
,
then
when
they
are
aliue
:
as
was
seene
in
the
person
of
Christ
Iesus
:
for
in
mens
life
time
they
are
not
alwayes
ineuitable
arguments
of
predestin●tion
.
Mat.
7.1
.
Cor.
13.
but
they
are
certaine
tokens
of
the
same
after
their
death
.
And
by
this
point
shall
Antichrist
be
discouered
,
euen
by
his
own
that
shall
beleeue
in
him
.
the
lesser
is
Anthonies
,
Bishop
of
Aix
.
I
wonder
(
said
he
)
you
did
not
also
bring
the
head
of
Charles
:
whereupon
,
they
afterward
looking
among
the
said
bones
did
indeede
finde
another
head
.
The
said
Monsieur
Garandeau
Vicar
generall
of
the
Arch-bishopricke
,
commanded
a
Priest
of
the
Church
called
Master
Claude
Meffredy
to
bring
a
skul
from
the
Church-yard
,
which
being
applied
as
the
former
Belzebub
laughed
at
it
,
and
suddenly
issued
forth
being
called
(
as
it
seemed
)
by
the
Magician
as
he
was
wont
.
The
Diuell
being
againe
Exorcised
,
Oscillon
came
forth
and
said
;
This
is
the
skull
of
one
that
is
damned
,
whom
we
burne
and
fry
in
Hell
:
but
these
heads
of
Anthony
and
Raymond
do
burne
me
more
greeuously
then
the
fire
in
Hell
,
and
so
he
wreathed
her
head
from
one
side
to
another
,
shaking
it
and
causing
it
neither
to
stand
nor
to
lye
still
,
as
long
as
those
two
skulls
were
vpon
her
,
and
said
:
these
skulls
ought
to
bee
had
in
as
much
veneration
,
and
deserue
aswell
to
be
inchased
in
gold
,
as
those
that
are
below
in
the
vestry
of
Saint
Sauiour
;
And
he
chollerickly
added
,
the
Sabbath
could
not
bee
kept
heere
in
her
chamber
for
feare
of
●hese
two
skulls
.
For
the
truth
is
,
these
two
skulls
were
brought
and
laid
all
night
in
Magdalenes
chamber
.
The
Acts
of
the
19.
20.
21.
22.
and
23.
of
March
,
being
Saturday
,
Sunday
,
Munday
,
Tuesday
,
and
Wednesday
.
DVring
these
fiue
dayes
there
happened
no
new
passage
:
onely
the
Sunday
after
dinner
as
Magdalene
was
walking
in
the
gallery
which
was
ioyning
vpon
her
chamber
,
there
came
vnto
her
a
Magician
called
Iohn
Baptista
,
who
with
a
pin
did
pricke
the
finger
which
is
next
to
the
little
finger
,
and
tooke
some
blood
from
her
and
presently
vanished
.
At
that
time
Father
Francis
Billet
,
and
Fryer
Anthony
Boilletot
did
walke
in
the
said
gallery
,
and
Magdalene
stood
at
the
window
looking
downe
into
the
base
court
and
leaning
with
her
hand
vpon
the
window
:
as
soone
as
the
thrust
was
giuen
she
went
vnto
the
said
fathers
,
and
shewed
them
the
blood
which
still
dropped
from
her
finger
,
and
they
saw
three
dropps
of
blood
vpon
the
window
.
And
being
astonished
herewithall
,
they
acquainted
Monsieur
Thoron
the
Commissary
and
Monsieur
Grassy
a
Physitian
,
who
were
in
the
Hall
,
with
this
accident
.
This
blood
was
drawne
from
her
to
make
a
charme
therewithall
against
her
,
because
her
loue
to
the
Magician
grew
cold
:
which
charme
did
worke
the
next
day
so
vehemently
,
that
it
caused
her
to
leape
and
skipp
with
great
violence
,
so
that
foure
men
could
not
hold
her
in
:
and
being
gotten
vp
vpon
an
high
place
,
if
she
had
not
beene
by
fine
force
taken
from
thence
,
she
had
been
in
danger
to
haue
fallen
and
hurt
her selfe
.
Also
,
the
said
charme
did
breed
great
paines
in
her
inward
parts
,
so
that
shee
oftentimes
fell
into
a
swoune
:
which
did
thenmore
especially
happen
,
when
any
mention
of
this
charme
was
made
vnto
her
.
After
dinner
the
singing
men
and
Musitians
of
S.
Sauiour
came
to
solace
&
refresh
the
poore
possessed
woman
:
&
as
they
were
singing
a
straine
of
Musick
,
the
Diuel
was
sore
vexed
,
and
tormented
her
al
the
time
of
the
singing
,
with
extraordinary
violence
.
Besides
,
the
said
charme
tooke
away
from
her
her
appetite
to
eate
,
and
being
commanded
by
father
Romillon
to
eat
vpon
paine
of
disobedience
,
and
in
despite
of
the
D●uell
,
she
obeyed
the
same
,
and
was
presently
racked
by
the
Diuels
,
as
she
had
been
before
when
she
would
offer
to
taste
any
fish
or
wine
,
for
they
wrested
her
armes
and
leggs
backward
,
and
lifted
them
vp
on
high
in
a
very
strange
manner
.
The
Acts
of
the
24
25.
and
26.
of
March
,
being
Thursday
,
Fryday
and
Saturday
.
ON
Thursday
was
Magdalene
in
token
of
her
humility
and
obedience
commanded
to
sweepe
the
Chapel
:
which
when
shee
accordingly
performed
,
the
Diuell
made
her
cast
the
besome
on
the
ground
,
and
then
tortured
her
,
as
hee
had
done
the
day
before
.
For
God
had
permitted
him
to
redouble
her
torments
euery
day
twice
,
that
shee
might
mortifie
her selfe
,
and
giue
satisfaction
for
her
sinnes
.
The
next
day
in
the
morning
about
7.
of
the
clock
,
she
was
desirous
in
token
of
her
obedience
,
to
sweepe
the
Church
:
but
the
Diuell
being
impatient
to
see
this
her
humility
,
did
grunt
and
grumble
,
crying
,
the
Diuel
take
him
that
is
the
cause
of
this
,
and
so
she
began
to
be
at
quiet
,
and
remained
very
well
comforted
.
On
these
three
dayes
,
whensoeuer
the
blessed
Sacrament
was
tendered
vnto
Magdalene
,
the
Diuell
would
draw
back
her
head
,
and
make
her
so
haue
the
Hickcough
which
continued
for
a
long
season
,
vntill
the
Exorcismes
and
patience
of
the
Priest
did
master
him
:
and
then
she
remained
in
good
comfort
.
The
Saterday
which
was
the
Vigil
or
Eue
of
Palme-Sunday
,
father
Michaelis
would
haue
confessed
Magdalene
in
the
Chapel
,
but
the
Diuell
would
none
,
running
and
skipping
from
one
corner
of
the
Church
vnto
the
other
.
Then
did
the
said
father
Exorcise
him
,
and
adiured
him
to
tell
his
name
,
who
answered
,
[
](A07467-e60670-b)a
a
An
excellent
dialogue
betweene
one
of
the
fathers
and
the
Diuell
.
I
am
Carreau
,
that
harden
mens
hearts
,
and
am
commanded
to
make
her
heart
hard
as
steele
,
that
shee
may
not
this
day
confesse
her selfe
or
communicate
.
Then
did
the
said
father
r●ply
,
Cursed
spirit
,
art
thou
not
ashamed
to
resist
thy
God
and
thy
Creator
?
To
which
he
answered
with
a
smal
complaining
womanish
voice
,
I
remember
indeed
that
God
hath
created
me
,
and
then
hee
presently
after
sent
me
to
hell
.
And
deseruedly
(
said
the
father
)
because
after
,
so
great
a
blessing
,
thou
wouldest
by
defection
fall
from
him
.
[
](A07467-e60690-b)b
b
As
if
this
miserable
,
obstinate
and
blind
spirit
should
say
,
that
there
was
good
cause
of
their
reuolt
,
so
to
excuse
and
make
good
his
sin
.
Carreau
said
,
wee
were
at
such
ease
,
and
were
such
goodly
creatures
,
that
wee
would
not
bee
in
subiection
vnto
man
.
But
since
(
said
the
father
)
such
is
the
pleasure
of
God
,
Why
then
resistest
thou
?
Carreau
answered
,
When
a
Captaine
leadeth
a
band
of
Souldiers
,
they
doe
all
follow
him
,
and
doe
not
you
obey
your
Kings
when
they
command
you
?
Then
(
said
the
father
)
True
,
but
it
must
be
according
to
our
high
Soueraignes
intention
,
and
the
obedience
which
we
owe
vnto
him
;
Lucifer
did
not
create
thee
.
I
grant
it
(
said
Carreau
)
but
let
a
man
all
daies
of
his
life
treasure
vp
a
multitude
of
impieties
for
the
wrath
of
God
to
take
vengeance
on
,
yet
doth
he
euer
finde
mercy
and
[
](A07467-e60740-b)c
c
He
returneth
to
his
first
speech
where
he
complaineth
of
God
.
we
committed
but
one
sinne
,
&
were
forth
with
damned
.
God
(
answered
the
father
)
doth
obserue
that
men
are
full
of
ignorance
and
frailty
,
but
your
offence
was
founded
vpon
meer
malice
.
But
(
said
Carreau
)
they
returne
to
their
vomit
,
and
doe
more
transgresse
then
wee
that
are
Diuels
.
Then
(
said
father
Michaelis
)
Come
hither
,
when
the
soule
is
diuorced
from
the
body
,
it
is
as
pure
a
spirit
as
are
your selues
,
doth
God
euer
take
pitty
vpon
them
then
?
To
which
the
Diuell
answered
.
He
doth
not
,
and
so
presently
held
his
peace
,
and
Magdalene
had
liberty
to
confesse
her selfe
,
and
receiue
the
Communion
.
The
Acts
from
the
27.
of
March
being
Palm-Sunday
,
till
Good-fryday
being
the
1.
of
Aprill
,
VPon
Sunday
at
morning
Masse
,
there
came
a
wicked
spirit
sent
from
the
Magician
,
and
entered
into
the
body
of
Magdalene
,
his
name
was
Aurey
,
and
he
said
that
hee
was
the
sixth
in
the
order
of
Seraphins
,
who
laughingly
and
in
ieasting
manner
told
them
,
that
he
would
not
leaue
her
tongue
vntill
hee
had
executed
his
commission
.
Being
adiured
to
tell
why
hee
laughed
so
immoderatly
:
because
(
said
he
)
yesterday
about
12.
of
the
clock
,
it
is
iust
15.
yeares
agoe
since
Lewes
gaue
himselfe
vnto
the
Diuell
,
and
to
day
this
very
houre
it
is
so
long
agoe
since
hee
made
vnto
vs
his
first
schedule
written
with
his
bloud
,
drawing
the
same
from
the
fingar
of
his
left
hand
where
the
veynes
of
his
hart
do
lye
.
This
being
done
,
hee
began
to
make
his
renunciations
in
the
name
of
Lewes
,
as
hath
formerly
beene
declared
,
crying
aloud
so
that
hee
was
heard
a
great
way
off
:
and
when
they
applyed
vnto
her
back
a
crosse
of
gold
,
he
said
,
take
away
this
,
there
is
a
crosse
behind
me
,
and
touched
one
of
the
nayles
of
the
feete
in
the
said
crosse
.
After
dinner
there
was
a
man
brought
to
Marseille
who
was
much
doubted
to
be
possessed
.
And
as
soone
as
he
entred
into
the
chamber
,
the
Diuels
that
were
in
Magdalene
began
to
bussell
a
litle
,
and
at
last
fell
a
bellowing
,
one
of
them
saying
,
this
man
hath
15.
Diuels
within
him
,
and
a
legion
that
watch
him
without
:
if
he
bee
not
looked
vnto
,
he
will
within
these
15.
dayes
bee
vtterly
vndone
.
Hee
was
possessed
vpon
the
feast
of
S.
Michael
1610
they
that
gouerne
and
are
the
cheefe
within
are
two
,
Garanier
and
Sandrié
.
It
is
to
be
noted
,
and
we
haue
had
experiment
of
the
same
,
that
the
Diuels
who
are
in
diuers
bodies
cannot
indure
to
be
together
;
if
they
doe
,
they
[
](A07467-e60960-b)d
d
Like
vnto
sundry
theues
that
are
possessed
with
diuers
towers
,
euery
one
standing
vpon
his
owne
guard
:
or
like
two
doggs
snarling
one
against
the
other
,
when
they
both
are
gnawing
of
a
bone
.
grumble
one
against
the
other
,
and
seeme
to
be
ready
to
deuoure
one
another
,
like
wolues
and
hogs
.
Hence
was
it
,
that
wee
were
forced
to
separate
Magdalene
and
Louyse
,
which
proceeded
from
their
pride
and
malice
.
Vpon
holy
Munday
in
the
morning
Magdalene
was
shrewdly
tempted
to
deny
Confession
vnto
her
owne
Confessor
father
Francis
Billet
,
and
this
temptation
continued
from
the
morning
till
eleuen
of
the
clock
,
when
the
Diuell-being
ouercome
by
the
patience
and
perseuerance
of
the
said
Priest
,
did
giue
ouer
his
assault
,
and
shee
acknowledging
her
fault
,
confessed
her selfe
vnto
the
said
father
,
although
shee
had
before
protested
that
she
would
more
willingly
confesse
her selfe
to
any
other
.
Where
by
the
way
wee
may
note
,
that
to
change
our
Confessors
is
many
times
a
temptation
of
the
Diuell
.
About
this
time
,
he
of
Marseille
that
was
possessed
was
brought
vnto
the
chapel
,
where-upon
the
Diuels
that
were
in
Magdalene
began
to
bellow
so
hideously
that
they
were
forced
to
constraine
him
to
goe
out
of
the
Chapell
.
Heerein
the
Diuell
behaueth
himselfe
like
vnto
a
tyrant
,
who
cannot
indure
to
haue
a
great
Lord
dwell
neere
him
:
so
high
is
his
heart
swollen
with
malice
and
arrogancy
.
After
dinner
Belzebub
made
Magdalene
take
a
knife
and
set
it
against
her
breast
,
tempting
her
to
kill
her selfe
with
her
owne
hand
.
When
the
knife
was
taken
away
,
hee
caused
her
to
lay
hold
on
her
owne
throate
,
and
would
haue
strangled
her
,
if
they
had
not
hindered
him
.
About
two
of
the
clock
in
the
after-noone
Belzebub
cryed
so
hideously
,
that
father
Michaelis
and
his
companion
heard
it
into
their
lodging
,
which
was
on
the
other
side
of
the
Arch-bishops
house
a
great
way
off
:
which
when
they
heard
,
they
ranne
thither
,
and
being
adiured
by
the
said
father
to
tell
what
the
reason
of
this
so
terrible
an
out-cry
was
:
he
answered
,
I
cannot
but
bee
mad
that
Magdalene
doth
thus
surrender
vp
and
make
[
](A07467-e61120-b)e
e
Behold
the
consummation
and
perfection
of
true
contrition
,
abneget
semetipsum
.
resignation
of
her
owne
will
.
Vpon
this
day
Monsier
Thoron
the
Commissary
did
relate
vnto
vs
,
that
the
Saturday
last
past
beeing
Palme-Sunday
eue
,
the
court
,
as
their
manner
is
,
went
in
visitation
of
the
prisoners
,
where
Lewes
Gaufridy
to
excuse
himselfe
said
vnto
them
,
that
hee
did
giue
himselfe
wholy
to
the
Diuell
,
if
hee
were
not
innocent
,
which
is
agreeable
vnto
that
which
Aurey
said
on
Palme-Sunday
when
he
laughed
,
and
was
so
merry
that
the
Magician
had
giuen
himselfe
vnto
the
Diuell
.
Then
the
said
Monsieur
Thoron
said
vnto
him
Speake
not
after
this
manner
,
for
hereby
you
doe
but
settle
and
confirme
your
sin
with
greater
assurednes
.
Vpon
holy
Tewsday
in
the
morning
Carreau
whose
imployment
is
to
harden
mens
hearts
,
did
withhold
Magdalen
from
confession
,
so
that
the
combate
continued
till
twelue
a
clock
against
him
,
and
when
the
Exorcist
did
impose
more
punish●ents
vpon
him
,
he
said
he
was
a
torturer
and
a
hangman
,
but
in
conclusion
they
remained
with
the
victory
against
Satan
.
Vpon
holy
Wednesday
in
the
morning
Monsieur
de
Segoyer
one
of
the
Counsellors
of
the
K●ng
seing
the
strange
gestures
and
torments
which
Magdalene
,
according
to
her
custome
,
did
suffer
during
the
time
of
Masse
,
hee
being
on
his
knees
did
p●●uatly
and
a-part
powre
out
his
prayers
to
God
in
behalfe
of
her
that
,
was
possessed
,
which
hee
did
very
heartily
and
with
much
affection
.
Then
Belzebub
turned
himselfe
towards
him
and
said
,
Pray
for
thy selfe
and
let
her
alone
.
Whereat
this
Counsellor
was
much
abashed
,
for
hee
prayed
with
great
silence
.
On
this
day
Magdalene
was
asked
by
the
two
aboue
named
charitable
Capuchin
fathers
(
who
tooke
the
paines
to
remaine
all
night
in
prison
with
the
[
](A07467-e61270-b)f
f
Oculos
suos
statuerunt
declinare
in
terram
.
Magician
,
to
see
if
they
could
conuert
him
)
what
the
reason
was
that
the
Magician
did
so
often
fix
his
eies
vpon
the
ground
when
they
spake
vnto
him
.
Where-unto
she
answered
,
a
Magician
may
be
knowen
by
his
eies
when
hee
looketh
fixedly
vpon
the
earth
,
and
cannot
endure
to
settle
his
eies
vpon
those
that
looke
vpon
him
.
They
are
also
knowen
(
said
she
)
when
they
stoope
downe
to
the
ground
and
take
vp
a
straw
,
for
then
they
aske
aduice
of
the
Diuell
,
and
doe
homage
vnto
him
by
bowing
for
this
straw
.
Which
being
once
obserued
by
the
said
Capuchin
fathers
,
they
found
that
the
Magicians
custome
was
to
doe
so
.
Vpon
holy
Thursday
the
Diuels
did
torment
and
vex
themselues
during
the
time
of
Exorcismes
,
tossing
the
woman
that
was
possessed
heere
and
there
to
her
great
disquiet
.
After
the
Communion
was
ended
,
shee
presently
sound
ease
.
The
Acts
of
the
first
and
second
of
Aprill
being
holy
Fryday
and
Saterday
.
VPon
[
](A07467-e61330-b)g
g
Holy
Fryday
a
day
fit
&
apt
for
remission
of
sinnes
.
holy
Fryday
in
the
morning
the
Magician
,
by
diuine
grace
and
the
particular
influence
of
that
celestiall
light
,
began
to
confesse
his
sinne
to
the
two
Capuchin
Fathers
who
had
watched
with
him
in
prison
,
after
they
had
all
the
time
of
the
Lent
by
many
perswasions
diligently
exhorted
him
there-unto
,
saying
,
that
hee
who
had
as
vpon
that
day
forgiuen
those
that
had
crucified
him
,
would
take
pitty
vpon
him
,
that
had
handled
him
a
thousand-fold
more
strangely
and
ignominiously
,
so
that
the
Magician
was
determinatly
bent
to
make
confession
of
his
witch
craft
vnto
Iustice
,
as
afterwards
he
accordingly
performed
.
This
Crosse
is
the
instrument
,
and
this
death
of
Christ
Iesus
is
the
efficient
cause
of
the
remission
of
all
our
sinnes
,
be
they
neuer
so
enormous
or
numberlesse
.
As
Magdalene
was
hearing
the
Passion
sermon
at
a
window
of
the
Arch-bishops
house
,
otherwise
called
the
Chapter-house
,
father
Michaelis
who
was
at
that
time
the
preacher
did
inueigh
against
Magicians
,
whereupon
Belzebub
began
to
say
aloud
,
there
is
no
small
number
of
them
in
the
citty
of
Aix
,
and
afterward
added
,
there
is
a
Frier
in
this
assembly
that
is
fallen
a
sleep
,
and
indeed
they
found
that
one
of
those
,
who
was
wont
to
watch
with
the
said
Magician
in
prison
,
did
at
that
time
slumber
a
little
being
sate
amongst
the
people
.
Vpon
holy
Saturday
Magdalene
,
in
token
of
her
humility
and
obedience
,
tooke
the
besome
to
sweepe
●he
chamber
,
whereat
the
Diuell
grumbled
and
cryed
very
fiercely
.
And
when
the
Confessor
would
haue
confessed
her
,
Belzebub
did
so
dull
her
and
make
her
sleepie
,
that
she
remained
without
motion
iust
as
a
pillar
of
brasse
.
And
after
many
Exorcismes
,
Prayers
and
Impositions
of
punishments
shee
came
to
her selfe
,
and
Belzebub
departed
from
her
.
Whilest
the
Exorcisme
yet
continued
he
returned
againe
,
and
thrust
a
pinn
in
Magdalenes
eare
,
which
caused
much
paine
and
anguish
vnto
her
,
shee
crying
and
pointing
to
the
said
pinne
,
but
they
could
not
pluck
it
forth
with
their
fingers
,
and
were
forced
to
haue
litle
pincers
to
draw
it
forth
by
maine
strength
.
Belzebub
being
adiured
to
tell
what
his
purpose
was
in
bringing
the
said
pinne
thither
.
Hee
answered
,
I
haue
taken
the
same
from
vnder
the
heart
of
the
Magician
,
and
it
was
put
there
to
shut
vp
his
heart
and
make
it
obstinate
,
for
it
is
charmed
and
inchanted
.
And
I
haue
put
it
into
the
eare
of
this
Dragon
[
](A07467-e61460-b)h
h
Tharasque
is
a
monsterous
Dragon
that
deuoured
men
at
Tharascon●n
●n
Prouince
,
and
afterwards
was
s●●ne
by
S.
Martha
.
Tharasque
(
for
so
he
called
Magdalene
)
to
hinder
her
from
hearing
the
word
of
God
,
and
all
wholesome
instructions
.
The
Acts
of
the
third
of
Aprill
being
Sunday
and
Easter-day
.
VPon
Easter
day
,
Belzebub
at
the
time
of
Masse
did
in
a
restlesse
manner
vex
and
torment
himselfe
,
casting
himselfe
on
the
ground
crying
and
offering
to
goe
out
of
the
Chapel
,
and
at
the
last
hee
slipped
out
indeed
.
That
night
at
supper
Belzebub
did
nothing
but
grumble
,
and
father
Francis
Billet
said
vnto
him
,
Why
doest
thou
snarle
thus
?
Canst
thou
not
let
the
poore
woman
suppe
in
quyet
?
Then
hee
answered
,
I
haue
a
secret
to
tell
thee
whether
I
will
,
or
no.
In
the
morning
when
I
did
so
turmoyle
my selfe
at
Masse
,
the
reason
was
,
because
that
[
](A07467-e61590-b)i
i
O
notable
Miracle
being
performed
vpon
the
blessed
day
of
Easter
at
the
time
of
holy
Masse
,
&
by
the
vertue
of
the
worthy
receauing
of
the
body
of
Christ
Iesus
:
al
being
wrought
by
the
power
of
God
,
who
is
alone
able
to
enlifen
that
which
is
dead
,
the
Diuel
hauing
no
power
to
quicken
the
least
branch
of
a
tree
,
after
it
is
once
withered
vp
and
dryed
.
Thus
doth
God
by
his
bounty
and
Omnipotency
take
from
vs
the
stampe
of
the
Diuel
,
which
is
sin
,
&
in
steed
thereof
setteth
vpon
vs
the
scale
of
his
grace
by
quickning
&
putting
life
into
our
soules
.
These
are
notable
hansels
and
tokens
of
Easter
day
.
Fortitude
did
lay
his
command
vpon
mee
,
offering
to
force
mee
to
take
off
my
markes
from
Magdalene
,
which
I
was
constrained
to
doe
presently
after
the
Communion
.
Question
her
,
whether
shee
did
not
suffer
great
anguish
and
paine
in
euery
part
about
her
,
vpon
which
these
markes
were
branded
,
when
I
tooke
them
off
from
her
:
which
the
woman
confessed
,
but
did
not
then
know
any
reason
of
the
same
:
the
places
also
where
these
markes
remained
were
searched
,
which
then
had
sense
and
feeling
,
and
were
able
then
to
yeeld
bloode
,
whereas
before
they
were
deaded
vp
and
made
insensible
,
and
not
a
drop
of
bloud
would
fall
from
them
,
but
would
rattle
and
make
a
noise
like
parchment
,
when
it
is
pierced
with
a
knife
.
Magdalene
further
said
,
since
my
conuersion
I
was
much
agreeued
with
my selfe
to
haue
the
Diuels
marks
still
stamped
vpon
mee
,
but
I
dared
not
to
pray
vnto
God
for
the
abolishment
of
them
,
although
hee
then
knew
,
and
hath
since
granted
my
desire
.
Belzebub
being
againe
adiured
did
deliuer
that
Fortitude
had
reuealed
vnto
him
,
that
this
was
obtayned
by
the
prayers
of
the
blessed
Virgin
,
S.
Iohn
Baptist
,
S.
Michael
,
S.
Peter
and
S.
Paul
,
and
they
that
did
execute
this
commandement
were
Fortitude
and
Cleare-sight
.
He
further
said
,
that
God
had
extended
this
singular
fauour
towards
her
,
to
take
away
the
opinion
of
some
,
who
conceaued
that
Magdalene
was
not
yet
thorowly
conuerted
,
and
to
giue
assurance
vnto
her
that
she
was
no
longer
in
the
Diuels
clawes
,
that
so
she
might
with
courage
and
resolution
persist
in
that
,
which
was
so
well
begunne
.
The
Acts
of
Easter-Monday
being
the
4.
of
Aprill
.
AT
the
morning
exorcismes
the
Chapel
was
locked
vp
by
reason
of
the
prease
of
people
that
flocked
thither
.
And
Frier
Anthony
Boilletot
the
companion
of
father
Michaelis
comming
towards
the
Chapel
,
Belzebub
cryed
,
Open
the
doore
,
[
](A07467-e61820-b)k
k
For
Antony
they
say
Tony.
for
behold
Tony
would
come
in
(
for
so
he
called
the
said
father
after
the
rude
manner
of
the
pesants
in
the
countrey
of
Prouince
)
and
iust
as
he
said
,
so
it
was
.
And
there
being
put
vnto
his
back
de
ligno
crucis
,
Belzebub
cryed
out
and
said
,
I
doe
wonderfully
feare
and
tremble
at
this
,
and
being
adiured
to
tell
why
,
hee
said
,
It
was
part
of
the
wood
that
touched
the
back
of
Christ
Iesus
.
The
Acts
of
Easter-Tewsday
being
the
5.
of
Aprill
.
MOnsieur
Garandeau
Vicar
generall
died
this
day
in
the
morning
,
and
Belzebub
whilest
Masse
was
saying
,
spake
aloud
these
words
,
Garandean
is
dead
:
I
was
at
his
death
to
try
whether
I
could
gaine
him
,
and
laboured
to
stagger
his
faith
,
but
I
could
doe
no
good
vpon
him
:
he
is
now
in
the
hands
of
the
Almighty
.
A
good
honest
woman
who
was
there
present
,
hauing
heard
what
hee
had
spoken
,
said
,
I
make
no
doubt
but
he
is
now
in
Paradise
:
where-unto
the
Diuell
said
,
Soft
[
](A07467-e61950-b)l
l
Meaning
that
men
doe
not
goe
so
presently
to
Paradise
.
and
faire
,
soft
and
faire
.
It
is
to
be
remembred
that
all
this
while
Magdalene
was
racked
and
exceedinglie
tormented
.
The
Acts
of
Wednesday
being
the
6.
of
Aprill
.
AS
the
Father
who
was
Gardian
of
the
Capuchins
was
searching
after
a
marke
in
one
of
Magdalenes
feete
,
Belzebub
gaue
him
a
box
on
the
eare
,
where-upon
being
exorcised
and
adiured
,
he
was
constrained
with
great
submission
and
sorrow
to
aske
him
forgiuenesse
.
At
the
euening
Exorcisme
Belzebub
said
,
that
on
Easter
day
at
4.
of
the
clock
in
the
morning
,
hee
went
to
hell
to
craue
counsell
of
Lucifer
,
what
hee
should
doe
with
Lewes
,
who
already
began
to
shake
and
prooue
irresolute
:
he
told
him
that
he
was
to
perswade
Lewes
to
recant
,
that
so
hee
might
haue
his
life
saued
,
otherwise
he
was
but
a
dead
man
,
and
bid
him
sit
vpon
his
tongue
and
speake
for
him
,
because
(
said
he
)
he
is
a
very
dotterell
(
which
is
a
foolish
kinde
of
bird
)
stopping
and
stammering
at
euery
word
.
But
in
other
things
Belzebub
was
to
make
him
as
meeke
as
a
lambe
,
that
men
might
haue
a
good
opinion
of
him
.
The
Acts
of
Thursday
being
the
7.
of
Aprill
.
FAther
Romillon
was
of
opinion
,
that
it
was
fit
to
cut
close
Magdalens
haire
,
because
shee
tooke
such
delight
in
the
yellow
and
golden
colour
of
the
same
.
Whereat
Belzebub
was
exceeding
angry
,
and
tormented
her
without
intermission
all
the
time
of
the
Exorcismes
,
making
her
to
plunge
with
her
head
downe
to
the
ground
,
and
by
a
continuall
forced
motion
to
bow
it
arch-wise
,
sometimes
forward
and
some-times
backward
,
and
constrained
her
to
beate
her
face
with
her
first
saying
,
I
will
teach
thee
to
cut
thy
haire
,
for
if
I
loose
this
hold
,
where
shall
I
next
betake
my selfe
?
The
next
ensueing
time
about
midnight
,
the
Diuels
did
forceably
cause
her
to
tumble
and
leape
,
that
so
they
might
get
her
out
of
the
chamber
,
where
they
that
watched
with
her
,
did
lye
:
but
it
was
perceaued
by
father
Francis
Billet
,
who
caused
her
to
returne
.
Yet
when
he
was
departed
to
take
his
rest
,
the
Diuels
would
haue
caryed
her
through
the
chimney
,
and
shee
was
found
with
her
head
against
the
wall
of
the
chimney
,
as
though
shee
had
beene
by
violence
lifted
vp
thither
.
But
Fortitudo
her
good
Angell
did
wi●hstand
these
their
attempts
.
The
Acts
of
the
8.
and
9.
of
Aprill
,
being
Fryday
and
Saturday
.
EVer
since
good
Fryday
the
Diuels
did
torture
Magdalene
beyond
ordinary
,
because
that
day
about
no
one
,
the
Synagogue
that
was
held
at
Marseille
had
decreed
,
that
she
should
dy
through
the
vnsufferablenes
of
her
torments
.
And
that
this
was
true
,
Belzebub
tooke
his
oath
with
all
the
circumstances
and
ceremonies
belonging
there-unto
,
and
without
reseruation
of
any
malicious
meaning
what-so-euer
,
as
experience
it selfe
hath
since
declared
.
For
at
the
beginning
of
dinner
they
tortured
her
halfe
an
houre
,
and
so
againe
at
the
end
of
dinner
;
and
in
the
middle
they
did
euer
disquiet
her
with
continuall
plunges
of
her
head
towards
the
ground
.
And
at
supper
they
tortured
her
after
the
same
manner
for
the
space
of
an
houre
,
wreathing
her
armes
and
leggs
backward
,
and
making
a
generall
dislocation
of
all
the
parts
of
her
body
:
they
did
also
make
her
bones
to
crack
and
clatter
one
against
the
other
,
and
did
displace
her
bowels
and
turned
them
topsie turuy
(
as
she
her selfe
afterwards
reported
)
so
that
the
sound
of
these
vnnaturall
motions
was
easily
heard
.
When
these
tortures
were
ended
,
then
did
they
cast
her
into
a
dead
sleepe
or
lethargie
,
so
that
shee
seemed
stark
dead
:
and
when
she
came
to
her selfe
,
and
for
obedience
sake
offered
to
eate
her
supper
,
they
caused
these
strange
motions
of
her
head
towards
the
ground
to
bee
put
in
practise
as
before
.
The
same
was
likewise
done
after
the
two
Exorcismes
euery
day
,
making
her
to
cast
her
head
towards
the
ground
forward
and
backward
,
with
which
violent
agitations
,
her
face
became
as
read
as
a
coale
of
fire
.
In
this
fashion
continued
these
torments
till
our
departure
from
Aix
,
which
was
the
fiue
and
twentieth
of
Aprill
.
On
Saturday
the
ninth
of
Aprill
,
they
caused
her
iawes
to
wag
by
extraordinary
and
vnnaturall
motions
,
as
Monsieur
Fonteine
,
a
learned
and
skilfull
Physitian
,
who
was
there
present
did
obserue
.
The
same
day
Belzebub
at
the
Exorcismes
tooke
his
oath
that
he
and
his
companions
were
to
bee
constrained
to
yssue
forth
as
soone
as
euer
the
schedules
were
deliuered
.
The
same
day
the
Lo.
Arch-bishop
of
Aix
his
Almner
did
bring
a
certaine
instrument
of
glasse
made
triangle
wise
,
and
none
of
the
assembly
did
vnderstand
for
what
purpose
that
instrument
serued
.
Where-upon
Belzebub
being
asked
what
it
was
,
he
readily
made
answere
,
It
is
an
optick
glasse
to
make
a
man
see
that
which
is
not
:
which
saying
of
his
was
found
agreeable
vnto
truth
,
for
it
caused
men
to
see
Woods
,
Castels
and
Arches
in
the
aire
of
all
manner
of
colours
and
other
things
of
the
like
nature
.
The
Acts
of
the
10.
of
Aprill
being
Sunday
.
BElzebub
did
take
on
and
yell
very
hideously
at
these
Exorcismes
,
and
being
adiured
to
tell
the
reason
thereof
,
he
said
,
Fortitudo
and
Cleare-sight
doe
beat
me
by
the
power
of
the
praiers
of
your
Lady
Mary
,
because
,
hauing
had
warning
from
God
not
to
touch
Magdalene
the
night
past
,
I
plucked
three
haires
from
her
head
,
which
shee
had
diuers
times
refused
to
giue
me
.
My
purpose
heerein
was
to
lead
her
on
to
desperation
,
and
to
perswade
her
,
that
God
had
abandoned
her
since
he
suffered
me
to
haue
power
ouer
her
.
They
did
also
beat
mee
,
because
I
would
not
suffer
her
last
night
to
take
her
refection
,
that
I
might
weary
the
patience
of
the
Fathers
which
gouerned
her
,
and
so
at
last
get
the
vpper
hand
of
them
.
Being
charged
to
returne
those
three
haires
,
he
answered
,
I
can
not
doe
it
,
for
I
haue
giuen
them
vnto
Magicians
to
make
a
charme
thereof
,
which
for
some
malicious
purpose
is
already
cast
against
the
Exorcists
.
The
Acts
of
the
11.
12.
13.
14.
15.
and
16.
of
Aprill
,
till
the
17.
and
18.
day
being
Sunday
and
Monday
.
THe
said
torments
did
still
continue
on
,
at
dinners
and
suppers
daily
increasing
more
and
more
,
which
made
the
poore
woman
to
cry
so
loud
,
that
her
voyce
was
heard
a
great
way
off
,
and
did
affright
those
that
heard
the
same
.
Belzebub
also
vexed
her
inwardly
by
strong
batteries
and
temptations
of
dispaire
(
as
sh●e
her selfe
reported
vnto
vs
)
suggesting
vnto
her
that
she
had
neuer
made
a
perfect
confession
,
or
that
her
confessions
were
spyced
and
intermingled
with
much
hypocrisie
and
dissemblance
,
egging
her
on
to
cast
her selfe
out
at
the
window
as
shee
stood
there
,
or
to
stabb
her selfe
with
a
knife
when
she
was
alone
.
The
night
before
he
would
haue
had
her
burne
her selfe
,
and
when
shee
would
not
consent
vnto
it
,
hee
cast
her
against
the
fire
,
where
shee
was
found
lying
in
a
sound
with
her
head
close
against
the
fire
.
Euer
at
the
Exorcismes
the
gestures
and
torments
did
continue
,
but
as
soone
as
she
had
receaued
the
blessed
Sacrament
these
motions
and
gestures
did
forthwith
cease
to
the
admiration
of
all
men
.
Vpon
Fryday
he
tortured
her
in
the
Chapel
it selfe
,
but
when
the
blessed
Sacrament
was
presented
vnto
her
,
and
vpon
the
●eceauing
of
the
same
,
the
wicked
spirits
did
presently
leaue
her
.
At
which
tyme
Monsieur
d'
Opede
one
of
the
Kings
Counsellors
,
and
three
gentle-men
Heretickes
,
together
with
many
Catholicks
were
there
present
.
Vpon
Saturday
,
Sunday
,
Monday
,
Tewesday
,
and
Wednesday
shee
was
tortured
[
](A07467-e62600-b)m
m
Obserue
heere
good
Christian
,
by
these
fore
passed
euents
,
and
by
those
accidents
that
doe
now
happen
,
&
shall
heereafter
follow
,
what
extraordinary
torments
God
by
his
iust
iudgments
imposeth
vpon
those
that
haue
transgressed
against
him
.
For
when
he
would
seate
this
distressed
sinner
in
the
state
of
grace
,
he
loaded
her
patience
with
many
paines
that
did
draw
neer
vnto
the
torments
of
hell
,
and
that
by
the
ministery
of
her
cruell
enemies
the
Diuels
,
and
without
compassion
vnto
the
outward
man●
Secundum
mensu●am
delicti
,
&c.
foure
seuerall
tymes
with
strong
and
extreame
to●ments
,
as
well
in
the
chapel
as
in
her
chamber
.
The
Acts
of
the
18.
of
April
being
Monday
.
THere
was
a
certaine
young
man
of
the
age
of
two
and
twenty
yeares
,
being
a
natiue
of
the
citty
of
Geneua
called
Dauid
Meyrot
,
the
sonne
of
Peter
and
Susan
Manteliere
,
who
presented
himselfe
before
father
Michaelis
as
Inquisitor
of
the
faith
,
that
he
might
be
receaued
into
the
bosome
of
the
Church
.
As
hee
came
into
the
Chapel
,
the
Diuell
said
vnto
him
,
beware
how
thou
be
conuerted
,
stick
close
to
thy
Religion
,
and
leaue
mee
not
,
for
thou
art
of
our
side
:
this
language
did
occasion
in
him
a
more
setled
confirmation
to
returne
vnto
the
Church
,
then
before
,
because
shee
had
neuer
seene
him
,
neither
did
she
know
the
cause
of
his
comming
.
Being
vpon
his
knees
before
father
Michaelis
,
he
was
asked
whether
he
did
abiure
and
renounce
with
all
his
heart
,
and
as
long
as
hee
should
liue
the
Heresies
of
Luther
,
Caluin
,
and
all
other
Hereticks
,
the
Diuel
cryed
,
O
,
not
for
so
long
a
time
.
And
as
the
said
father
continued
on
to
aske
him
whether
hee
beleeued
the
Catholick
,
Apostolick
,
and
Romane
Church
,
the
Diuel
cried
,
Doe
not
say
the
Romane
Church
:
and
being
full
of
fretting
and
fuming
at
what
was
done
,
hee
violently
would
pluck
her
by
the
haire
,
whilest
the
man
was
making
his
recantation
.
When
he
had
made
profession
of
his
faith
,
Monsieur
Merindol
a
Physitian
and
the
Kings
Professor
,
for
the
ioy
hee
tooke
of
the
gaining
in
this
new
conuert
,
prayed
vnto
God
to
send
him
his
grace
to
liue
and
dye
in
this
faith
.
Whereupon
the
Diuell
rose
vp
in
a
great
furie
and
cried
,
Merindol
,
if
I
come
at
thee
I
will
mischiefe
thee
;
and
so
running
towards
him
,
he
was
held
in
by
those
that
were
present
,
which
might
be
some
tenne
in
number
.
Then
said
the
Diuell
,
if
Belzebub
were
heere
hee
would
crie
and
bee
more
outragiouslie
furious
then
I
am
,
Being
asked
where
Belzebub
was
,
hee
answered
;
He
is
gone
foorth
in
a
great
chase
at
the
time
of
the
Exorcisme
,
because
she
that
is
possessed
was
commanded
to
pricke
his
name
with
a
pinne
,
and
in
contempt
to
tread
it
vnder
her
foote
:
which
disgrace
Belzebub
could
in
no
wise
endure
.
Belias
also
is
issued
foorth
,
fearing
lest
hee
might
be
so
serued
also
,
because
his
name
was
knowne
.
The
Acts
of
the
19.
of
Aprill
being
Tuesday
.
AT
these
Exorcismes
the
Diuell
brought
vp
a
new
fashion
of
torments
,
making
Magdalene
to
leape
when
she
was
vpon
her
knees
,
and
as
she
was
kneeling
he
caused
her
to
giue
great
iumpes
,
so
that
she
broke
the
stoole
which
was
vnder
her
knees
,
although
they
had
laid
two
cloakes
vpon
the
same
.
His
meaning
was
to
haue
broken
her
legges
,
as
he
afterwards
declared
:
for
Lucifer
did
euer
feede
them
with
new
experiments
.
The
Acts
of
the
20.
of
Aprill
being
Wednesday
.
BElzebub
being
asked
and
adiured
to
tell
whether
Magdalene
were
truly
conuerted
,
or
no
,
(
for
some
made
a
doubt
thereof
)
hee
answered
that
she
was
,
and
that
Verrine
and
he
did
iumpe
and
agree
in
this
:
You
may
easily
beleeue
it
(
said
he
)
since
by
the
commandement
of
God
I
haue
taken
away
those
markes
that
were
vpon
her
,
which
is
a
great
miracle
,
and
an
infallible
argument
of
her
conuersion
.
Being
adiured
to
tell
whether
the
Magician
were
conuerted
,
or
no
,
he
answered
:
Not
very
soundly
.
Being
adiured
to
tell
whether
he
would
surrender
vp
the
scheduls
,
or
no
,
he
said
:
Yesterday
by
reason
of
an
act
of
humilitie
and
obedience
that
Magdalene
had
performed
,
Fortitudo
did
aduertise
me
from
God
,
that
if
the
Magician
were
conuerted
hee
should
surrender
them
himselfe
:
if
not
,
then
Belzebub
should
bee
constrained
to
present
them
openly
in
the
face
of
the
Court
both
Ecclesiasticall
and
Ciuill
,
and
then
all
Charmes
and
poss●ssions
should
haue
an
end
.
Then
they
applied
a
Relique
vnto
the
backe
of
Magdalene
,
whereupon
hee
cried
;
Take
her
away
from
me
,
for
she
is
an
enemie
vnto
the
Synagogue
.
Being
adiured
to
explaine
the
meaning
here
of
,
hee
answered
.
The
Synagogue
hath
three
great
enemies
,
Magdalene
,
for
her
repentance
,
Catherine
of
Sienna
,
for
her
charitie
towards
her
neighbours
,
and
Catherine
of
Boulongne
,
for
her
puritie
and
great
humilitie
.
And
the
Reliques
doe
belong
vnto
this
last
.
The
Acts
of
the
21.
of
Aprill
being
Thursday
.
VPon
this
day
Magdalene
was
seuen
sundrie
times
tormented
very
cruelly
both
in
the
Chapell
and
in
her
chamber
:
and
at
supper
time
she
had
some
rest
.
But
presently
after
supper
Leuiathan
came
and
said
:
Belzebub
and
I
cannot
be
here
,
for
we
are
busied
at
the
prison
.
Then
he
said
,
Mistresse
,
since
you
haue
not
been
made
much
of
all
supper
time
,
we
will
now
bestow
the
●●ck
vpon
you
:
and
incontinently
foure
Diuels
,
whom
she
visibly
saw
,
did
giue
her
the
racke
for
the
●pace
of
three
quarters
of
an
houre
,
after
such
a
cruell
manner
,
that
three
men
,
who
kept
her
from
falling
,
were
all
in
a
bath
with
sweating
and
labouring
about
her
,
so
that
they
could
endure
the
toyle
thereof
no
longer
.
That
which
most
disquieted
her
(
as
she
afterward
told
vs
)
was
the
[
](A07467-e63150-b)n
n
It
is
a
great
light
of
God
when
corpor●l
torments
a●e
not
so
much
●stee●●d
as
internall
temptations
.
vehement
temptations
wherewith
they
did
inwardly
assault
her
,
which
alwaies
happened
when
she
was
not
corporally
tormented
:
so
that
she
was
vncessantly
assaulted
either
within
or
without
.
The
Acts
of
the
22.
of
Aprill
being
Friday
.
AFter
dinner
there
was
an
assembly
held
to
proceed
legally
against
Belzebub
,
and
to
commaund
him
and
his
companions
to
auoid
,
or
else
to
giue
in
the
reasons
o●
their
refusals
.
But
as
this
decree
was
ready
to
be
pronounced
,
Belzebub
came
foorth
of
the
body
and
fled
away
,
(
as
he
had
oftentimes
formerly
done
at
these
assemblies
)
for
he
would
not
answere
but
hid
himselfe
,
and
seldome
caused
those
accustomed
motions
in
her
braine
,
but
rather
for
the
most
part
absented
himselfe
from
thence
altogether
:
and
when
she
made
signes
that
hee
was
there
,
hee
would
presently
thereupon
depart
from
her
.
In
this
assemblie
was
Monsieur
Ioseph
Pelicot
,
Prouost
of
the
Cathedrall
Church
of
S.
Sauiour
at
Aix
,
Vicar
generall
in
the
Archbishoprick
of
Aix
,
and
in
this
businesse
Vicar
surrogate
to
the
Bishop
of
Marseille
,
because
the
prisoner
was
a
Priest
belonging
vnto
that
Sea
.
There
was
also
father
Michaelis
as
Inquisitor
of
the
faith
,
father
Laurence
Prouincial
of
the
Capuchins
,
father
Celsus
Gardian
of
the
Couent
of
the
Capuchins
at
Aix
with
his
companion
;
father
Iohn
la
Tour
,
Corrector
of
Minime
Friers
at
Aix
,
who
had
been
imploied
to
heare
the
prisoners
confession
,
and
to
labour
as
much
as
possibly
he
could
his
conuersion
;
father
Iohn
Francis
a
Minime
Frier
,
who
did
exorcise
in
this
assemblie
;
father
Romillon
,
Superiour
of
the
Priests
of
the
Doctrine
;
father
Francis
Billet
Priest
of
the
said
Doctrine
,
the
ordinarie
Confessor
and
Exorcist
of
this
woman
that
was
possessed
;
Master
Maifredy
,
Almner
to
the
Archbishop
of
Aix
;
Master
Lewes
Frank
,
Sexton
of
S.
Sauiour
;
father
Francis
Domptius
,
Doctor
in
Diuinitie
of
the
Order
of
preaching
Friers
,
with
father
Anthony
Boilletot
of
the
same
Order
.
Louyse
being
brought
before
them
,
Verrine
in
the
Exorcisme
was
asked
where
Belzebub
was
;
he
answered
,
that
he
stood
close
to
Lewes
Gaufridy
his
right
eare
,
who
was
there
present
.
Father
Iohn
Francis
being
exorcising
,
commanded
Verrine
to
declare
by
externall
and
visible
gestures
the
manner
of
the
Seraphins
adoration
of
God
,
who
answered
;
How
is
it
possible
for
me
to
shew
it
,
for
they
haue
no
bodies
?
Being
againe
commanded
vnto
it
,
hee
forcibly
stretched
foorth
both
his
armes
,
and
moued
with
them
as
birds
vse
to
wag
their
wings
when
they
flie
,
making
expression
by
sundrie
gestures
of
some
great
and
inward
affection
,
as
one
that
did
mightily
long
for
something
:
in
which
action
he
bore
himselfe
strait
and
stedie
.
Being
commanded
to
reueale
the
adoration
vsed
by
Cherubins
,
he
stretched
out
his
armes
as
before
,
but
not
with
so
great
vehemencie
.
Being
commanded
to
shew
the
adoration
vsed
by
Thrones
,
hee
cast
himselfe
with
incredible
swiftnes
flat
vpon
the
ground
,
and
stretched
out
his
armes
as
wide
as
possibly
he
could
.
The
Acts
of
the
23.
of
Aprill
being
Saturday
.
VPon
this
day
the
Masses
which
were
celebrated
thorow
the
whole
citie
of
Aix
,
for
the
conuersion
of
the
Magician
,
were
ended
:
for
Monsieur
Pelicot
,
Prouost
and
Vicar
generall
aforesaid
,
had
commanded
thorow
all
the
Parish
Churches
,
Priories
and
other
like
places
of
Religion
in
the
citie
of
Aix
,
that
vpon
the
Thursday
all
the
Priests
should
sing
the
Holy
Ghost
,
vpon
the
Friday
halfe
the
Priests
should
sing
the
Conuersion
of
S.
Paul
,
and
the
other
halfe
the
Conuersion
of
S.
Magdalene
:
vpon
the
Saturday
all
should
sing
the
Hymne
of
our
Ladie
:
by
the
power
and
efficacie
of
all
which
,
and
through
Gods
assistance
,
Lewes
Gaufridy
the
Magician
was
found
in
better
case
touching
his
conuersion
.
The
Monday
following
being
the
25.
of
Aprill
,
father
Michaelis
departed
from
Aix
with
the
rest
of
his
companions
,
hauing
receiued
directions
from
the
most
reuerend
the
Generall
of
his
Order
,
to
be
present
at
the
publike
Synod
held
at
Paris
the
feast
of
Pentecost
then
next
ensuing
.
Whither
being
come
,
hee
receiued
aduertisement
,
that
the
said
prisoner
was
burned
at
Aix
the
last
day
of
Aprill
by
vertue
of
the
Arrest
,
which
was
pronounced
against
him
.
The
tenour
whereof
heere
ensueth
.